Cu 31924077073884

/Vacw ン
『 ie
Pigs
eae a ve
CORNELL
UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY
THE
CHARLES WILLIAM WASON
COLLECTION ON CHINA
AND THE CHINESE
a ba H
‘
7
[ea <a Cre ae rs Ss
Pek 3 M
了 aa 寺ミ H ] $
IM ごプ所 H
ee PS i 、 i
;
CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY
Cornell University
Library
The original of this book is in

the Cornell University Library.
There are no known copyright restrictions in

the United States on the use of the text.
http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924077073884
AN
INTRODUCTORY COURSE
IN
JAPANESE
BY
Cuay MacCautey, A. M.
wid:
LATE PRESIDENT OF SENSHIN GAKUIN (SCHOOL FOR ADVANCED LEARNING)
TOKYO, JAPAN,
SECOND EDITION.
YOKOHAMA, SHANGHAI, HONGKONG,

peas SINGAPORE.
KELLY AND WALSH, LTD.

1906.
PRINTED AT THE SANSHUSHA, TOKYO, JAPAN.
の /3 グっ 7
ie
TO
PERCIVAL LOWELL,
EMINENT IN LETTERS AND IN SCIENCE,

THE SECOND EDITION OF THIS MANUAL IS
AFFECTIONATELY INSCRIBED.
There is, perhaps, nothing more ina vellous in the world than the identity
of language through all generations. Words become obsolete. New words
spring into being ; languages and dialects share the fale of the nations and
tribes that speale them, All changes affect the fundamental principles aint
identity of language no more than the falling and budding leaves affect the
structure and identity of the oak.
Cuaries Carrot EyErerr.
PREFACE.
The work here made public, although from its size

seemingly pretending much, will I hope be judged by
students as being exactly what its title professes: for it,
“ An Introductory Course” in the Japanese language.
It is a manual for ‘beginners, not a treatise for advanced
‘scholars. Yet; it is not a-mere. primer. As far as it
goes, itis an attempt at a thorough exposition of its
subject. It is intended for adult minds, | and demands
patient study. Above all; the aim held constantly in
view in its preparation has been the practical mastery
‘of the beginnings of a correct reading, writing. and
speaking: of the language: common in: polite’ soeial
intercourse in Japan. This aim makes necessary an
apparently slow advance for the student; but I believe
‘that the way here opened, if faithfully followed, will
leave but little for the learner to unlearn, and will in
the end.secure for him the-most rapid-real progress.
Jn the composition of the book, I have not hesitated
to appropriate to its use whatever fit materials have been
made available by the work of competent expositors of
the Japanese language; ‘but Thave acknowledged direct
quotation, and, for the rest, have presumed to shape
in my own way the products of others’ studies. . In one
important relation, however, I have allowed: myself to
offer an independent contribution to the grammatical
study of Japanese. I have: attempted ‘to introduce
gome symmetry into, and therewith to avoid a certain
II PREFACE.
existing confusion in, the naming of the four primary

verbal variations that have been accepted by Western
grammarians as the forms with which an ordinary
study of the Japanese verb should begin. I have felt
at liberty to do this since the names for these forms are
still under discussion, and, especially, since the changes
I have made are not radically subversive of approved
usage.
The second section,—“ The Elements of Grammar,”
—has been given a place in the manual not as a gram-
mar with the ordinary pretence of the name, but as a
preliminary explication of some of the most noticeable
embarrassing differences that separate Japanese from
English speech. A thorough grammatical study of
the Japanese language, for reasons set forth in the
chapter “On Method in Acquiring Japanese,’ does not
come within the range covered by the book. A like
qualification should also be applied to the “ Notes on
the Conversations.” These notes are few and. are quite
elementary. They accompany only the first five con-
versations, and are intended merely to clear out of the
student’s path the most prominent and crippling ob-
stacles to his use of the method commended in the
chapter devoted to Method.
The third section,—‘ Practice in the Colloquial,’—
may attract the attention of some scholars of Japanese
on account of the comparativaly free use in it of per-
sonal pronouns,—that is to say, a use of them much
more frequent than was characteristic of social speech
in Japan. in former years. But a change in this direc-
tion is noticeably taking place in the intercourse of the
younger generation of the Japanese people, along with
PREFACE. Tr
their increasing familiarity with, and use of, the lan-

guages of the West,
Among the works used in the preparation of the
manual, I make public acknowledgment of indebtedness
to Dr. J. J. Hoffmann’s, “ Japanese Grammar ; “to Mr.
W. G. Aston’s, “Grammar of the Japanese Written
Language,” and to his grammar of the “Spoken Lan-
guage ;”” to Rev. William Imbrie’s ‘‘ English-Japanese
Etymology ;” to Professor Rudolf Lange’s “ Lehrbuch
der Japanischen Umgangssprache ;” and to Dr. J. H.
Hepburn’s “Japanese-English Dictionary ;” also to
the English graramatical writings of Professor W. D.
Whitney. Besides, I wish to make particular men-
tion of Professor Basil Hall Chamberlain's “本 and-
book of Colloquial Japanese,” which I have freely
used. J commend Prof. Ohamberlain's book to stud-
ents of this manual as a rich storehouse for them of
practical grammatical exposition and illustration.
Personally, I am under obligation to several friends
and helpers. To Professor Chamberlain, and to Dr. Karl
Florenz, I owe profitable suggestions ; to Rev. Arthur
Lloyd, M. A. and to Mr. W. B. Mason, Iam indebted
for generous assistance in the reading of proofs of the
English text. The Japanese text has been carefully
read in proof by Mr. Iwao Hasunuma, Mr. Saichiro
Kanda, and Mr. Hisato Kikuchi. The Japanese text
of section third,—‘ Practice in the Colloquial,”—is a
rendering into a polite yet familiar colloquial of the
English given on the pages opposite. This rendering
was made by Mr. Saichire Kanda and Mr, Iwav Hasu-
numa; but chiefly by Mr. Hasunuma, under whose work
and, supervision. the whole rendering received its final
Iv PREFACE.
form. To all these gentlemen my grateful acknowledg-

ment is due. My thanks are also owing to the Shieisha
for the excellent typography of the book, in which,
when the great difficulties attendant upon type-com-
‘position in the English language in Japan, and upon
an unusual arrangement of Japanese syllabics and words
are considered, comparatively few errors appear.
With the hope that this manual, however imperfectly
its aim has been followed, may be helpful to those who
shall accept the course of study it opens, I submit it to
the indulgent judgment of its students, and of the
friends of the Japanese language.
C. MAcO.
SENSHIN GAKUIN.
Toxry6, JAPAN,
May, 1896.
PREFATORY NOTE
TO THE
SECOND EDITION.
A new edition of this manual having been called
for, I have used the opportunity thus given to attempt
considerable improvement in the work.
Errors that, under the circumstances, unavoidably ap-
peared in the first issue, have been corrected. But of
especial moment, a Romaji transliteration of the Kana
text has been added to the ‘ Conversations” which are
the main and the distinctive feature of the manual.
This addition has been made in answer to requests of
friends. My hope is that it will lighten the labor of
PREFACE. Y
the student in familiarizing himself with the Kana

script, and hasten his acquisition of Japanese speech.
Owing to my residence at present in the United
States, the supervision of the publication of this edition,
necessarily made in Japan, has been undertaken by
Mr. Saichiro Kanda, and Professor E. H. Vickers, to
whom I express grateful acknowledgment.
Cray MAoOAO
てmyY.
PRovIDENCE,
Ruope TSLAND。
U. 8 A.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
y
The numerals refer to paragraphs, unless otherwise spccifled.
GENERAL INTRODUCTION, (pp. 1-20.)

I, The Colloquial of Toky6, as Source of the Prospective Japanese
Language. JI. Parallel between Tudor English and Meiji Japanese.
II. Beginnings of the History of Writing in Japan. IV. Effect of
the Incoming of Buddhism upon Literature in Japan. V. Use of
Chinese Ideographs in the Japanese Sentence. VI. Origins of the
Kana Syllabaries. VII. The Kana Classics of the Tenth and Eleventh
Centuries. VIII, Literary Degeneracy following the Political Revolu-
tion of the Twelfth Century, 1X, Separation between the Colloquial
and the Written Languages. X. Literary Revival under the ‘Tokugawa
Shogunate. Age of Genrokn, XI. The Mito School of Historians.
The Genroku Novelists, XIL. The Standard Written Language.
XII, Language during the Meiji Age. The Written Language. XIV.
Influences operating to dignify Colloquial Japanese. XV. Probable
Merging of the “ Written Language” into the Colloquial. XVI. The
Kana as Basis for the Future Medium of Literary Expression. XVII.
The Service this Manual may render to a Student of the Japanese
Language.
XVII. SpgorAr SuccEstions ror Usinc THE MAnvaAu.
SECTION FIRST.
THE SYLLABARY : WRITING AND PRONUNCIATION.
CHAPTER I.
THE KATAKANA, -1.
The -Kataleana, general remarks, 1: table of the Katakana syllabary, 1.
CHAPTER II.
THE SEPARATE KANA SYLLABLES, 2-22.

Division of the syllabary inte two parts:~
Vowrn SYLLABLES, and ConsoNANT SYLLABLES.
YrTr TABLE OF CONTENTS.
I. Vowsr syriAprms,
一 how pronounced, 2, Distinguished from true
vowels, 2. note.
II. Consonant SyiiaBiEs, how pronounced, K series, 3; G series, 4 ;
peculiarities of pronunciation of consonantal elements in G series, 5 ;
S series, 6; Z series, 7; soft shi and su, &3 T serics,9: D series, 10; N,
series, 11; peculiarity of pronunciation of the « syllabic before certain
labials, 12 : H. or sprrant series, 13; B series, 14; P series, 15; M series
16; ¥ series, 17; on yi, and ye, 18; BR series, 19; equivalents for I
syllabies, 20; W series, 21; special note on wo, wi we, and wu, 22.
CHAPTER III.
THE SYLLABLES AS AFFECTED BY JUXTAPOSITION.
Modifications in pronunciation caused by juxtaposition, 23-57.
I.
VARIATIONS OF Vowjr Sounps, 24-34,

Vowel syllables as a rule but slightly affected, 24; vowel elements of
consonant syllables, how affected, 25-34; variations of vowel element
u, 26; vowel element i, 27: vowel element u, 28; vowel element e, 29 ;
vowel element 0, 30. Illustrations of the modifications of the vowel
sounds, 31-34; round, flat, long, and short vowel sounds, 33; rapid and
silenced sounds. 34. :
ID.
CHANGES IN VOWEL SYLLABLES, 35-41.
Vowel syllables when doubled, how affected, 35; unlike vowel syl-
lables juxtaposed, how changed, 36-41; @ with e, or 0, 37; i preceding
other vowel syllables, 38; u and o preceding other vowel syllables, 33
au and o u how changed, 40; pronunciation of e u, 41.
ITT. -
Cuancks 1N JUSTAPOSED VowEL AND Consonanr SYLLABLES, 42-43,

When vowel syllables precede consonant syllables,— especially of the
H, or Spirant, series, 42; general rule, 42, note; when consonant syl-
lables precede vowel syllables, 43; consonantal syllabics in e with
vowel syllable u, 44; consonantal syllables preceding syllabics of 1
series, 45; special remark
oui fwd dis tethiinal
of verbs, 46; when ct
does not lose its spirant quality,” 47; special note on change in
pronunciation of ficu, 48.
a ; wie とここ
TABLE OF CONTENTS, Ix
TY.
CHANGES IN CONSONANT SEDLABLES, 49-57,
General effect of juxtaposition of consonant syllables, 49; conlescen
sounds, 50; rapid or suppressed sounds, 513 terminal u sound, 52; tsu
preceding ch sound, 53; ku followed by a k syllabic, 54; 7sw ‘penaning
syllabies of K, S, T, P series, 55; su as sign of doubling a syllable, 55,
note ; cu and gu before wa, 56; u andi of the K, H, Sand T series, 57;
general note, 57. ,
CHAPTER IV.
PUNCTUATION, GRAPHIC SIGNS, AND ACCENT. 58-81.
I.
Punervuation, 58-66,
Japanese writing as a rule is a continuous succession of syllabic
tharacters, 58; recent attempts at punctuation, 58; marks commonly
used, 59; headline, 60; period, 61; emphasis, 62; subordinate period,
or comma, 63; secondary emphasis, 61; degrees of emphasis, 61; ex-
clamation, 65; interrogation, 66.
IL
GRAPHTO STGNS。 67-74.
Special signs required, 67; coupler of syllables for persons and
places, 68; main subsections, 69; chief subdivisions, 70; quotation
71; abbreviation, 72; parenthesis, 73; repetition of a syllable, 74;
special printers’ marks, 74.
Til.
AccEnT, 95-80.
Not prominentin Japanese speech, 75; words of two syllables, 76;
words of three syllables, 77; words of three and more syllables, 78;
accent always on long syllables, 79; differences of accent show differ-
ences of meaning in like written words, 80.
TV.
ARs FOR TRANSLITERATION, 81.
"Vowel "marks, 81, long, 81; a; short, or suppressed. 81, b; n sound
81, ¢; mark of accent, 81, d,
x TABLE OF CONTENTS.
CHAPTER V.
NUMERALS, 82-90,
Japanese enumeration is complex and difficult, 82. Cardinal enu-
meration from one to ten, how made, 83-84; from ten to one hundred
85; higher numbers, 86; year number, 87; day month and year, 88 ;.
abbreviation of numerals in speech, 89; Japanese and Chinese
cardinals, when used, 90.
CHAPTER VI.
THE HIRAGANA, 91-93.

General remarks, 91; Transition from Katalcana to Hiragana, 91 a ;
illustrative proverbs as written in Katalana, 91 6; table of standard
Hiragana syllabary, 92; transcription of the illustrative proverbs from
Katakana into Hiragana, 93; comparative study of Hiragana syllabics
in ten groups, 93, a—k.
SECTION SECOND.
ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAR.
CHAPTER I.
CLASSES OF WORDS, 94-95-
The general division of Japanese language into Na, Kotoba and

Teniwoha, here grouped into two classes, 94-95; first class containing ,
the Na and Teniwoha, 94; second class, the Kotoba or Hatarakt-kotoba,
95; nofe on meaning and use of Hataralci-lcotoba, 95.
CHAPTER II.
ARRANGEMENT OF WORDS IN SPEEOH, 96-102.
General order of words in the sentence, 96, Exception to the re-

gular order, 96. Fundamental law governing relations of words, 97
Coordinated nouns, andiforms of succeedant verbs and adjectives, 98.
Manner of quotation, 99. Interrogation, 1°0. Order of expressions
of time and place, 101, Omission of final verbs and adjectives, 102.
TABLE OF CONTENTS. XT
CHAPTER III,
WESTERN GRAMMARIN JAPANESE SPEECH, 103-260.
Tax Asrrcrr。103.
Equivalents for the definite arlicle, 103,
I.
Tue Noun, 104-122,
1. Nomses :equivalent for, singular, 104, a ; plural, 104, b and ce.
2, GunpEr: difference expressed by form, and by prefix, but dif-
ference chiefly ignored, 105,
3. Casz: shown often by suffixes, 106.
4, Cuasses or Nouns. Simple, 108. Derivative, 109-116 ; abstract in
sd, 110; in koto, 111-112 ; concrete, 113; diminutive, 114; augmentative
115 ; verbal, 116. Compound, 117-122 ; noun with noun, 118; noun with
preceding adjective, 119; noun with verb preceding, 120; noun with
verb following, 121; two verbal forms, 122.
i,
Tae Pronoun, 123-131.
1, Pzrsonan Pronouns, equivalents of, 123.
2. Possmssrv Pronouns, expressed by particle no with personal
pronouns, 124,
3. DEMONSTRATIVE Pronouns, substantive, 126; adjective, 127;
phrase equivalents 128.
4, InrERnrocative Pronouns, substantive, 129.
5. RenativeE Pronouns, verbal froms, 130.
6. InvEFinirE Pronouns, interrogatives with particles, 131, negative,
131, note.
IV.
THE VERB, 132-207.
1.
CLASSES OF VERBS, 132-133. -
Transitive and intransitive, 182; terminal defferences, 133,
2. :
NUMBER AND PERSON, 184-136.
No formal distinction of number or person, 184; equivalents for,
105-136,
XII TABLE OF CONTENTS,
3.
TENSE, -136-187, ・・
Inflection shows time, as present or past, and each tense as certain
or probable, 136; future how shown, 136, a; indefinite tense form, 137r
4,
MODE, 138.
Indicative, subjunctive, imperative, 138. Subjunctive in two forms.
conditional and concessive, 138, @ and b.
5.
ADJECTIVAT, VERB FoRMSs, 139.

Gerund 139, @; desiderative, 139, b.
6.
PROCESS OF INFLECTION, 140-158.
Verbal Root, 140; four primary verbal variations as points of de-

parture in studying inflection, 141; names proposed for these fou,
variations, 142; STEMS OF INFLECTIon, the name adopted, 143.
The Main Stem, how marked, 144; its function in inflection 145;
its use when several verbs occur in the same sentence, 146; as sub-
stantive, and in compounds, 147.
The negative Stem, how marked, 148; its function in inflection,
149-150; in second conjugation, main stem and negative stem the same,
150.
The Certain Present Stem, its function in inflections, 151; how
marked, 152; it names the verb, 153; it determines, in connection
with the main stem, the conjugations, 154; its use as substantivo,
and as adjective, 155.
The Conditional Stem, its function in inflection, and how marked,.
156.
Summary of signs for stems of inflection, 157-158.
7.
GROUPINGS IN INFLECTION: CONJUGATION, 159-171.

Two Conjugations, 153.
First Conjugation, how determined, 16C-1°1; enphonic changes in first
円
TABLE OF CONTENTS, XTT
conjugation, 162-69; main stem in ki, 163; in gi, 164; in bi or mi

166; in chi, 165; in vi, 167; in ¢ or hi, 168-09.
Second Conjugation, how determined, 170; two variations of inflec-
tion for second conjugation, in e or in i, 171.
8.
PARADIGMS OF THE VERB, 172-197.
Table of Stem Signs for the two conjugations, 172.
Main Stem inflections in the first conjugation, 173-74; function of
main stem in polite inflection, 175; second conjugation, main stem
inflection forms, 176; note on main stem in second conjugation, 177.
Negative Stem inflection forms, first conjugation, 178-79; second con-
jugation, 180.
Certain Present Stem inflection forms, first conjugation, 181-€2; second
conjugation, 183.
Conditional Stem inflection forms, first conjugation, 184-85; second
conjugation, 186,
Paradigm for first conjugation, 187; for second conjugation, 188.
Polite form of verbal inflection, in masu, 189-95; peculiarities in
inflection of masu, 190-93 ;paradigm of naoshi-masu, 194.
Concerning the verbs Aru Tru and Oru, 195, :
Paradigms of the two irregular verbs icuru, and suit, 196-97.
9.
PHRASE VERBS, 198-207.
Phrase verbs, definition, 198; classes,—passive, potential, causative,
198,
Passive voice phrases, 199; how formed, 200; passives “ actives in
disguise,” 201; conjugation is in first form, second conjugation, 202.
Potential voice phrases, 203 ; potentials, from first conjugatian verbs,
204; from second conjugation verbs, 205.
Causative voice phrases, 206; note on causatives of kuru and suru,
207.
Y.
Tur ApsEcTIVE, 208-225.
Equivalents of adjectives are without number, gender or true com-
parison, 208; verbal and adverbal equivalents of adjectives, 209.
Comparison, how shown 210-213; comparative degree, 211-212:
superlative, 213.
XIV TABLE OF CONTENTS.
INFLECTION, mood and tense positive, and negative, 214-19; simple

adjective, how formed, 215; note on terminal ki, 216; adverbial form,
217; nofe on terminal ku, 218; table of inflection for adjectives, 219.
ADJECTIVAL WORDS AND PHRASES, 220-225 ; nouns with no and na, 221;
nouns followed by rashii, 222; verbal forms as adjectives, 223 ; phrase
adjectives, 224; desiderative verbal form, 225..
VI.
Tur ApverB, 226-233.
_ EQUIVALENTS OF ADVERBS, chiefly adjectives, verbs, nouns in com-
bination with particles; 226; true adverbs are few, 227; adjectival
form in feu 228; nouns with ni, 229; some reduplicated words with
to become adverbial, 230; gerundial adverbs, 231; onomatopes, 232.
Vil.
Tue PARmrorEs (Tenrwona), 234-280.
Teniwoha, why so called and their uses, 234; particles, generally
suffixes, equivalents of prepositions, therefore called postpositions,
235 ; groups of particles, four,—CASE SIGNS, POSTFOSITIONS, CONJUNCTIONS
AND INTERJECTIONS, 236. -
2D:
CASE SIGNS, 237-248.
Case signs, what, 237; ga and wo only, distinctive signs, 288.
Ga and wa; 239-244; ga now the generic nominative sign, 239; wa
predicative index, 240; wa as sign of antithesis or contrast, 241; wa
—wa sign of antithesis, 242; wa as isolating or separative sign, 243;
summary of functions of wa, 244; no as genitive sign, 2453 ni and
ye as dative signs, 246; wo as accusative sign, 247; note on vocative
and ablative, 248.
2:
POSTPOSITIONS, (PREPOSITIONS), 249-265,
Postpositions, names of, 249; de, 250; kara, 251; made, 252; ni 253-
258; ni in combinations forming postpositions, 254; no—ni making
phrase postpositions, 255; ni as a prefix to gerunds, 256; other uses
of ni, 257-258 ; no, 259-262 ; no in combination as postposition, 259 ; no
used to show opposition of nouns, 2€0; no used attributively, 261; no,
suffix to cardinals before nouns, 262; to, 263; ye, 2645; yori, 265.
TABLE OY CONTENTS. xv
3
CONJUNCTION, 266-278.
Conjunctions, names of, 266; ga. as.conjunction,
267; ka 268 ;kara,
269; mo, 270-272; mo—mo, affirmative, 271 ; mo—1mo, negative,
272 ; ni
as conjunction, 273; shi, 274; ¢o as conjunction, 275; ya, 276.
Conjunction phrases, 277-278.
4,
INTERJECTIONS, 279-280,
Interjections, names and meanings, 279-280.
CHAPTER IV.
SOME PECULIARITIES IN ENUMERATION, 281-289."
NUMERAL AUXILIARIES, 281-282; names of most common auxiliaries;
how used, 281; some others named, 282. wath :
ORDINAL NUMERALS, 283-285; Japanese cardinals with me suffixed
283, a ; Chinese cardinals with ban or bumme suffixed, or dai_prefixed,
283, b; ordinals with no between numeral and noun, 284; ordinal
enumeration for time, place, quantity and kind, 285.
Questions concerning number and quantity, how asked, 286-288 ; i/cu,
286 : iku, dore, nani with hodo, 287; iicura, 288; note on yo, nana and
kyi, 289. 1
CHAPTER V.
HONORIFIC FORMS OF SPEECH, 290-300・
Honorific forms of speech especially characteristic of Japanese

people, 220; intercourse with equals, how marked, 291; speaking of
self or one’s own possessions, 292; speaking of other people, 293;
foreigners would do well to avoid the special forms of speech used by
superiors to inferiors, 294.
Nouns, bow made honorific, 295; family relationships, 296; use of
different verbs to honor or make humble the same acts, 297; note,
honorific character of potential verbs, 298.
Forms of address to others, of special importance, 299; general rule
for use of honorifics by foreigners, 300. :
'
XVI TABLE OF CONTENTS.
SECTION THIRD.
PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
CHAPTER EL
ON METHOD IN ACQUIRING JAPANESE, 301-316,
The best method is in membership in a Japanese family, 301. Best
substitute for this method is life in Japan under faithful teachers,
302. What is attempted in this manual,—to supply in part a sub-
stitute for the method of nature, 304. Attempt in first section, 305;
in second section, 306, The third section composed of “ConYerSa-
tions” given in a polite familiar colloquial, 307. How to use these
“ Conversations,” 308-316. Japanese sentences must be understood as
their speakers understand them, 309-310. Japanese sentences not
subject to literal translation, 310-311. Use of the “Elements of
Grammar,” 312-314. What a real acquirement of a language means,
135. What a student of this book may expect to accomplish, 316.
CHAPTER II.
THE [-RO-HA. 317-325.
To complete the transcription of the forty-eight illustrative proverbs

from Katakana into Hiragana, 317. (o-jii-on, 318. F-ro-ha, or Kobo
Daishi’s arrangement of the syllabary, 320-322. The initial syllabics
of the illustrative proverbs, used here to show the [-ro-ha arrangement
of the syllabary, 322. Kobo Daishi’s mnemonic verse, in tabular form,
324, The illustrative proverbs arranged so as to illustrate the I-ro-ha
syllabary, 325.
CHAPTER III.
FRIENDS IN CONVERSATION, (pp. 216-511).
Forty-eight Conversations given in the Japanese language, in the

order of the I-ro-ha syllabics, with equivalent English sentences placed
on opposite pages, pp. 216-531.
An Lro-ha hymn, tamed Nori no Hatsu-Ne, or the ‘ Virst Note of the
Law,” with an English paraphrase, line for line, of the bymn on op-
posite pages, pp. 5382-541,
TABLE OF CONTENTS. XVII
NOTES ON THE CONVERSATIONS, (pp. 542-571),
First Conversation, pp. 542-554; Second, pp. 554-559; Third, pp.

559-566 ; Fourth, pp. 566-568; Fifth, pp. 568-571; Notes on Nori no
Ldtsu-Ne, pp. 571-572.
GENERAL INDEX, pp. 573-579.
_AN INTRODUCTORY OOURSB
OO ol be os
JAPANESE. .
GENERAL INTRODUCTION.
Every existing form of human speech is a body of arbitrary and conven-
tional signs for thought, handed down by tradition from one generation to
another, no individual in any generation receiving or transmitting the whole
body, but the sum of the separate givings and takings being effective to Iceep
it in existence without essential loss. Yet the process of traditional trans-
mission always has been, is now, and will ever continue to be, in all parts
of the world, an imperfect one: no language remains or can remain, the
same during a long period of time. Growth and change malce the life of
language, as they are everywhere else the inseparable accompaniment and
sign of life.
Wrrrraw Dwicut WHITNEY.
AN INTRODUCTORY COURSE
IN
JAPANESE.
GENERAL INTRODUCTION.
This manual is named, “An Introductory Course in
Japanese.” The title really descriptive of the book
would be,—A Progressive Course in Reading, Writing
and Speaking the Polite Dialect of TOkyo in Japan, con-
ducted by means of the two Japanese Syllabaries, the
Katakana and the Hiragana.
I. The Tokyo Colloquial as Source of the
prospective Japanese Language.— But the shorter
title is, after all, not very far a misnomer. The signs
of the times, as the present writer sees them, indicate
the rise of colloquial Japanese to the dignity of being
distinctively the language of Japan. The signs of the
times also point to the polite form of the dialect of
Tokyo, as the instrument of chief effect in shaping
the development of the colloquial towards its culmina-
tion as the literary, scientific, official as well as popular,
language of the whole people. Indeed, the Tokyo
dialect is already so much the standard of the Japanese
spoken language, that, in using it, a speaker can be
understood by ordinarily educated persons in any part
of the empire; a fact not true of the user of any other
2 GENERAL INTRODUCTION.
of the many dialects of the people. Besides, the Tokyo

dialect is now the standard language for instruction in
the thousands of the public schools, the medium for the
debates in Parliament, the means of communication
from the lecture platform and in the columns of the
popular newspapers, magazines and books with which
daily the printing press teems. Within one generation,
that is since the Iinperial Restoration of 1868, this
greater revolution, this change in the expression of the
Japanese intellectual life, has been begun and has been
directed into the course it will in all probability take.
I, Parallel between Tudor English and
Meiji Tapanese.—The Japanese language at the pres-
ent time seems to be passing through a period very
like that through which the English language passed
in the Fifteenth Century, soon after the ‘ Wars of the
Roses ” and the strengthening of the power of England’s
king by the establishment of the roval House of Tudor.
Iu the fall of the Shogunate and the accompanying
arousing of the people from their feudal lethargy ; in the
breaking down of the barriers erected about the empize ;
in the restoration of the Emperor to a real sovereignty ;
and in the removal of the Imperial throne to Toky6,—a
general national transformation was initiated. In the
course of this change, language has been radically
affected. As, before the wars of Lancaster and York,
among the numerous dialects of England, that of Kent
and Surrey hada slight lead, and, over them all, Latin
reigned as the language of the clergy and the learned,
so, in Japan, before the Restoration, the dialect of Kyoto
had a little precedence over the other dialects of the
people, and the Chinese language controlled whatever
GENERAL INTRODUCTION, 3
literature the priests and scholars put forth. The-

parallel seems to have followed the further progress of
events in both countries. By the victory of the Tudor
House in England the power of the nobles decreased.
The barons were deprived of their armed retainers. Com-
merce began to be of great importance. The artisans’
guilds were weakened. ‘Trade and traders grew in
popular esteem and increased in wealth. The Caxton:
printing press, the first in England, was then set up.
Its publications were distributed throughout the king-
dom, becoming: thereby the main channels for Modern
English, for which the Midland, or London, colloquial
was the fountain-head. The full parallel has not yet
been drawn, but, in large part, Fngland’s Fifteenth Cent-
. wy history has been repeated in Japan, in the present
age of Meiji. Events look prophetic of a substantial re-
petition in Japan of the remaining events of the English
Renaissance. As Latin fell into disuse in England, ex-
cept as a treasury of words for service in the maturing
colloquial there, so has Chinese fallen in Japan. As
the dialect of Kent gave way to that of London, so has
the dialect of Kyoto yielded to the colloquial of Tokyo.
The rest will probably come to pass in good time. The
matured Tokyo colloquial seems destined to become the
dominant force directing the language,—literary, scien-
tific, official and social,—of Great Japan, in a not very
distant future.
Ill. Beginnings of the History of Writing
in Japan.—A glance at linguistic history in Japan,
especially the history of written speech, will interest,
and will probably be of some use to, the student
of this manual. As far as is known, the Japanese
people of prehistoric times were not a writing people.

They used a language of course, but they had no
means of communication with one another other
than that of spoken’ speech. Certainly, there are no
remains of written Japanese dating earlier than
at some time late in the first seven Christian cen-
turies. Tradition reports, that at about the opening.
of the Christian era, under the Emperor Sijin’s
reign, a regular intercourse between Japan and Korea.
began ; that, as Chinese literature had already become
widely known in Korea, many Korean immigrants
into Japan and Japanese travellers returning from
Korea, brought with them a knowledge of Chinese
writing. Japanese tradition affirms positively, that
towards the close of the Third Century, the Emperor
Ojin’s son was placed under the care of a Chinese tutor
and was taught the Chinese Classics. About a hundred
years afterwards, at the opening of the Hifth. Century,
it is claimed that national records were made by a body
of historiographers, adepts in Chinese writing. As the
Sixth Century opened, large numbers of scholars—men
of science, teachers of literature, physicians and the like
—came into Japan from Korea and took important posi-
tions under the Government. So far as there was any
literature in Japan then, they were its creators and
guides. No attempt was made to express in writing the
language of the country.
IV. Eifect of the Incoming of Buddhism
upon Literature in Japan.—tit was at the middle
of the Sixth Century that Buddhism gained a per-
manent position in Japan. With its priests, came in
full energy the varied influences of Chinese civilization.
GENERAL INTRODUCTION. 5
The life of the Japanese people rapidly changed under

the working of the new forces, Ohinese literature and
the Buddhistic creed set-in motion a radical national
transformation. In art and industry, the people were
advanced to a position never before reached by them.
Before long there were ‘Imperial officers, appointed
especially to care for education. Public schools were
opened. At Kyoto, a university was organized. The
topics of the course of education, however, were in the
main those of China, taught in the language of China.
Education did not have for its object much beyond the
training of candidates for public office. Culture meant,
chiefly, knowledge of the Chinese Classics. But,
through the extended education, a large number of the
Japanese people became skilled writers of Chinese.
V. Useof Chinese Ideogruphsin the Japanese
Sentence.—Then it was that a new movement in writ-
ing was made, which, in time, became an influence of
very great importance in the development of the Japan-
ese language. In the Seventh and Eighth Centuries,
numbers of writers attempted to express the meanings
of Japanese words by the use of synonymous Chinese
characters, arranged sometimes in the Chinese, some-
times in the Japanese, order of speech. With Chinese
ideographs so manipulated, the two great repositories
of ancient Japanese historical tradition, the Kojiki, 712
A.D., and the Nihongi, 720 A.D., were composed. But,
the task of giving Chinese equivalents for Japanese
words was a labor of immense difficulty. So then, as
the needs of literary expression rapidly became greater,
Japanese writers gradually began to use the Chinese
ideographs, without much reference to their Chinese
meanings. They used them chiefly for their phonetic

values, The Man-yoshi, a collection of poems appearing
about the middie of the Eighth Century, shows the way
over which the transition that was made from the old
Chinese writing to writing by means of what are now
known as the Kana syllabaries, passed. In the Jfan-yo-
shi the Chinese characters were written in full, but, in
the main, their phonetic values for rendering the Jap-
anese words were considered.
VI. Onigins of the Kanu Syllabaries.—But
this device for expressing the Japanese language did
not last long. The work of writing down the selected
Chinese ideographs was too difficult for common use.
Gradually, consequently, only the main strokes of the
ideographs were copied. At length only simple rem-
nants of the original Chinese characters were left, to
be written as representatives of Japanese syllables. In
this way, at last, the first Japanese syllabary came into
being, the Katakana, the remnants of forty-seven
Chinese square characters, which had been chosen as
-the signs with which to represent Japanese sounds and
words. The Katakana is said to have been perfected
in 757 A.D., by a scholar and statesman of the Nara
Eva, Kibino Makibi. The other syllabary, the Hiragana,
is said to have been perfected by the marvellous priest
Kobo Daishi, 834 A.D., soon after the opening of the
new age for Japan which followed the transfer of the
Imperial throne from Nara to Kyéto, in 794 A.D. The
Ifiragana consists of abbreviations of quite a large num-
ber of cursive forms of Chinese characters. The Hiragana
syllabics are nobso simple to read and not so easy to
write as the syllabics of the Katdkana, but, as the cursive
GENERAL INTRODUCTION. vis
Chinese ideographs had become the scholarly script of

the Japanese in the Seventh and Eighth Centuries, the
prestige of these ideographs was transmitted to the
Kana formed from them, That prestige has remained
to the present day, making the Hiragana much more
popular than the simpler Katakana, when Kana sylle-
bics are needed in writing the Japanese language.
VII, The Kanda Classics of the Tenth and
Eleventh Centiuries.—When the ‘Tenth Century
opened, the Japanese people thus had, at last, been pro-
vided in the two syllabaries with fairly adequate instru-
ments for writing their own language. But, strangely,
even then the homage yet paid to Chinese learning pre-
vented the adoption of the syllabaries as the national
means for literary expression. Many writers, like whom
are some men even of the present day, ambitious to be
esteemed scholars in eminence, continued to use Chinese
ideographs and Chinese words. The Kana were accepted
‘chiefly by women, and were relegated by men to a second-
ary place in literature. As it turned out, however,
through the Tenth, and during the first part of the Elev-
enth Centuries, while the Kyoto Court was becoming
degenerate through luxury and effeminacy, a succession
of female writers, writing with the Kana, appeared, whose
works, for example, the Genji Monogatari of Murasaki
Shikibu and the Malura no Séshi of Sei Shonagon, were
of such excellence that they are now valued as standards
for the study of pure Japanese. These works embody
the native language spoken by the refined and Court
circlesof the time in which they were written. Especially
is the Genji Monogatari a classic of the Japanese cultured
colloquial used at the close-of the Tenth Century.
VIII. Literary Degeneracy following the

political Revolution of the Twelfth Century. —
But the promise then made for the Kana and for the
spoken language of Japan did not reach fulfilment. A
great political reyglution occurred in the Fwelfth Can-
tury, which, for hundreds of years afterwards, :almost
wholly put a stop to the development of literature;
which, certainly, effectually checked the growth of any
literature in the language and writing of the people.
Japan became a battle field for great clans struggling
for supremacy under the Emperor. With the military
ascendency everywhere, letters, as a popular accomplish-
ment, decayed. What literature. came into being- was
created and directed almost exclusively by priests who
were then, and for a long time afterwards, the only
guardians of learning and letters in the empire. What-
ever of general or popular interest had been aroused in
letters during the preceding three centuries died away.
The people were burdened with the overhard tasks of
war. Literature remained in the care of the priests. ut
the studies of the priests were chiefly in Chinese. They
added Chinese words and phrases, in large numbers, to
the language as written. They neglected the colloqui-
al of the country more and more. In fact, they made of
Japanese literature, what has been styled an ‘almost
unreadable chaos of mixed Chinese and Japanese.”
IX. Separation between the Colloquial and
the Written Language. —It was in this way, and
during this period of civil wars, that the gulf, which in
after centuries lay, and down to the present day has
lain, between the so called ‘“ Written Language” and
the popular speech, or “ Colloquial,” was opened. This
GENERAL INTRODUCTION. り
separation between the two forms of expression grew

wider as the centuries passed. The Colloquial, for
literary use, became increasingly neglected and degrad-
ed, The language as written, grew more and more an
alien thing to the warriors and to the peasants who con-
stituted an enormous: majority of the population of the
war-stricken empire.
X. Literary Revivil under the Tokugawa
Shogunate. Age of Genrokw.—No change for
the better for Japanese literature took place until
towards the close of the Seventeenth Century. A
hundred years previously the whole empire had lapsed
into a state almost anarchic. Feudal Germany was not
more completely disintegrated. But, with the close of
the Sixteenth Century, arose the mighty Tokugawa
Shogunate, under which political recovery speedily took
place. Then, following the political prosperity under
the fifth of the Tokugawa Shéguns, a period of literary
revival and achievement was started, so vigorous and rich
in its way that it is now called the golden age of
Japanese literature,—the age of Genroku, (1688-1703).
However, the Genroku period would better be named,
as it has been named, the “golden era of Chinese
literature.” That revival was not so much a revival of
Japanese literature and the furtherance in literature of
the popular language, as the study of the profound and
admirable Chinese literature of the Confucian school
of the Sung dynasty ; a dynasty which had fallen before
the Mongol Kublai, in the Thirteenth Century. The
great Ieyasu, the founder of the Tokugawa dynasty, had
been a munificent patron of literature. He did much to
save valuable ancient books from destruction during the
wars he waged. When the power of Ieyasu was fully

established, many of the subdued daimyos became
patrons of literature. “Clan” schools were established
inmany places, Learning was rapidly rehabilitated out-
side the priest classes. The successors of Ieyasu in the
Shogunate, followed the example set by their leader. A
sort of university at Yedo now Toky6) received gradu-
ates from the clan schools. Private schools also were
organized for the education of the children of the
artisan and peasant classes. History, the Chinese Clas-
sics, poetry and the art of composition, were the topics
of study in the higher schools. The Kana and some
Chinese writing, reading and primary mathematics,
oceupied the children of the common classes.
XI. The Mito School of Historians. The
Genrohu Novetists.—The two events of the Seven-
teenth and Eighteenth Centuries, however, which most
hore upon the course of affairs leading up to the present
political and social condition of the Japanese people,
and have mainly opened the way for the writing of such
a book as this, were the achievements of the school of
historians gathered under the patronage of the Prince of
Mito, grandson of Teyasn, and the complete amalgama-
tion, at last, of Chinese words and Japanese linguistic
’ forms into a standard literary language. The influence
of the historical school of Mito, though a revival and
popularization of the ancient records, of Japanese im-
perialism, of the Shiut6 religion and of the old Japan-
ese literature, was to prepare the way for the complete
breaking up of the Shogunate in the present century.
The further effect of the work of the writers coming for-
ward in the literary revival,—espectally the novelists—
was to do away wholly with foreign forms of expression

in literature, and to make a really representative, or
standard, Japanese literary language. In the Four-
teenth Century, Urabe Kenk6, author of T'swre-zure-gusa,
7 Weeds of Idleness,” had produced for literature, in the
form first spoken of, a work which yet remains a classic
of almost pure old Japanese. It was a work in which
Chinese words were, in fact, set into Japanese forms of
speech, without violence to the Japanese modes of ex-
pression. At the close of the Eighteenth Century, the
novelist Bakin, chief among many writers whose works
were widely read and exercised a powerful popular in-
-fluence, perfected this endeavor -to make a wholly suc-
cessful incorporation of Chinese words into the Japanese
sentence. At about the same time the old Japanese
Classics underwent a radical critical investigation and
comment, under the study of such men as Kamo Mabu-
chi, Motoori Nobunaga, Hida Harumitsu and others.
These scholars did great service in helping onward the
elaboration of what has long been known as the stand-
ard Written Language of Japan.
XII, The Standard Written Language.—Thus
it came about, that at the opening of the Modern Era. in
Japan there was in existence, recognized at last, a stand-
ard Written Language. It was a language which in form
was purely Japanese. The Chinese elements in it did
not affect its idioms or construction. Its Chinese con-
stituents had become, just what the Greek and Latin
elements are in English, merely parts of the vocabulary.
Its Chinese words were presented, it is true, in their
Chinese forms, that is, as ideographs, but they were re-
garded only as imported words ; they took position and
underwent inflection by the use of Japanese particles,

like any Japanese words. They contributed only their,
meanings to the Japanese sentence. There was still,.
at the opening of the present era, some literature for
the Japanese people written in the Chinese language.
Official documents, especially, were modelled after
Chinese documents and were largely charged with
Chinese idioms. But, this notwithstanding, Japanese
literature at the opening of the present era, was almost
as a whole embodied in a language distinguished by the
dominance in it of Japanese forms over all the materials
of which the sentences were composed.
XIII. Language during the Meiji Age. The
Written Language.—But during the past thirty and
more years, the whole language of the country has
been undergoing notable changes,
The Written Language, whose career we have just
glanced at, has, so far, not been much changed except
by enlargement of vocabulary. Many new Chinese terms
have been added to it to meet some needs arising from
the incoming civilization of the West; many European
words also have been incorporated into the written
speech. The Chinese words have been appropriated in
their Chinese forms; the European words have been
put into writing, as far as their sounds can be repro-
duced, by means of the syllabaries, the Katakana sylla-
bics being as a rule used for this purpose. A farther
important recent change in the Written Language has
been a steady increase of the use of the Kana syllabics,
placed alongside the Chinese ideographs, to give to the
less educated readers either the proper pronunciation
or the Japanese meanings of the ideographs.
XIV. Influences operating to dignifyi Collo-

quial Japanese.—Buit the linguistic change of great-
est moment in the new era of Japan is, as noted before,
not so much one that is taking ;place in the Written
Language, so named, as one operating on the language
of common speech, The Written Language and the
Colloquial, as we know, were separated centuries ago.
The latter was excluded from service in honored litera-
ture, and gradually lost its earlier grace and excel-
lence, The former became more and more the luxury
of the Court writers and of the learned classes, It
gradually became refined almost wholly beyond the use
or comprehension of any but a very small number of the
people. The present era however is, above all else, the
era of the whole people. It is a portion of the growing
democracy of the new age which is advancing around
the world. Feudal aristocracy is gone now in Japan, as
in the West. A new era with new needs has come to
the Hast as well as to Europe and America. ‘I'he
people have become the heirs of all that once was the
privilege of only king and noble. Law making and its
administration, science, art, commerce, general industry
and the like, have been taken in charge by the people.
Education and literature are conducted for every one
now, not for the privileged few. These being the facts
characteristic of the new age, a necessity has for years
been increasingly felt in Japan for the simplification
and the popularization of language embodied in written
form. The Japanese language written in its present
form is an aristocratic appurtenance. Tixisting side
by side with the language spoken by a people but
lately released from serfdom, and now inspired by the
free individualism of the present age, it is glaringly out

of place, unless‘ it may be so modified as to be adapted
to the wants of the new times.
XV. Probable Merging of the Written Lan-
guage into the Colloquiat.—tit is the judgment of
the writer that this necessary modification has already
been begun, and is to be carried far forward in a future
not very distant. The Japanese Colloquial has already
made its rising power felt in literary expression. Hor
more than the decade past, all newspapers, whose object
has been to gain circulation among the former lower
millions of the empire, have been compelled to put their
reading matter, in large measure, into Colloquial phras-
ing; to print the Colloquial extensively in the Kana; and
to interpret their appropriated Chinese ideographs by
means of Kana as side syllabics. With the use of mov-
able type and printing presses, many books in fiction,
science, biography, travel, etc., have, for some time now,
been printed in the Spoken Language. Moreover, the
numerous varieties of the Hiragana syllabics,—once over
four hundred,—have been reduced as metal type to com-
parativery few standard characters. In the common
schools of the country, now more than twenty five
thousand in number, attended by more than three
million children, also in the thousands of private
schools as well as in the Middle and Higher Middle
institutions, the students are studying numerous branch-
es of modern science. These students are yearly becom-
ing too much busied with their studies to pay proper
attention to the forms and ideographs of the standard
Written Language. Besides, they receive whatever in-
struction they get in the cultivated, expanding Colloquial.
The. commercial and industrial growth of the nation

has associated with it many societies, in all of which busi-
ness discussions are carried on in the Colloquial. In
many of these societies, reports of business and other
papers are rendered in the language of common speech.
The lecture platform is the place whence, daily, thou-
sands of addresses to the people, in a refined Colloquial,
are made. The number of the lecturers who change their
addresses. from the original Colloquial into the writ-
ten style before publication, is steadily decreasing.
And of the highest importance is the fact, that the
speeches and debates taking place in the Houses of
Parliament, also reports of the proceedings of the courts
of the country,.now appear in print and are put upon
record, practically as they were spoken. The Govern-
ment’s official notices, although still put forth in the
Written Language, have in the country districts Kana
translations laid along their margins. In yet other ways
the fact is made clear, that the contemned and neglected
Colloquial has, by the necessities of the times, become
a decided force in Japanese literature,
No insurmountable obstacle to a yet farther advance
of the Colloquial to the dignity of being the language of
Japan, seems to be in the way. Rather is it likely
that democratic Japan will, as time goes by, put aside
most that is distinctive of its medieval Written Language,
along with other of its aristocratic, feudal legacies, and
elaborate, for both literature and for oral intercourse,
one language,—the Tokyo Colloquial, refined, adorned
and dignified with much that is worth saving from the
discarded Written Speech of the past, and enriched with
new verbal creations and appropriations from other
languages fit to express the growing needs of the new

Hie of the people.
' XVI. The Kana as Basis for the Future
Medium of Literary Expression.—Further, a sim-
plification of the writing of the language seems to be
a necessary consequence of the development of the
Modern Era. The great majority of the people, even
now, have not time for a mastery of the large number
of Chinese ideograpbs that have been incorporated into
the Written Language along with the adopted Chinese
words. Much less, will the great majority of the people
have leisure sufficient for this work in the near future.
Many Chinese ideographs will, of course, for a long time
remain in all writing and print, but the present pro-
spect is, that for the Japanese people, as such, the Kana
will more and more become the main body of their
language as written. Compared with a generation ago,
the books, magazines, newspapers, pamphlets, etc., to-
day printed wholly in the Kana, or in Kana mixed with
Chinese ideographs having Kana side translations and
transliterations, are enormously great in number and are
excellent in literary worth. Many educationists are
beginning to recognize the fact that school pupils can
not become proficient writers of a really serviceable list
of Chinese ideographs and at the same time master
the curriculum of studies necessary for them to gain
more than an elementary acquaintance with the
modern sciences and industries. One or the other
effort must at length give way. It is hardly probable
that the learning of ideographs will push aside the
modern educational curriculum. Especially is this
not probable, since a simple syllabary is at hand which
can easily be so modified as to express all that is .

necessary or desirable in the literature of modern
science, art, industry, politics, religion, and philos-
ophy.
To some persons, this opinion may seem far from
predicting the course events will take, but those who
are familiar with the facts, know that the domain of the
Kana is daily widening, and that no insuperable difficul-
ty lies in the way to making the Kana the instrument
for embodying in writing the whole intellectual life of
the people. Conservative impulse ; fancy for a greater
show of learning ; the love of artistic grace which has
long made the writing of Chinese ideographs one of the
fine arts in Japan; and the ability to write the ideo-
graphs which scholars of mature years now possess,—
chiefly these are especially strong reasons for resistance
to the prospective acceptance of the Kana as the instru-
ment for writing Japanese. But even these 1easons
will scarcely be able to withstand long the necessities
accompanying the maturing of modern civilization in
the country. Economy of time for the student, and
for the man of business; economy of capital and labor
in the printing office which now must carry thousands
of fonts of type for unnecessary Chinese ideographs;
the demands of the lower classes for information and
literary diversion which they can not gain from books
offered to them made up of ideographs they can not
understand ; these, and other reasons, will in all proba-
bility secure as time goes on, a recognition of the ex-
cellence of the Kana,—will go a long way towards
making the Kana‘at last the one vehicle for Japan’s
written and printed thought.
The effort now making to substitute for ideographic

writing the Romaji which is in use among many of
the world’s peoples, and the progress that Momaji
transliteration of Japanese speech shows in many
directions, is only an additional argument for the neces-
sity here claimed for the simplification of the writing
of the language of Japan. Hither the Kana or the
Romaji will supply the imperative want. ‘The present
work has utilized the Kana, chiefly, for the reason that
it is material distinctively national in quality, and is
consequently immediately available for the whole peo-
ple ; but this use is in no way to be regarded as antago-
nistic to the work of those who seek to popularize Romaji
for the writing and printing of Japanese. The goal
aimed at will be reached by either way. The path of
least resistance seems to be that of the Kana.
XVII The Service this Manual may render
to a Student of the Japanese Langiwage.—
This manual having been prepared as an exposition of
the polite Tokyo dialect, by means of the two Japanese
syllabaries, the Katakana and the Hiragana, may there-
fore be properly named “An Introductory Course in
Japanese.”
And, however much the writer may be at fault in his
speculations upon the future of the Kana and the Collo-
quial, just given, at least this is true of the book,—the
student who faithfully studies and masters what is here
offered him, may feel confident that he can travel
throughout Japan and make himself understood wher-
ever he may go; and that he can express his thoughts in
writing so that his words can be read by every ordinarily
educated man, woman, and child: with whom he may
communicate. Moreover, he will: have opened up to him

a growing realm of literature, consisting of newspapers,
magazines and books; a domain not dominant yet,
to be sure, but large enough to occupy his researches
for a long time, and valuable enough to inform him of
the regular current of events in the country, and to
acquaint him with the people’s simpler poetry, fiction,
history, biography, and evén with some of the deeper
thought of the Japanese in matters of science, ethics
and religion.
XVIII. Special Suggestions for using this

Manual.
Let the studént remember that this book offers “A Progress-
ive Course” of study. lt is not to be passed over by “leaps
and bounds,” but by slowly taken steps. Each step should be
made carefully. Nothing connected with it should be ignored
or neglected, if one would reach the desired goal.
1. Read the “ Exercises” set forth—over and over
again and aloud,—according to the rules of pronunciation
given with them.
2. Write the syllabics in each “ Euercise” until they
become perfectly familiar to the eye, and are reproduced
in imagination when pronounced.
3. Do not be impatient at not receiving English equi-
valents for Japanese words, at the outset. Accept the
で Exercises” as though they were so many vocalizations
for elocution, or five finger movements in piano study. .
4. In the Second Section do not study only the Romaji
renderings of the Hiragana syllables. The Romaji is
given there mainly for the purpose of enabling the student
to master the Hiragana.
5. In the Third cant most important Section of the

Manual, a Romaji transliteration has been inserted in the
present edition, in compliance with many requests received
by the writer from European students, but it should be
considered a means and not at all the end that is to be
achieved. Mastery of the Kana in both forms is a
prerequisite for successful use of the Third Section.
6. Read all the “ Exercises” after the manner of the
Japanese. That is, read commencing at the right hand
side of the page, following the columns downwards ‘and
continuing, column by column, towards the left.
7. “ Examples,” ‘“ Illustrations,’ and “ Illustrative
TPords” and “ Phrases,” of the Japanese syllabics and
words,—all Japanese writings incorporated into the English
text, of the book, are to be read after the manner of the
reading of English, that is, from left to right, across the
page.
SECTION FIRST.
THE SYLLABARY:
WRITING AND PRONUNCIATION,
Lt was unfortunate for an inflected tongue lilce ihe Japanese to be obliged
to resort to China for an alphabet ; and although a thoroughly practica 7
and convenient set of characters, of syllabie value, easy to write and to
read, was at one time devised, being made out of parts of Chinese ideographs,
it is of very restricted use; and the mode of uriting generally employed
Sor literary texts is the greatest existing obstacle to the acquirement of
the language.
Wrrrrawr DwicHT WHITNEY.
CHAPTER I.
THE KATAKANA.
1. The Aatakana is the simplest and most easily remem-
bered group of the signs by which the Japanese express
the sounds of their language. Although it is not so much
in popular use as the other form of the syllabary, the
more elaborate and difficult Hiragana, it opens the way,
better than the Miragana, for students beginning a study
of the unique orthography and pronunciation of Japanese
speech. Japanese words, as written and as pronounced, like
English written and spoken words, are in large measure—-
though not in so large a measure as in English,—diverg-
ent. Once, in Japan asin England, writing was practi-
cally a real representation of speech. That relation-
ship, however, disappeared in both countries with the
movement of each growing colloquial away from the
conservative writing. He, therefore, who would study
Japanese that he may. know it, as the Japanese people
know their language, should do just what a successful
student of English must do,—see and speak words as they
are written and spoken at home. The Xana syllabary is
the instrument used for showing how Japanese is written,
and how, through laws of syllabic combinations, it is
sounded. Children in Japan are taught first the Xata-
kana. Students from the West can not do better than
take the same comparatively easy path into the Japanese
language. Having learned, by means of the Katakana, the
peculiarities of the word formations and of the mutual
relations of the sounds of the language, the student will
find his way onwards, with the Hiragana as chief means
. of help, made comparatively smooth and successful.
THE KATAKANA SYLLABARY,
I U iE
1
3
;
aw Us je 6
7 |& ki ク ku ケ ke
ギ。グ |ゲ ge
2
wy . ~
sa WM shi > の = aS セ se
> ry KN
A Wx + ~ ji アン Na ビレ26
!
a bes ナ chi
D BP »F
| yj :
=. P
ne
| CS
H PNia | ビ ht wer Nhe On Vho
bP さん oa bi TD tu Nie くめ
P Nevis ae | 7 pr Or TB po
M me aii 3 747 pe ae x me IC ino

Me
CHAPTER II.
THE SEPARATE SYLLABLES.
At the outset the student should familiarize himself with
the syllabary characters separately, that is, as distinct
wholes in form and in sound.
In accordance with the sounds they represent, the syl-
labics may be classified as, I. Vowrn SyrrAprgs。and as, IT.
Consonant SYLLABLES.
I. VOWEL SYLLABLES.
アプア 4 7 X オ
A I U ' E 0
2. These syllables are pronounced as pure vowels, hay-

ing much the qualities of the vowels a, 7, u, ¢, 0, of the
European “Continental” alphabets. In the English
alphabet, approximate equivalents for their sounds may be
rendered by the vowels a, /, u, ¢, 0, as pronounced in the
following words :—
の im part, which is very like the ordinary sound of ア
4 うぅ pique, 3 rrr! a 55 ” 2 ” A
U っ pull, ” 220 ” ” ” 29 ” !
どう2 prey, コテララララ ” 29 ” フフ ” 1
0, port, 22 a 3 ” PJ フフう3 2 4
In the Japanese syllabary these five characters,—

the vowel syllables,—do not represent vowels as the
26 SECTION I. THE SYLLABARY.
letters a, e, 7,0, u, of the English and the “ Continental”

alphabets represent vowels. The vowel letters of the
European alphabets are, as a rule, mere signs of vowel
sounds, and, as such, take part in the formation of every
syllable and word. Inthe Japanese syllabary, however,
these vowel characters are all independent words, whose
sounds happen to be the sounds of pure vowels. They are
not necessary either to the writing, or to the pronunciation,
of any of the other characters of the syllabary. Their ex-
istence in any word is a matter of contingency. In fact,—
each character of the Japanese syllabary is an independent whole.
The consonant syllables, of course, contain vowel elements,
but these elements are integral parts of the syllables.
They are in no way derived from the five above named
characters, whose sounds are those of pure vowels.
EXERCISE FIRST.
II. CONSONANT SYLLABLES.

The combination of consonantal and vowel elements
for the purpose of linguistic expression, tends to modify,
more or less, both these vocal elements. In the Japanese
language this tendency becomes noticeable for conso-
nantal elements, in the formation of several of the conso-
nant syllables. The changes which the vowel elements
undergo, become audible chiefly as the effect of the
interaction of the sounds of associated syllables. In
WRITING AND PRONUNCIATION. 27
the present chapter, which is given to the study of the

separate syllables, some of the changes affecting con-
sonantal elements are noticed.
The vowel elements of the syllables here illustrated,
should be read for the present, as given above, that is,
with the sounds of a, i, u, 6 0, in the words part, pique, pull,
prey and port.
0 1. K SERIES.
3. These syllables are pronounced by combining the

consonantal element of the English letter & with the pure
vowel sounds as just illustrated.
EXERCISE SECOND.
2. 1.
FLT ATL aT PS 7
カカカカカ | カカカカカ
オエウイア |コケクキカ
キキキキキ | キキキキキ
オエウイ . ア | コケクキカ
クウ
みググクググクググ | クグタクググググ
オエウイアプ | コケクキカ
ゲケケゲケ |ケケケケケ
オエウイア | コユコケ
クキカ
ゴイゴジゴゴ Sh ado SE) Sa CEE
2. G SERIES.
woe
GA GI
グ
GU
ゲ
GE
ゴマ
GO
4. The sound heard in the English g hard, spoken in

such words as garb, gig, good, gale and go, is rendered in
Japanese by the K series of syllables, written with the
addition to the right of the syllables of the mark (, ,) called
the mgort “impurity,” or sign of impurity in sound.
Examples :—
WW cil is read iu ga カ 2 is read ka go
Dn » wwg ケギッッ be gi
クギし ae クゲ » ーッ Re ge
WP vn mk DR, 4 goku
"ゲニ 4 me RM, wig
ググ。。 ee FF Fe a wig
5. This rule is without exception when these syllables
begin words. Also, in some parts'of Japan, these syllables
represent the hard g sound wherever placed.
It should be noticed here, however, that in Central
Japan, especially in Tokyo, when these syllables do nut stand
at the beginnings of words, their cnsonantal element
becomes like ng in the word singer.
a. Thus カゴ is read in Tokyo not ka-go but kang-o ーー
observe, the reading is not fan-go but hang-o, ov ka-ngo.
Examples :—
2D ギ
DW»
is read kung-i, or ku-ngi.
$y!
33 kang-a, っ ka-nga.*
ケギ > keng-2, » ke-ngi.
キキギ。 3” ging-t, » gi-ngt.
グデブッ gung-o, » gu-ngo.
だ 33 gong-e, » go-nge.
b. The syllable がか ga, when used as a particle,‘ is

usually pronounced as though it were written nga.
Luramples :—
ググが nao カ is real
ga-ku nga ka-ke-ta ka.
ケイキがガメグキイ
ん 6- たん 6 nga go-ku, んた t
クギノキキがイカ
がジイ
ku-ngi no kiki nga i-ka-nga-shi-i.
S SERIES.
Pp yA
SA SHI SU SE
6. These syllables, with the one exception シシ shi, are

pronounced by combining the consonantal element of the
English letter s sharp with the pure vowel sounds.
30 SECTION I, THE SYLLABARY.
The Japanese of Central Japan are unable to combine

the consonantal element of s with the vowel sound 7. They
can more easily, in this relation, sound the sh of such
a word as shield. They therefore read シ shi, not si.
For example ーー
Pras, 4 vyish, ¥ yushi, my eshi, and オシ
の shi.
EXERCISE THIRD.
1
A ン
サゲ
NRG
&
YeNY
A
&
+b
Nw MM
NY!へ wく ees
民
de
Wn yey
ae
Cl
We CD
BeYVR
FY
EN
ae ママ
x»ae
wMNN
rh
NY +
NN Wowヤキ
YN
4
ALY 圭
NN Sewh,NX
SN メ
WRITING AND PRONUNCIATION, z 31
4. Z SERIES.
ZA II (pr) ZU (DZ0) Zi ZO
7. The S series of consonant syllables, by the addition

of the nigori (、、), is changed into a series representing Z
sounds. Most of these syllables are pronounced by eom-
bining the consonantal element of the soft s in such words
as rose, or that of the z in maze, with the vowels.
8. The syllable ジ , however, represents practically the
sound dji, and the syllable ズ has much of the sound dzu.
These are the changes that the consonantal element of
soft s receives in Japanese speech before the i and wu vowel
sounds.
For example :—
カザ is read ん gzg。 but
カ & becomes kaji (のり, and
at Fe 5 kazu (dzu).
a. The negative ending x, of a verbal form, is pro-

nounced distinctly dzu not zu.
Examples :—
P-J8 5 is read ka ka dzu.
カシレ x ” うぅ ka ku sa dzu.
EXERCISE FOURTH.
キ
\
ay
1 4
NN,
yr Xi
HA
Aa
SAHY
SEU
H
セクコジザャ NEO
nNNG
Pe Y |) Pee ea
yee ed ie a aキキ
HK
eT
を ee
; 5. T SERIES.
A
TA
7
CHI
7
TSU
F 『
TO
9. Most of these syllables are ee by combin-
ing the consonantal element of the ix lish letter / with
the pure vowel sounds.
The combined sound /i and 7の。 ae ver, do not exist
in the Japanese language. The nearest approaches to
them are made in the syllables #, chi (を 77) and », tsu.
These syllables have therefore found place in the T series.
EXERCISE FIFTH.
2. 1.
ドドグレアア| Paros
のフッププか | イクググプグアグ
A ae || 】
(のラグ
Pee FZ
|
ウツスシカプア
Leos
Pr
タ
の
a a oe
ee oer 2
みみトウみ| きのネプア
ギサスケャ| トテッイタ
~~ AAA? | esa FT
6. D SERIES.
ダプヅデド
DA psi(st) Dzu(zu) DE DO
IO。 Most of these syllables are pronounced by a eom- .
bination of the consonantal element of the English letter
d with the pure vowels. For di and du the Japanese
organs of speech enunciate dji and dzu.
3は SECTION I. THE SYLLABARY.
EXERCISE SIXTH.
2.
キトきど
ドダド NY ae! き
クシオキ 4,
ーー
®
“SN
4
2ae|
NwNy
SN,
wt +N WY
SR
YA
ト
ダ
さと
NN 4
4 ve Ww
kt >,
SERIES.
ca SN
ENンN
NA NI NU NE NO
il. These syllables are pronounced by combining the
consonantal element of the English letter 2 with the pure
vowels.
In this series the character x, used as a final n sound
for syllables and words, properly has place, although its
quality is often more like that of the ng sound of the word
song, than that of the pure nin man.
12. This ~ n syllabic had another peculiarity, to which

attention may be called here, namely, that of being pro-
nounced mm before the labials, |
or syllables of the B, M and
P series.
on
For example :—
カアムリ is vead kam mu ri, not kan muri, 子アブッ is
read nem bu tsu, not nen bu isu; and エンピツ is read em
pi tsu, not en pt tsu.
EXERCISE SEVENTH.
2. 1.
ッサヌステーブ KP FAS
ナッキジガンー
ニナヌナーー
ニキヌナ YP PASS
DFID?
ep a ee
(ieae es
Se Fe ee De YA TFAT
ジンガ
クタドトマ
グッゴスラナ
ププアプゴブノ
A
7 RI FR=TF
a ~¥AaPPF 2 F
8. H or SPIRANT SERIES.
プ\ 選のN ホ
HA HI FU (mwo HE HO
(3. These syllables, with the exception of 7, are pro-
nounced—approximately only—by combining the con-
sonantal element of the English letter h with the pure
vowels. These syllabics, however, are spirant rather than
aspirate in quality.
The character 7 is pronounced by means of an impure,
or labial, English f sound, in combination with the vowel
uw. The enunciation, gently breathed, of such a word as
fieu, would most nearly express 7, in English speech.
EXERCISE EIGUTH.
Z.
プへ、示スハ \ ン
A のみみプ \ /
の
ww
コイ Yy
>») \
N aNy
w プ
4
reSY
we
yN™
‘>
\ と4
A EN
WANS
WN
wN寺CSC
9. B SERIES.
> » つい > Y
ノ\ ビ ws べ HW
BA BI BU BE BO
(4. The H series, modified by the nigori(,,), stands
for the combination of the consonantal element of the
English letter 0 with the pure vowels.
EXERCISE NINTH.
2. 1.
ソツタシキ | ボベブフビバパ
ババビブ |ギイビクバボパ
a oe ag KN TE WN
SANT YF
BR
NN YNNe
名
4
RD:
Sg Ww,キッ
YY
Ai N 44
a
9
て SN, ao ツ INOS,
10. P SERIES.
Ww ビーフペホホ
° 9 ° NO o
PA PI PU PE PO
{5. A small cirele (。) called the han nigori, “half im-
puAity ” placed at the right of the H series of syllables,
R
represents, in Japanese speech, a combination of the conso-

nantal element of the English letter p with the pure vowels.
EXERCISE TENTH.
in
<a NK区N XN,AN,

NE
NrNoeXNSe>
Wax
°
= x! w 7.
SY
fs
CN X
a = my
ざ\ヾ【S
Paw
sh WM 7,
Ycx カ 2 NBにき yoy

Mb,
11. M SERIES.
Pa
マ
MA
§
MI
ム
MU
メME
モ
MO
16. The consonantal element of the English letter m

combined with the pure vowels sounds best represents
these syllables.
EXERCISE ELEVENTH.
2. 1.
ハムてくマ
カサマ子 | モメ
ンバミノフケマィ|ムゲがてマ
ああ
ジ tS
N の NIS 2 AS ら
BRR) BF LLL
A PRA |e or ae a Ss
ea
RAR > ee
の 2 あきあり |
yp DP | | se rH a US
ペラ
ae eS ib epeR Se
12. Y SERIES.
やヤ la ヨ
YA = YU YO
{7. These syllables are pronounced by combining the

consonantal element of the English letter y with the pure
vowels. .
{8. Nore. It will be observed that a syllable for yi or
ye does not appear. No special characters having these
sounds exist in the Japanese language. The character
4A iis often spoken as though it were yi, so also is the
character 3: (wv) i which is given in the W series. The

character エ (2) e, given in the W series is also often spoken
ye. It is almost a matter of indifference whether = is
pronounced ye or e.
EXERCISE TWELFTH.
\ 7
べべ to iB さ He
ッS
さ
ド
さす
て
Cマク
さ
ノbh
Wy ド NANA Wy
\Y
rs &ty Lah
hy
13. R SERIES.
7 VY ル Vv ロ
PP
RA RI RU RE RO
(9. These syllables can not be represented by means of

English vocables, just as they are pronounced in Japanese
speech. But, the consonantal element of the English letter
7 combined with the pure vowel sounds most nearly repro-

duces this series. Especiallyis it to be noticed, that the
character, Y rt is often spoken more as if it were a softly
enunciated dri than a distinct vi. Moreover, no one of the R
syllabics ever receives the sound of the European rolling /…
The characters ル ru and wv ro, like 9 ri, often seem to
involve the consonantal element of d in pronunciation.
EXERCISE THIRTEENTH.
の
ググカコヤギ| ロレルリラ
Ya wm FP | OW ) er
ギワレ w フ
ビ、ふ
トカツルン Yj ハラ
ふムリシルリリンスリク
Xx て
ウルキシ
1eo て
wa Q リ
be ジグクルルルン
SppCrAL Nore :—
THE CONSONANTAL ELEMENT OF L.
20. Inthe Japanese language there is no equivalent
for the English consonant 2. Recently, that is, since the
Japanese people have come into intimate relations with
Occidental languages and literature, the need of some

equivalent for the Western / has been felt by some native
linguists, especially that they may better represent foreign
words in Japanese newspapers and books. It has there-
fore been proposed by some scholars to introduce into
the syllabary an L series, by a han-nigori marking of the R
syllabies, as,—
ーーゥ5 0 ° Oo
ラリ ye Vv Ww
LA LI LU LE LO
Attention is called here to this proposition, that stu-

dents of the language may understand the meaning of the
Rsyllabics nigoried, should they happen to come across
them in their readings.
14. W SERIES.
7 + ツウ RD ヲ
WA (wi (wp (Y) wo
21. These syllables are most nearly pronounced by a
combination of the consonantal element of the English
letter w and the pure vowels.
22. The W syllables undergo important changes in
combination with other syllables :—
a. Atthe beginning ofa word ヲ iro, invariably drops its
sound.
b. The pronunciation of 3} (ir), varies as i, wi, and yi,
according to association.
… The pronunciation of = (oe is almost indifferently
e, 1, OL Ye,
d. Asa particle 7 ao retains its な sound.
ce. The syllable % «, sometimes pronounced wu, has
been adapted by many Japanese, by the use of the nigort
( い ) , to represent the sound of the English r.
In the following exercise read the syllables as given

above. Do not forget to drop the w sound from 7 wo
when it begins a word.
EXERCISE FOURTEENTH.
ra = 3
NR
> #4
ズ aSYN
gS
WN
SM
VN
KS ak~
NR+H
WH
ヾ w
hw om+\ wテ N© 4+NOS
NW YN
NWSE
CHAPTER III.
THE SYLLABLES AS AFFECTED BY

JUXTAPOSITION.
23. When the vocal elements of the Japanese languave
are brought together by the pronunciation of juxtaposed
syllabics, many modifications of their original values
become audible. Both consonantal and vowel sounds
undergo changes, some of which are of radical importance
to a learner of the language. These modifications are
noted and illustrated at considerable length in the
present chapter. Many of the “ Examples,” and “ Illustra-
tive Words” given, however, are but seldom,—some of
them never,—met with in common speech. They are put
forward here, not that place need ever be found for them
in the student’s vocabulary, but simply that they may
furnish the student with ample exercise in learning the
phonetic changes which take place through the various
associations of the Japanese vocal elements. These
changes should be carefully studied.
I. VARIATIONS OF VOWEL SOUNDS.

24. The vowel syllables, better than the consonant sylla-
bles, retain their full values under juxtaposition. These syl-
lables seldom appear exceptatthe beginnings of words ; eon-
sequently they are not often prevented from free utterance
by antecedent consonants. They receive almost invariably
the sounds already given, of a in put, of i in pique, of u in
pulland ofoinporl. Their quantity in utterance may belong
or short, but their true quality does not percepltilly change.
WRITING AND PRONUNCIATION, 45
25. This fact, however, does not hold good of the vowel
elements which are incorporated in the consonant syllables.
The consonant syllables occur under all kinds of relations
in speech ; at the beginnings, in the middles, and at the
ends of words. Their vowel sounds are lengthened and
shortened, rounded and flattened, long drawn and almost
silenced, by the changing vocalization of their associated
consonants. These changes very rarely, if ever, happen to
the vowel syllables. Specifically :—
26. «a. The a element of カ ka and of the rest of the
consonant syllables containing a, is often so flattened that
it sounds much like a in past or in mash.
27. b. The ? elementof キ ki and of all the other
consonant syllables containing i, often becomes hastened
and shortened into the sound of 7 in pick. Under some.
circumstances this sound is so lightly | touched that it is
almost inaudible. —
28. c. The wu element of 7 ku and of all the conson-
ant syllables containinguw, frequently becomes so much
shortened that it is much like the win put. This sound,
like that of i, is ‘also often so lightly enunciated that it is
practically silenced.
29. d. Thee element of ケ ke and of all the conson-
ant syllables containing e, is often so rounded and shorten-
ed that it is much like the e of pen.
30. c. Theo element of = ko and of all the conson-
ant syllables containing 0, is often so slowed and lengthen-
ed that it is sounded much like the o in pore.
3 The interaction of the consonant syllables occa-
sions, consequently, such modifications of their vowel
elements in speech, that these elements are sounded, ac-
cording to circumstances, much as,—
a either in part or in past
4 ” 3 pique ” ” pick
46 SECTION I THE SYLLARARY.
7/ “5 pul 33 ” put
e i * prey i - peru
のっーーターのの76 しっ pore.
32. These changes can not be well indicated by
written examples. But, a good working direction for the
student who may not have opportunity for intimate in-
tercourse with the Japanese people, may be found in his
remembering that, as a rule, these changes are the results
of the positions naturally taken by the vocal organs in an
ordinary enunciation of the various combinations which
the Japanese language makes of the consonantal and pure
vowel sounds.
33. a. The following words, however, can be regarded
as illustrations of the changes just referred to :—
アマシ contains both round and flat a, amashi
キリン 23 » long and short 7。たんた 7620
PTY の 53 3 33 » uv, kubun

ケゲレクうう ” うう 55 an ts hegen
wyatt ” » Short and long o, bongo

' 34. 8. The quickening or silencing of the 1 and u
sounds is exemplified in the pronunciation of such words as,
ンダ shi ta, which, with one of its meanings, is
generally sounded like . . . .sh’ta
ツキ isu iv, which, with one of its meanings, is
generally sounded ike . . . な 76
and マツ matsu, which, with one of its meanings, is
generally sounded like , , . mats’.
This peculiarity will receive further attention on another
page.
Il. CHANGES IN THF VOWEL SYLLABLES.
The vowel syllables, when in juxtaposition, are generally
affected as follows :—
35. a. The pronunciation of a doubled. vowel syllable

is practically that of a double longgy orslow, sou
sound of the
vowel 54.9. アア au=a, イコにもウッウ % ust.
AAF is Fi, 4 4 =z is iye
or ie, w= is é.
This combination, however, very rarely occurs.
36. b. The pronunciation of unlike vowel syllables
generally exhibits their separate soundsastrue
me dipht hongs,
—but with certain modifications, as here noted :ーー
37. a ア ctends to changea following = einto ye,
and オ 0 into wo.
38. f. 4 itends to give an initial y sound to other
oo
a
vowels following.
39. 7 wuand 4 o tend to give an initial w sound
to other vowels following.
Examples :—
アエフンジ sounds much like ayeru
アオリの 0 awore
” ” ” ayateru
4 アのノビ
4 Se ダ 3 #8 9 iyetsu
ル ” - FR uweru
エンッ
x 4 ノレ ” 3 owiru
ウッイツ 8 の ” uwiyu.
40. 6 When » aand » u are written together as
アウ au, they very seldom receive a diphthongal pronuncia-
tion. They ordinarily coalesce into a double long, or slow,
6 sound. The same change takes place in the juxtaposi-
tion オウ ou. Their sound is also that of 6.
, Examples :-—
FY at We epee s Oo
TOOT PS Oca sagas Gzolkcoku (54)
オ Se ee ee eT ..6bun
レッザマテキ 06sg
ae Ae ee トピトピパテ 0 (43)
オアクジン Oken
AP alee 0 omy6
( 生生 )
x Wd Re eh ess Reais 6na
x a a ee ee esseS Osetsu
eS ae oe eee ーーー・0(
の)e7
41. g. When エ eand Y ware written, エッウ ew they
are pronounced almost without exception as 9 の. In
Aston’s “Grammar of the Written Language,’ this
peculiarity is explained thus ; “In Japanese etymology 9
is equal to t+a. Eu therefore equals tau.” As we
have above noted, 7 Y au are pronounced6. The ele-
ments ? a u, therefore easily coalesce in speech into 76 or ヶ 0.
Examples 一
SeWee ees: Nae yo
SE APF achehesas: KARe6920kaet . -yoohi
Sy SF hayasy
て es3e yochiyen
So OF ふらこらーーーー vee eee -YOCh6 (44)
REa Oe che ties Ree eres
SP DF SP ap cians ieee ee eee YOfun (47 )
BOP A 7 00RKSLI
をPSSSetLEe eS yogaku
Se BHD anita
theca depudioan reat: ydjo (50)
ae 究 en eee
ere, eee ees yoraku
III. CHANGES IN JUXTAPOSED VOWEL AND

CONSONANT SYLLABLES.
1. Vowel preceding Coisonint Syllables.
When the vowel and the consonant syllables are written

in juxtaposition, the vowels preceding the consonants, several
peculiarities in pronunciation are produced.
42. «a. The consonant syllables most affected by this
association are those of the H or Spirant series, >. ha
と hi 7 fu ~ he »® ho. When these syllables follow
the vowel syllables, or, what amounts to the same thing,
when they follow the vowel sounds of any syllables, they
lose, with Lut few exceptions, whatever spirant quality
they have. っ、 ha, then, is pronounced much like wa.
The other syllables of the series, practically as pure vowels,
i, «, ¢, 0, combine with the preceding vowels into true
diphthongs. The few exceptions to this rule need not be
noticed here.
Earamples ーー
アハ aha is pronounced awa

4 2 ヽ ? 2 .、 $5 twa
ツンハ uha sy, 前 UWA
アヒ “ah, 5 at
A ヒ a he 本 5 77
オヒ ohi r ot
= 7 afuy 7 au or 6
4 フ i fu ッ 3 tu
a プ o fu 5 ou or 6
4 N a he i 5 te
50 SECTION T. THE’ SYLLABARY.
4 <へ whe ,, 55 ue
オホホ oho ,, 7 oo or 6.
Nore. It will be well to remember the following general

rule. When the syllables of the H series do not com-
mence a word, drop their spirant sound, read っ、 ha as wa,
and leave to the remaining syllables their pure vowel
qualities.
ILLUSTRATIVE Worps :—
ガツ YE Cadel! 277/ oee -. . の 092 (45)

FPS res A, Aa awabi
0 PN Eas, Geese | Batak nos awase
4 DSN eae cea doe tn med atstwaba
Ao as yeedsasret 6 ee wat
トップ 0 a aogx (46) Vi
にがき Ni secre OM nui 。iwao (4:5)
PME Ue. aeeeese gxudlaeandastes iwashi
4 DY VW sissaenes we EMU jae h eae stn AO
し
アク uwaye
VW NAO
A bis Beas ek uwabe
ACR ot asaon。 ASS Gwa
オハギラッルン ee reed 2. Owaseru
x IM i Fo) ZR SS Laos) Owwo
1 チン du
2 gee gk reas eer ee ae OO OR duiu
ee eta tnangehiaee
seco aida
Fe NPE e: SO33SSn GBPS athan
ON Miss vawaseru
2 導い 0 hie: tigat
a tol Ge predeareswu eee wee ee Maru (46)
よさもキーとキャオドサナキキすすヤキ tede
ヘナキ Geeta ON ons red aed ede Mle ets uenaki Po.
2. Consonant preceding Vowel Sylubles.

43. a. The peculiarities of pronunciation arising from
the juxtaposition of the vowel and consonant syllables, the
consonants preceding the vowels, are practically the same as
those arising from the juxtaposition of the vowel syllables
only, as shown above, (40).
Examples 一 :
hy kau is pronounced = k6
oy mw 。。 @
wy 7O 7 5 To
wh ツ hou 4, Ey ho ée.
and ss= niu, 9 nytt
リツ 77 のっ i ryit
キッウ kiu % kya Be.
ny ey| ae
マヨツウよー
Among many other illustrations a few typical words are
the following :—
Se Waly sala. apsaeeeias bee nyttbo
= WN Mie od Awe dn aoe Ge eeED nytido
ツ eRap cones coats eve vee ee MYtdO
レス cheprags eabig kite ahs aiedce yi 人
ryt ye
レン ee ee an osa 7 た 0
Asa aeo opes257067
BOF deh yk es aoe Leveeee oe RYEGEN
ジレ EC Juice Gitte voAU の 6

7 kB SS ーーーーー
をの90.0 (45) be.
44. vb. The peculiarity noted before (41), namely, that

of the pronunciation of エ y « uv as y6, follows the vowel
sound ¢ when it appears in consonant syllables having
the same associations as the vowel me, e.g. FY lewis
pronounced as though written 76. That is, « wu becomes
yo and / before the sound / or 1, has its equivalent, as we
have seen, incii(9). From these changes comes chi yo, and
that is transformed into cho. Thus, also, for like associa-
tions of other syllabics in eo and w.
Eramples ーー
FW teu = chi yo = cho
デ Vv de u = ji yo = jo
セツ seu = shit yo = sho
NY be u = bi yo = byd
WRITING AND PRONUNCIATION.
keu = It yo => hyo

re Ub = vt yo = ryo
meu = mt yo = myo
he wu, = hi yo hyo
Re tt — mi yo ・ Il nyo
ge w = の 9の三の 90 cc.
JrrOsTtATTVR Worps : 一
ov .C7000
レン chochin
. nytichd
. Jotetsu
. .S000
. byddan
. . な79070 (45)
rydsie
_ mydhicg (56)
. hyoryit
. nyokelsit
. .gyotai
. Sha)
yore
.. hydsei
NN
eee
Seさざママ
マ . kyGh6 (45)
shodai.
セッウッダ
45. ¢. As the syllables of the H series, when not
placed at the beginning of words, are practically vowels,
the changes occurring in their pronunciation when follow-
ing consonant syllables, should be studied. They undergo

in this relation practically the same changes as those to
which they are subjected when they follow the vowel
syllables :—
Examples :—-
ハフ ha fu...... Aa...
>
6 aes’ Souees
YS
fa
WS
WW
YN RP
wa
PNN
PD
,NR
_ 4
=
3S 8
>W . kiwa
Seiad aise yur
= ASS yur
N\
wow ieee eels OL
HW
©
YW
aru, - 060
a, el ol.
.. .baiau (46)
フーヘラフレ | NO yl ia OW ci eo haeru
PINNED bess en 77 5071117)
00 で6 hawari
NSK ae ae ーー ve eves. AGdate
ODN DOD クグしにた」。 ences see o shOfulu(&T)
ey le 2y er ae es bea Leese. 02704007の

リフゼ 52
07
eee 0 pasevenes nausu
Sag
7 ea nion (46)
Swe eee Hdeeredeese vee NOE
SO a sinee
ee ies RS eee ume
ダグマミウ
フリ 1 の hayim taeru
BMP akesk ieee 26029
eds lain
Re SP ro tan eis epee ine tes SOND
スハ y beneath. KA A 460
ジア fe. ee ee 77
aD. 4 LARA: see SRD kowat
Dae eee
ee ee ee ee sou (46)
Weiessaoo fb Hieeterear setetates tear hoon
a セナブロレートーン
バッシーボードー 700
チセーヨーが ann
ついこのーーツジ OMe Le,
46. « When the syllable 7 fu terminates a verb,

following syllables whose vowel element is a or 0, 7 fu
loses its spirant quality only. The resulting sound is the
diphthong au or vu.
ILLUSTRATIVE Worps :—
ナフ is not 9 but nau

モラ SF こぶ 3 moro 22 MOPVEUL
オモブフ » , ome 5 omou
ンマフ shimo shimau &e,
47. 3. There are some purely Japanese words in

which 7 fu does not lose its spirant quality when follow-
ing other syllables.
ILLUSTRATIVE Worps : —
オフダ is not dda but ofuda
アフレンルー) っ Orern » afureru
ハフリっ > OE a? hafuri
ゴフスっっ 09703が 22 nefusn be.
48. Sprcian Nove. To these examples may be added
fron. the H series a few more illustrative words to show
how « wis changed in pronunciation into 0 or 6.
TrrtsrtATTYE Worps :—
7 se fu shiyO = sho
_ shofiukn
oe. ShOsatsrt
aegeist chssssauss(740cA0
chochOshti
de
NNN
ay
IV. CHANGES IN CONSONANT SYLLABLES.
49. The influence, in its general character, of the con-
sonant syllables upon one another , may be easily learned
from what has already been said of the vowel and con-
sonant syllables in their mutual relations. There remains
for notice but little of an exceptional character. The chief

exception lies in the fact, that often there is such a blend-
ing of the sounds of two or more syllables, that the result-
ant pronunciation is more or less unlike that of any of the
constituent syllables when pronounced separately. This
peculiarity has, to some extent, been already noticed in the
blendings of vowel and consonantal sounds. Something
of what has already been said may be repeated below.
50. 1. Coulescent Sownds.—When the conson-
aut syllables y shi, ジジ ji, and # chi, precede the syl-
lables ヤ ya, 7 u, 2 yu, ヨ yo, or the diphthongal syl-
lables ヤフ yd, ョウ yo and the like, the first and the
last sounds only of the juxtaposed syllables are audible.
Examples :—
ジや shi ya is pronounced sha
Ya2 shi yo 35 3 sho
Yew shi you = shi yd = sho
YY shi u is pronounced shit
Ym shi yu os 5 shu
ジューツ shiywu =shiye = shit
ry je ya is pronounced ja
ジヤツ jiyu =jiy = jo
v7 jt fu = ji yi = ja
rm ji yu is pronounced ju
ジュツア jiyuu % 7%
Fa ji yo is pronounced jo
Few jiyau = fi yd = jo
ナヤ chi ya is pronounced cha
Fa chi yo % re cho
FY. chiyau =chiyO = ché
ナコョツ chiyou =chiyo = cho

っ cha ye is pronounced oe
ILLUSTRATIVE Worps
:—
YrK YL . shabon
ea re a ee . .Shaku
シラブン . shobun
2 shébai
ジュッマギヤ .S490
ジアトド ro shitome
シフイ了 S nieuw
anietea elt
2
BI jake
ジャヤメハフ . 29740
oe cerecexdasos jodan
ar OF UF aie dodesannaadadea: jods
oF プア esakyees . jtakeu
アン oye nares . jpibun
ジュバン 7070
PE Gr wccsvasincs Seseseanes jubin
ラロザルウ asa 。 09Ne
Na ae joban
だっ ee gs eee 24&099
チッ呈ダイ ee chadai
en chobo
ナチヤッウッブーイヤん . .chochd
51. 2. Rapid, or Suppressed, Sounds. It often

happens that sounds associated with syllables as written,
are almost, and sometimes wholly, suppressed when the
syllables are spoken. We have already referred to this
peculiarity, but more special attention to it should be
given. In the illustrations shown in this book of this
change, the sign © is used ; e.g. % or i.
52. a. The sound u, whether appearing in a vowel
syllable or as part of a consonant syllable, should it happen
to end a word, is usually so lightly spoken that it may be
said to be suppressed, or practically silenced.
Examples :—
アリマス ari ma su = arimasis.
ダテチラレス lterarenu = taterarenit.
53. 5 When the syllable y tsu, not at the beginning

of a word, precedes a ch sound, the sound u disappears.
Examples :—
A > itsuchi = wuschi = iteh
イツテツ trisuteus tts teu = lichiy6 = itchd.
54. c. When the syllable 7 ku, not at the beginning

of a word, is followed by another syllable of the K series,
カ ka, % ki, ケ ke or コ ko, it loses its vowel sound,—the
resulting sound being that of double な
Examples :
が D カツン ga kit ko = gakko
60 SECTION I. THE SYLLABARY,
ビグコ bi kit ko = bikko
カクキ ka kit kt = keakckt
アグアクグズデメ ra kit kit wa = rakkiva (&6)
55. d. When the syllable » tsu, not at the beginning

of a word, precedes the syllables of the K, 8, T or P series,
its sound is silenced, and the consonantal sound following
is doubled.
ILLusTRATIVE WORDS :
カツカツ ka tsit ko = kakko
マツメグ Ma tsit Su gu = massugu
タダバツ te tsit po = teppo
ma tsit ta ku mattaku
hi tsu ko mu = hikkomu.
tsumoltsite = tsumotte
batsikin = bakkin
atsiita = atta
chitsiito chitto
katsiite = katte.
Nors. This peculiarity has given rise to the custom, with

some writers, of using the y がsw as the phonetic sign of
the doubling of a sound ina word. It is often, when used
in this way, marked with a small circle, the han nigori so
called ; eg. ツ ".
56. e. Before v ia,the wsound of 7 ku, andof # gu,
is usually lost in speech.
Examples ーー
クソイシヤ = ki waishi ya = kwaisha or
kaisha
みグアジ kee wa je = kuwoajior kaji
グワオイオイュユク git watkoku = gwaikoku or

gaikoku
アククア rakukuwa = rakkwa.
57. jf. The sounds u and i, as elements of the conson-

ant syllables of the K, H, S and T series, tend to become
silent in polysyllabic combinations.
ILLustRaTIve Worps :—
Bt 0 に avetwa
みesses hikaru
NINESSGdSRE shikashi
2 ニルペン ehh ps Se ees ., .stikosht
AD 7 ee ee ee ere ee re ee siikunasht
A ee. eee ee ee eer rere ey isitkeru
DP FP ss ee ee tsitkegt
ググアイ Wnt
てyt chikitsho
Eh SF FP cceawens
deere erewexs nishiki
2 ee Le eee ee kakibetsu
ie La ae Ce Eee Ee ee Cee ee kakishite
YR OF Fo SH cesw ves ty ns atarashike
7 x OS eee renee ere Sikumu
2グルリウ NN NAO)
cece eam aca eFEPLS fiisuma.
€ 62 SECTION I. THE SYLLABARY.
ILLUSTRATIONS OF PRONUNCIATION.
FA Fe vee. 上モデナ
Dai (86)* sg sho (50). Tomodachi
ドッシ。
Doshi (43).
A Pay ザイマス。みアカル
O hay6 (43) — gozaimasi (52). cz0 (55)(43)
ナ A のる
na の niwa (45).
AZ FR 497? オオ THY
O cha (50) — inpuku (55) の agart
30 2
nasaimasht.
シヤッジチラ LF アケハナッチ。
Shoji (50) wo (224) mina akehanatte (55).
Pe ゴアグ。
2 (4$) iv (42).
上トアアザのチエテマ
パパメョデブ。
Kotowaza (7) walt) chi(y)eSO) wo —marumete.
es Cay の Ppyl. デリ
Go shochi (60) no tort (45). Ari
HAY,
gud (43).
* The figures in the Romaji text refer to paragraphs so numbered.
グン ome, FF, Seer,

Sore de(36). ddoka (45). Yojt (41).
=UNY
Nyabo (48).
kere? プくみカデダジ。
Toky6 (生き )(5 ひ ) no Mikata shi
テッズバッタ。カフ。
C ヵ 600 (44)(45). kau (46).
2 AV Ys = パジメジ F
Go issho (5ひ) ne bammeshi (12) wo(22)
タベマエセタウ。
tabemashd (44).
10. AVY | PVA Y チデキモキタコ

デ
Boshi (48) 7o gwaitd (56) wo motte (55)
11. As AA ツクサザイマルツ/
ki woo tsuke (33) — nasaimashi (338).
12. Aer, Aare. FAFA.

Obum (40). Ofuda (47). Chéchd (48).
イタデルウ ,。
Tiché (83).
13. WIRY, VFwuvovyy テン。

Gakké (B4)(43). Amashi (33). Rydri (44) — nin.
14. FS が 9 ハメンボクが
Komban (12) wa (42) ~memboku (12) ga (5)
eee
na.
15. we aN EF Te
Shobai (50). Shésatsu (48). Rakkual(54)(56).
TON グ。
Shakeu (69).
16. オキャクサマがオ ANI
O kyaku (36) sama = ga(5) o kaert
Be. ine ep
da. Sayonara (43).
Norse. There are other modifications of pronunciation

peculiar to the Japanese language, but those which have
been exhibited so far, are most worth the attention of the
student in beginning his study. Should one faithfully
apply the rules here given, he can be confident, that;
although he may never read or speak Japanese like one
native born, he will not make many serious failures in his
attempts at enunciating Japanese words.
CHAPTER IV.
PUNCTUATION, GRAPHIC SIGNS, AND

ACCENT.
I. PUNCTUATION.
58. Properly speaking, Japanese writing is without

PUNCTUATION MARKS, or equivalents of the periods, colons,
semicolons, commas, ete., which abound in the books and
manuscripts of the West. Japanese writing does not even
show separately the words which compose it. It is prac-
tically a continuous succession of syllabic characters, which
the intelligence of the reader, it is supposed, will enable
him to group into the words and phrases intended to be
understood. Sentences, however, or completed expressions
of thought, and certain rhythmical phrases in sentences, are
indicated in most manuscripts and printing by a few well
understood marks. Recently, under the stress of “modern ”
needs, attempts at systematic punctuation have appeared in
many periodical publications. But, so far it may be said,
that, with the few exceptions spoken of, there is no general
agreement among the Japanese as to the marks to be used
to designate, in writing, the divisions of their thought and
‘its expression.
59. The marks commonly in use are these: open, and
solid, circles o e, and open, and solid, pendants» ヽ .
These marks have different significations when placed in
different positions.
60. A large open, or solid, circle is used to show a
headline, or beginning of chapter or section ; © or @.
6I. A small open, or closed, circle placed at the lower
right hand corner of a word, serves as a period ; © or e.
62. Small open, or closed, circles placed along the right

O e
fe} e
side of a word, or sentence, indicate emphasis テー or ®.

a
63. A pendant » may indicate either a full stop, or a
comma-like pause, when placed at the lower right hand
corner of a syllable or word. At the present time it
generally does a comma’s work.
64. Along the right side of a word, or succession of
words, the pendants, open and closed, indicate a secondary
= w
emphasis ; Sor、. The emphasis intended by large sized

x ゝ
type, or by circles, is of more importance than that of the

pendants.
The succession of degrees of emphasis is made by big
type, or large writing, solid and open circles, solid and
の O ’ v
® O % »
open pendants ;e.g. A), ©, 0, », ». The best writers and

e* Oo » や
publishers, however, are not disposed now to favor the
growing use of these marks.
65. An exclamation mark (!), has lately been added
to the type fonts of the newspaper offices.
66. Interrogation is embodied in a sentence by the use
of the syllable カ ka, or the mark (?).
II. GRAPHIC SIGNS.

67. In addition to the punctuation marks above de-
scribed, which, as we have seen, serve also in a measure as
GRAPHIC STGNS, there are other marks now in use, which the
learner of the Japanese language should be prepared to
understand when he meets with them.
68. The line, single , and doubled 。 is used
WRILING AND PRONUNCIATION. ‘67
as a coupler of syllables into names of persons, and places.

A single line placed at the right of the characters indicates
the name of a person; two lines designate the name of
a place. Thus, vey vy Robinson; or thus, yw a
Shikago ( Chicago ).
69. A short line—, is often used in print to show
subsections and paragraphs subordinated to the main divis-
ions, which are marked by the large open, or’ closed,
circle ; © or @.
70. Chief subdivisions are sometimes headed by solid
diamonds @, or pyramids a, according to the publisher’s
fancy.
71. Quotation is shown by the brackets [.......,.... a
Sometimes two lines = ud and two lines = after, o
phrase, mark quotation je の = ............ ーー
72. Abbreviation is generally indicated by a line of
small dots ........ in the body of a sentence; or by
two long lines —————— between groups of characters.
73. Parenthesis is shown, as it is in Western writing, by
ares ( ), or brackets [ |
74. Repetition of a syllable in a word is indicated by
placing under the syllable a closed pendant ;e.g.0~ When
two or three syllables are repeated the repetition sign is
Se
usually a Jong obtuse angle,— (3 e.g. (,
Nore. It might be well to notice also afew special

marks, often appearing in writing and printing ; as
7 and = koto
Fe stands for toki = “when”
FE うう ” tomo = 5 although Pa
の ” ” gozaru = “to be” (formal)

68 SECTION I. THE SYLLABARY,
ア KA shite = “having done ”

Ft リーっ 208 = “to be” (polite
termination of verbal forms).
There are other graphic signs in use in Japanese writing,
but they need not be described here. They are mostly
to be found in ancient classical literature. Familiarity
with the marks here shown will make plain the punctua-
tion and signs used in the newspapers, periodicals and
books which compose the current literature of the people.
Ii]. ACCENT.
In reference to this feature of speech very little service-
able information can be conveyed by description. Only
personal intercourse with the people, and extended ac-
quaintance with the vocabulary, can give, if ever, satis-
factory accent, rhythm and cadence to a foreigner’s
attempts at reading or speaking Japanese. But there are
some rules which, if observed, will prevent really gross
errors in enunciation.
75. Accent in the Japanese language is not nearly so
prominent as in the speech of the peoples of the West.
Quickened, or silenced, vowel sounds often cause the other
parts of a spoken word to stand out with exceptional
prominence, but, as a rule, the values of all the syllables
appear pretty well equalized when sounded. The sound
of the word arimasu, for instance, is an almost evenly toned
a-ri-mas, the final «being almost mute, and the syllable
masu being but very slightly emphasized ; the emphasis
over the stress given the other two syllables being hardly
noticeable.
76. 1. In words of two syllables, as a rule, the accent.
is on the first syllable.
Examples ーーツル = tstru, サト =. so,
コト = kb, ヒロ = hiro,
ムリ = muri, 怒キ = taki.
Exceptions. When a short u or? is the vowel sound of

the first syllable, or when a double long vowel sound
appears in the second syllable, the accent falls on the
second syllable.
Examples :—
ツキーー tsiki, ジカ = shika,
9たトツ = se ヒロツ 4%9
AAY = musi, x カツウ = tako.
77. 2. In words of three syllables, as a rule, the accent

falls upon the second syllable.
Exception. If the second syllable is short, as % or i, the
first syllable receives the accent, unless the last syllable
has a double long vowel sound, when, of course, the
primary accent goes to the last syllable, and a secondary
accent to the first syllable.
Examples ーー
アラジ ardshi, illustrates the general rule.
Then
アツク asiku, shows an exception with short wu
アリツ ariso, Be zs 4 gt
カカシ 7 kashira, 5, っ PD の 2
タダヒラ (9 26383 55 io aS OH
78. 3. In words of more then three syllables the
accent, as a rule, faJls upon the syllable before the last,
unless sent elsewhere by short, or double long, syllables,
whose values must be respected.
40 SECTION L THE SYLLABARY.
Examples :—
ア ar がレレ asagara, so, also,
y Fe ダキ asamaddki ; but
アプサギダタ 8 の726, and
アルヘイタツ aruheitd and
みカクシンデ hakishite.
79. 4. In all words, let it be remembered. accent

always goes to the double long, or slow, syllables. When
two such long syllables are juxtaposed they are pronounc-
ed with even tones, like a spondee in English verse.
80. 5. In some,—not very many,—words which are
written exactly alike, there are differences of pronunciation
which can not be illustrated in any way by rule. Each
set of these words must be learned for itself, as, for example,
the four フトミン 2s74,
the :half dozen が

2 /
る hashi,
the several カキ kaki
4
and the numerous ko and 16.

a2 ゲ
vy y
These last difficulties, however, need not trouble a be-
ginner in the study of Japanese speech. The rules above
given will be suitlicient for all ordinary needs of the
stucent.
IV. MARKS FOR TRANSLITERATION.
8I. In seeking to reproduce Japanese sounds in this
book, by the use of English equivalents, it has not been
WRITING AND PRONUNCIATION, 71
thought necessary to burden the text with many arbitrary

sions.
The pure sounds of the vowels such as
@ in part and past
t 2 pique 39 pick
u 前 pull 35 put
6 a prey うう pen
の ai pore 59 port
are ‘all represented by the unmarked vowels a, 1, u, ¢, 0.
Taking the sounds in part, pique, pull, prey and port as
basal sounds, the student will naturally modify them
practically aright, as in past, pick, put, pen and pore in pro-
nouncing them in connection with the consonantal elements
of Japanese words.
a. The double long, or slow, sound of a vowel is indicat-
ed by a letter having a short, straight line over it ; as, @ 0.
In a few examples the following rules also are observed. :—
b. The quick, short, or suppressed, sound of a vowel is
indicated by a letter having a short breve over it ; as, 7, w.
ce. The sound of n like ng in singer, when marked, is
shown by the letter n with a small dot over it as 2.
d. Accent, where marked, is shown by a letter having
over it a short inclined line ; as, kd, mé, mi.
CHAPTER V.
NUMERALS.
82. Inthe Japanese language the treatment of num-
Bers is a work of considerable length and complexity. But,
every beginner in the study of the language should know
enough of the numbers, to enable him to read them, should
he meet with them in writing, and to recognize them
should he hear them spoken.
83. The characters which show ererdéintl enumeration
from one to ten, and which stand for one hundred, one thous-
and and ten thousand, are the elements of the numerals.
These should be learned by every student of the Japanese
syllabary.
84. From one to ten, in present Japanese speech, is re-
presented by two groups of sounds. These sounds are
applied to one series of characters. One of these groups of
sounds is purely Japanese in its origin. The Japanese
sound for the numerals above ten are for the most part
obsolete. They remain only in a few compound words, and
in ancient literature. The other of these groups of sounds
is of Chinese origin. This group furnishes the sounds for
a great deal of enumeration from one to ten, and for almost
all numbers from ten upwards.
The elements of counting in Japanese speech are there-
fore as follows :—
CHARACTERS. JAPANESE SOUNDS. Cuinrese Sounps, VALUES.
eins oh pues Hifotsu.. 0 Tbe anon 1

—_— っ・
rae Bulges. cecseccss Nl ake nen

WRITING AND PRONUNCIATION.
APC Mitsw....... San............8
pu Pe ee oe Yotsu .. Stick cctv
Th. igi Renteg4 7が5 人 84 9. 5
ZN AN Mitisu ............. Roku sa
4 OSRCAND まの ounNandtsu Lae Shichi 7
八内
San Kokonolsu...... 2
おは 5 To casapstsesesst0
A BS な 902b Le PS Hydku. . 100
F- NSR Sc Sen..........1000
BS ee ee ety ee tr SSC Man .......10,000
85. In counting between ten and one hundred, combina-

tions from the Chinese group, such as fen one, ten two, ten
three are used. Twenty is two ten, twenty-one is two ten one,
thirty is three ten, etc.
Examples ーー
CHARACTERS. Kana Wnrirtine. Pronunciation VALUES.
アデ Al AP ee jit tcht... 11
+ ジフ = ie si efileWes one AD
fa グー Pe reeks 2% san...
.18
a Fe se ayy 72620
74. SECTION I. THE SYLLABARY.
a ii = ジフイナ ee 21
ee SF PD axes san ji... .80
ツジ 56 記放。 20
人 PP D7 せせ ………………76ge jt. .60
|Bt
=> = ON SP テク pers heh Ja, 80
86. Higher numbers are produced by combining, in like

manner, the lower numerals.
Examples
:—
CHARACTERS, Kana WnRririna. PRONUNCIATION. VALUES.
—A4 YUEWD....ippydku occ. 100

= 2 uovZ........nihydku..........200
A.
0 Ry EY D.... .sambydieu ........300
プS WD UELD.....roppydku.........600
—f 4 Dknn 1,000
=f OS cee nisén 2,000
— ie オチィン occ. tchimen ......10,000
+H. テフラマン.…… み we .......100,000
Bes BD SY... .hydeuman ..1,000,000
87. A year number is represented by a combination of
the numerals, somewhat as in English. To illustrate,—
—-f- IL 月| = issén kuhyaku shi = 1904
Recently, just such combinations of numerals as are

found in English have become quite frequent in Japanese.
Examples :—
. + —* xe shiohi ja ni - 7
— FLO = hydku go ji = 150
ae eee N. = sen hydku nijahdchi == 1128

88. In connection with the numeral characters certain
other characters are in constant use. A few of these should
be learned by the student, even though his work should be
confined to the kana. Such, for example, are the characters
for day, month and year :—
CHARACTERS. Kana WntrrrNe、 PRONUNCIATION. TRANSLATION.
日 = aes = nicha = “day”
ツ = getsta
月店 a = ‘month”
年 = 8p = nee = “year.”
Examples ーー
5 H = 4 た ee チ = ach nicht
一年 — 4A Ftv = — ichi nen.
According to circumstances, the character for month is

read by the, use of either the Chinese, or the Japanese,
group of numeral sounds.
Examples :—
一月 = either ichi getsw or hitotsukd.
89. The Japanese group of sounds, when used for
purposes of enumeration, is abbreviated throughout, as
follows : 一
CAnAorgns. Nummrats. Ampunyrarions,
= RY le? ME a A al
= フタツ = VRifitar 7 .. fu
= iy = pagsseanecies Peau
i, 28 = vanes sei
A of ap: es Neaaai Ay... .ttsu
AY eS) .Rie eaaekatase Do. mu

rs
+t PPP BD .…….… ナ \ |... nana
N “ye = ペーンズ ee eee
PPS say, Bo MM
TL ep
ale oe ee ト F....t6.
90. The student will find, as he progresses with his
reading of Japanese, that the Japanese numeral sounds
are used chiefly in combination with Japanese words, ‘and
* that Chinese numeral sounds below ten are, as a rule, used
with Chinese words. Above ten, Chinese numeral sounds,
with a very few exceptions, are used for the expression of
all numeral combinations.
CHAPTER VI.
THE HIRAGANA.
91. The Hiraganaz form of the syllabary is the popular
medium in use for the representation of Japanese speech.
Its chief excellence, and probably a reason to be added to
the main reason given in the General Introduction for the
preference over the Katakana shown it by the people, lies
in its easy adaptability for the purposes of writing. The
characters composing the Hiragana are easily joined to one
another.
In former times each syllabic of the syllabary was
rendered in the Hiragana by a large number of differing
characters. At the present time most of these characters
have become obsolete. They remain enshrined in ancient
literature, and are honored to-day chiefly in ornamental
script. The tendency at present is steadily towards
reducing the variety yet remaining, to the simplicity of the
Katakana, in which there is but one sign for each syllable.
In the Miragana syllabary next given, those characters are
reproduced which are becoming standard. They are
learned by the children in the schools of the empire, and
are, with but few exceptions, the characters now in use in
the printing of the newspapers and the books which are
prepared for the reading of the common people, and in the
publications in which the Aana, as side letters, serve to
interpret Chinese ideographs. The less used, and some of
the obsolete, Hiragana characters will be given in another
table of the syllabary printed at the beginning of the
Third Section.
I. TRANSITION FROM KATAKANA TO HIRAGANA.

For the purpose of preparing the student for a mastery
of the Hiragana, we shall now transcribe from the Katakana
into the Hiragana, the Illustrative Proverbs which are to
serve as texts to the reading and conversation composing
the Third Section of this manual. Tot the student be
content for the present with learning only to read, and to
pronounce correctly, the Japanese text of these proverbs.
ILLUSTRATIVE PROVERBS IN KATAKANA.
2 Se PF Se, PS カノ
Be PNY CA a I ee Od
PTZ.
4 テニジグン VAW, AVS FY,
5 VY アランビ 1. yu
ナカン。
6 AR PD ナガダシギ。
たよツがもどイガナルノウみあマン
5 チリ VRS エマ 1 ナルを。
9 リカ = ニーカシムリチラ ROHR,
© RAUL FTF KI F ナフ。
1 ルイラン ay モアヤ
ウタシ .
Le ジウカタブナ BP,
13. ソザハヒモサイハヒ PF ハジ
トナル。
14. カウカクレデチ
デプラチカクサザズ。
15.
ヨメがシットメ = ナル。
16. タマてガ \ ザレンレバヒカリナシ。
17. ジイスグダレバシジジンイトナル。
18. ツゲ POG => £7 チ VY,

19. YI? FRA PR シダ
コピロス。
20. Fi トル FAY ツメ F
カクス。
21. Tee Fe 2 Ie pe
22. ラックツエダ = カかへラズ。
28. ムリがトホレシバ, ダッリ
ヒツジマム。
24. ウリ FP RF = ナスビハ
AS A,
25. HP ノナカノカハズダイカイ
たジグ Rs
26. PPE AP VN アデタダ F
YAM,
SECTION I, THE SYLLABARY.
Ae 2 awry,
PP => PP PITT vA,
ヤスモノ HAP ゼーウジナイ。
マがガラ子バ Bas タダュタンレズ。
ターアクイダ ee マデ Pa
ラシキ
フルキチラタズ子テアタ
7 ジィ
33. 2 pot オホケンレンバ , シナ
スグ
ダサナジ "
34. 2i 2 ウチ = ツマイペパラテ
フクム
35. デフルウジグ F PAA,
36. アグダマグチテン ay) Arar F
か age
97. サル 6 = PF AT we,
38. er ee ON 5 ジカン。
39. ョダン。 HATS,
40. メクラへビ = AFR,
41. tf 24) 24 pe,
YR = マジハンババ , アカク
ナル。
43. 58 ハニクキ = ノ =
FHS By
44. Et - a 2 次メルの
マルシキバシ 2 thy,
45. meee Se 2h Be Br Wee
ャスイ。
46. AE Bae eee eee
N ノボル。
47. 区 1 カキノフナカ FF ブイグン
WwW デシ
ル。
イサ之センギキン。
II. THE HIRAGANA SYLLABARY.
92. Ordinarily the Hiragana syllabary has a different

arrangement from that here given, but as a mnemonic aid
it may be well to write it first in the same order as that of
the Katakana syllabary already shown.
THE HIRAGANA SYLLABARY.’
an iIe ae es B | O |
| あァ IA1129 ヶ 1(2=|れォ|
K かぁ |きま |くヶ | けヶ |こと=>|
@ がみきぎゃ |でヶげご =
5 |S rl Le l SFaltel % »
2\¥¥|CelF alFel Sr
r | たヶ | わ | のつッ |てテ | by
SO OU GII
N | をヶ |(C-| ぬぇ引ね | のんン
中は >| ひ ul あホラ 1 へへ |価ふ |
sl がを | ぶテメトベ <
ば <|
P ば |がぶットペ < 用 *
まく
中| |みや > めも =
| やャ I い 4 Iゆ = (の=| よョ |
slらぅ|り中るヶ >|れし |の
Wldvld#! 9 » |Bx?
TI. TRANSCRIPTION OF THE ILLUSTRATIVE

PROVERBS.
93. Asafurther aid to memorizing the Airaganu, the
student is advised to transcribe the Illustrative Proverbs
above given, from the Aiwakana into the Hiragana, by a
gradual substitution of the syllabics of the latter for the
syllabics of the former. To this end, comparative group-
ings of the Hiragana syllables are here shown. The
syllables are given, arranged in ten groups. The syllables.
most resembling one another are written side by side.
Their distinguishing marks may thus be more easily
discovered among their confusing resemblances. The
arrangement, especially among the later groupings, is
somewhat arbitrary and unequal, but it may serve its
purpose. The characters having the most familiar, and
the simplest, lines are presented first.
Nore. The numbers which precede the proverbs, as
here given, refer to the proverbs as nuinbered in the
Katakana series, appearing on page 78. The purpose of
the first numbering of the proverbs will be seen later.
The numbers which appear in the “ Notes on Pronuncw-
tion,’ which follow each group of the Hiragana syllabics,
refer to the paragraphs of the manual, bearing the same
numbers.
«. First Group :—
a
KA
<<
KU
人 HE TE TSU
ILLUSTRATIVE PROVERBS ーー
ウラがかがくンてアラかくすサパ。
Kashira kakushite, の wo haktisazu.
Se OS みてテアンス。
Kuchi ni 0 wa tatérareni.
6 NB ノ FW ダンシギ。
Heta no naga dangi.
05 FD 7 DY,
Te no Ure wo hatsi.
19. つノチラ FRA トてウシラテ
Tsuno wo 7 が 72 tote, ushi wo
ラコロス
horosit.
Note on Pronunciation.
14. In the words kakushite and kakusazu, the sounds u and i
are almost silent (67 f.), excepting the uw sound of the final zu in
kaleusazn (8 a.). The particle + wo retains its zo sound (22 d.).
Kashira receives aeent upon the first syNable, (77 Hv.) The accent
of keakushite is thrown forward to the first sylluble (78).
28. For the pronunciation of the word taterareny see 75 and
52.
6. Naga (& a.) Dangi is pronoune:d distinctly as two syllables,
dun-gi, the n being here the final tone for # (11).
35. The word pronounced kaesu is written た es. Its pronun-
ciation is governed by the rule given in 42.
しすりいん
b. Second Group :—
SHI SU
a2 ls = マハシバが a4
Shu ni majparareba akaku
Tw,
Naru.
a Pigs 2 FPF, メいケルん

Sumikake no naka-kara metken
かが Cw,
ga deru.
9 りかニーかんムふりを (テラ) タダサズ。
Rika ni -kémmurt wo tadasdzu.
LwoF をキゅいて LF を LY,

Tehi wo kitte ji wo shiru.
eSIchi ドキsenんキhin.ん。

jt,
Notes on Pronunciation.
42. For shi-yu coalescent as shz, see 50. Majiwareba is pro-
nounced with even tones, emphasizing slightly the distinguishing
verbal termination ba.
47. Meileen, (77 Hu). Ga, see & b.
9. Kanmuri pronounced Kummuri, see 12.
1. Jifu pronounced jz, see 50.
FEB RU
e. Third Group :—
KO NI
B OLN 。去ホケンバ LF
K6'oba okereba shina
くま 1 siikundsht.
7 とんで ALK ww FO? al,

Tonde hi nt ru naisu = no ‘mush.
44 / ハと 2 ョをソツタルハマルキ
Lito no 70 wo wataru wae =maraki
el. Ie gee le
bashi zo got6shi.
We だ区 PD PHT BO,
Ont nO nembutsi..
2st. ーー
ape a に
SG SECTION J. ‘THE SYLLABARY.
(SGNingen
んだん ip >
ダウののかでの 0%ドア
wazithe
2 2 Te
マnen.ん。
33. Koloba, in having the three full vowel sounds 0, 0, @ is
prononnced with scarcely any perceptib'e accent. The word writ-
en ohokereba is pronounced okereba according to rule 42. For su-
nashi see &7 f.
27. Nembutsu for nenbulsv. see 12.
4. tro ji fu = goj@ see 50,
ad. Fourth Group :—
さききち
CHI
る
MO
&
MU
3. Aw や x Y> 7 407
Sar 200 ket karu otstiru.
wm BA eA, もミミにさか
フフ。
Aingen 77777 nr sakdu.
もちりの 5 てテマとテテみか.
Chiri tsumdtte yoama to neu.
号ゃMoyyéleur
もテエくひかにat ハ
wt
ひ6 がのつき
tsitht
IN,
yasut.
a かり ne gaa
Mavi
oetoreba,
ae ジリ
dort
AD ot,
hikkomu.
8. Tsumotte for tsumotsute see 55.
45. Jloekui for moyekuhi see 42. See 42 also for ha » read
as wa.
23. Toreba for tohoreba, see 45. Dori for dauri see 43, and
40. Hikkomu for hitsuleomu, see 55.
e. Fifth Group :—
7.4% 2s
2 のの 2 BE he Pa の
Cri nO tane nl, nasubé wa
BE Ths,
haénis.
Me Oe
Sode
の
utsitsh?
eae
ni, mono
a
wo
る 6。
yoru
2 らちRékkowa,
くくアエダ
eda
にni かホkaerdzu.
ヘタッず ,
2 ろんにマクケて $ O UE
Ron ni makete mo, ri ont Katsu.
1 る井ラん 29 も TOL,
4 の yori mo,” ayateshi.
24. Haeru tor haheru see 45.
22. Ralekuwa for ralcukuwa, see 54 tor the doubling of the k ; see
56 for the elision of the u sound from the second ku.
11. Ayaushi is an example of an exception under the rule x ferred
to in 43, In this word the syllabics ヤッウ ya wremain separate ii sound.
よょままけ MA
はは
15 よメが Lveixr にチる。
Yome ga shitome ne Naru.
0. 2M btN よにタタ
ンず。
Magardnebd, yo nt tatarézu.
9 をCO FC
プア24276,
きず
kizu
をwo OE,
moldmu.
はり + FF かもてんを
avi no and kara, (en wo
73S.
noz6ku.
RB1SEeY Flys より 2 しL り
Hlomare aran yor, séshiri
FOrv,
nal Gre.
15. Shautome written shiuiome see 433, «.
7. Seventh Group :—
NO ME NU YU A
xn のどもとすぐレバ SOS
Nodo molo stigurebd, ulstisa
を
wo
ッする。
TISHTUL,
©# めく
Meékura
らへhebiびがに
ne
おOfizir.
ちず。
We Mork をてナウをナァ。
Nusubito wo mite, naw wo nat.
39. Vb # ダ M ゝ “Ce.
Yudan, tas tekt. .
i あクはをsoran
Atama
ちん LY
yort
でkokoro
この =
Wo
で V
sore.
Note on Pronunciation.
10. Nou instead of nd, see 45 and 46. As verb ending in a
u, rather a fu (na fu=nau, 4G) the separate vowel sounds are retained
hk. Eighth Group :—
ねれEe
わ
WA
ゐ &
20.
ay t doa はの ioe
Nézumi loru, neha の (sume wo
MKkakusta.
6
17. mw すぐでぐればしつれいと 74,
Rei sugurebd, shilsurveéd lo NAP Ul.
13. : わWazawai
ちさはひ no
$ さいsiaはひのnO はhashaしL
ec. Tbs
to Naru,
Mowai
AE のナかのかはづダいかいっ
Ido 0 naka no hawdzu, daikat
をしshirazt.
wo
らず。
2i のno うちにne, いふyaibaばを
~ ee = ゃこと
34.
Emi uche wo
7b,
fikunu.
0 SECTION IL. THE SYLLABARY.
i. Ninth Group :一
を WO
をた bh 多
21.
会Noaki-zura
きつづら woを hachi
はちが77 “
sasu.
12.
をOhame,
かめはhachtち OS,
moku.
16.
たまる (SHOT ADO SL,
Tama migakazdrehd, hik are nashi.
32.
ふるきをたづねてあたらしき
Furuki wo ldzunete, atardshité
きま
wo
しshiru.る。
43.
る7 ばは nikuke
we
にくき OO
ONO
にne, SRN
ativ.
よ。
YO.
12. Okame for wokame, see 22 a.
43. Atae for eee see 42, note.
hk. Tenth Group :—
みMT やYA aA回
AW
Mime
LY
yori,
こころ。
hokoro.
29. of 4D Oru のぜに
Vasu mono hai no zeny
Lvs,
ushindi.
Rhee o FES 1てふね
Sendo Oh shite Sune
ees
pee
NN novoru.
1% 4.
41. For pronunciation of such words as /cokoro, see 79.
4. Sendo for sendou as written, see 43. の7 for ohvle see
42. For he pronounced ye or e, see 18, and 42.
SECTION SECOND.
Lt is stilt doubtful under what fandily of languages Japanese should he
There is no relationship between it and Aino, the speech of the
heiry aborigines whom the Japanese conquerors have gradually pushed
eashioards ut northwards. In structure, though not to any appreciable
evlent in voetmiary, Japanese closely resembles Korean ; and both it aul
Korean may possibly be related to Mongol and to Manchu, and therefore
claim to be ineluded in the Altaic group. Be this as it nay, Japanese is
what ts yenerally termed an agqlutinative language, that is to say that it
Inilds up its words aad qrammatied forms by means of suffixes loosely
soldered to the root or stem.
BAsTr, Hatt CHAMBERLAIN.
It is not proposed to attempt in this manual any thing

like a complete presentation of the grammar of the Jap-
anese language. But the progress of the student will be
made much easier as he enters the next section, if, pre-
viously, he shall huve become familiar with some of the
most prominent facts peculiar to the usages of speech
among the Japanese. The student should at -least know
in general how the Japanese classify and dispose of their
words ; how ordinarily they modity them and relate them
to one another ; aud how they combine them into common
phrases and sentences.
The Japanese language is quite different in structure
and character from the languages of the West. Being
the expression of the thinking of human beings it is, of
course, essentially the same in its parts, composition and
operation as all expression of human thought. It imust
name things, and tell somewhat about the things named ;
in factit must contain, in some form, practically all the
“PARTS oF SPEECH” that are known in any language.
But the Japanese language is, after all, a very different
thing from any tongue known as Occidental. The Western
student can not, consequently, make satisfactory progress
in using its forms of expression, without first acquainting
himself with its chief distinguishing characteristics, and
without, also in a measure, investigating its peculiarities by
the aid of acknowledged grammatical principles. In a
primary way we shall now seek to do this work.
CHAPTER I.
CLASSES OF WORDS.
94. 1. Like all human beings the Japanese have words
which are names of things, events, and persons, and are
also names of certain relations among things, events and
persons. These words are not divided by the native
grammarians, as Western peoples divide such words. They
are however equivalent to what we know as nouns, pro-
nouns, numerals, adverbs, prepositions, conjunctions and
interjections. These words are nearly all uninflected.
The Japanese separate them into two classes according to
their imporlance, namely, asa. 7% Na, and b. てにをは
TrNrwoa.
a. Na are NAME-WoRDS proper.
b. The TEgNrwoga are the suffixed words, or parricLes, which
in Japanese speech are equivalent to Western prepositions,
conjunctions and, we may also say, interjections. They are
also like the signs of case in declension. These particles
further serve as terminal inflections for verbs and ad-
jectives. ;
95. 2. Also, like other human beings the Japanese have
words which express qualities of things ; and words also
which tell of how things, events and persons exist, act,
and endure. These words are equivalent to what we of
the West know ax adjectives and as verbs. The Japanese
gvammarians call them 7 L(g Koroza, “ words,” or
はたら & ととはば Havaranr-norona, ie. ‘ working words,”
so naming them not because they are in largest part the
words of action, the vital force in speech ; but because
CLASSES OF WORDS. 97
they are active words ; words undergoing constant change.

They are inflected in many ways to show time, mood and
other states and changes of being and action.
Nort. Dr. J. J. Hoffmann, in the introduction to his
“ Japanese Grammar,” says of the sotoba, it is “ the word
(verbum) by eminence and is considered as the living ele-
ment (Hataraki-kotob1, working word) of the sentence.”
But Mr W. G. Aston in Chapter IL. of his ‘‘ Grammar of
the Written Language” has this pertinent foot note. ‘In
the ことばのちかみち Kotoba no Chikamichi, na are called
(@ ことば) t-kotoba, or words which remain at.rest as opposed
to (はたらきことば ) hataraki-kotoba, or words of action, the
term which in that treatise has been applied to the kotoba
of older writers. By ‘rest’ and ‘action’ are here meant
‘want of inflection’ and ‘inflection,’ and hataraki, ‘ working’
or ‘action,’ has no reference to the usual meaning of verbs
as expressing action.” 9
In the Japanese language therefore there・are properly
but two classes of words :—
1. Uninflected words, including Na and Tenxtwoua ; and
2. Inflected words i.e. the working words, Hararaxi-
KOTOBA.
Any distinctions which foreign students may make among
Japanese words other than those here given, are not made
in accordance with the Japanese way of dealing with lan-
guage, but simply that they may meet their own convenience
in study.
CHAPTER I.
ARRANGEMENT OF WORDS IN SPEECH.

The Japanese have ways peculiar to themselves of putting
the Namxs and the Worxre-worps together.
96. 1. Mr. W. G. Aston in his “Grammar of the
Japanese Spoken Languaye,” thus describes the order of
words in a sentence; “The first place in a Japanese
sentence is occupied by the nominative case, the next by
the indirect object of the verb or by a noun followed by
a postposition, the third by a direct object. of the verb
(accusative case), and the last by the verb or the adjective
in the verbal form.”
Among the illustrative proverbs (9f.) used for these
lessons, Proverb 18 shows the order here described. (あの
CA th etna lity ww) をで FOL Ut sode-visushs ni もの
を mono wo BA yoru, Literally,—(‘* That person as for,”
subject understood),—'* s/eere transferring in” or “ by,” m-
direct object,—“ thing” followed by accusative sign wo,
divect object,—“yires,” verb. Or, “ He, by transferring
through his sleere, thing gives.” More freely rendered the
proverb means, ‘He givex a thiny secretly by passing it
through his sleeve ” /.r. the long sleeve of the Japanese dress.
Eaception :---An exception to this order of words arises
in making comparisons, when the object with which the
comparison is made is usually put first.
Proverb 41, is みめよりとさろる “Aime yori, hokvro”
Literally,-—“ Face than, heart.” Freely rendered, ‘‘ The
heart is better than the face,” /., ‘‘ Goodness of heart is
to be preferred to beauty of face.”
ARRANGEMENT OF WORDS. 99
97. 2. The fundamental law governing the combina-

tions and relations of Japanese speech is that the words,
clauses &c. qualified, follow the words, clauses &e. which
qualify them, Prof. B. H. Chamberlain in his “ Hand-
book of Colloquial Japanese,” thus summarizes this rule :—
“The adjective or genitive precedes the noun which it
clefines, the adverb precedes the verb, and explanatory or
dependent clauses precede the principal clause. The
object likewise precedes the verb. The predicative verb
or adjective of each clause is placed at the end of that
clause, the predicative verb or adjective of the main clause
rounding off the entire sentence.”
Examples :—
In Proverb 21, FS づらをはちがさす Naki 2 の
wo, hachi ga sasu, “ Weeping face (Hm) bees sting,” or, “ Bees
sting a weeping face,” 77% noki, “weeping,” precedes
づら6 2ura (6 の。 * face.”
In Proverd 4, 50 のたね KC みすびははにの
Uri no tane ni, nasubi iva haenu, “ Melon of seed from, egg
plant (22) does not grow; or, An egg-plant does not grow
from amelon’s seed,” the genitive 5 4 D uri no, “ melon’s,”
precedes 72 ね tanec, “ seed.”
In Proverb 42, Lu たすじ
はればあかくなる Shit
ni majiwareba, akaku naru, “ Vermillion with of you are in-
timate, red becomes ;” or “If you handle vermillion you will
become red.” Here the adverbial adjective form, あか> ¢
akaku, “ved,” precedes the verb % 4 naru, becomes,”
Then, in Proverb 34,2 AD 3b lt Pui’ AL
Emi no uchi ni, yaiba wo fukumu, “ Smile of interior in,
sword (%°,) conceals ;” or, “Conceals a sword, within a
smile,” the explanatory and subordinate clause, emi no
uchi ni, “ within a smile,” precedes yaiba wo fuleumu, ‘ con-
ceals a sword.”
In Proverb 3,|25 DO HH WH てんを OF 6 Hari
1C0 SECTION II. ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAR.
no ana kara, ten wo nozoku, “ Needle of hole from, heaven (2°.

peep a ;” ox “To peep at the heavens through a needle’s
eye,” the object て 4 ten, ‘‘ heaven,” precedes のな ¢ nozoku,
“to peep at.”
In Proverb 1.いちを Sut じじふをしる deh wo
kiite, ju wo shiru, “ One 5) hearing, ten (22;,) knows ;” or
“Having heard one thing, he knows ten,” the predicative
verbs &w Aiite, and しる shiru, end the clause, and the
sentence.
98. 3. a. It is customary in Japanese speech, when
two or more nouns are coordinated in a sentence, for the
last noun of the series to take the particle belonging to
each.
Baranple ーー
Here are linked together a series of nouns, in which
only the last receives the declension sign of the ac-
cusative :-—2IL があめ OL UOAADHDRPUL
BO b をみされましか Dare ga ame, tsuchi, hi, tsuki,
mizu, kaze, hi wo otsukuri, nasaremashita ha, “ Who (2%)
heaven, earth, sun, moon, water, atr, fire (acc. sign wo) angust-
author has become?” Or, “Who has made heaven, earth,
sun, moon, water, air and fire?”
b. Itis the rule also when several verbs or adjectives
succeed one another in a sentence, that the last verb or
adjective only takes the inflection or particle belonging
to each, and that the verbs or adjectives preceding take
the gerund, or indefinite Main Stem form.
Illustrative of b. is Proverb 8 一ちあ5 つのもるのつて PH と
なる Chari tsumotte yama to naru, “ Dust heaping, moun-
iain becomes ;” 2 or “ Dust heaped up becomes a mountain’”
99. 4. In Japanese speech quotation is usually made
without any change in the form of the words quoted (7D.
The added particle と (/v), “that,” with some verb mean-
ARRANGEMENT OF WORDS. 101
ing “said,” points out the quotation. A quoted sentence

thus is repeated as originally spoken and is closed by the
words, ‘‘ that he said.”
Example :—
みやうにちすあるといふ SL Myonichi mairu, to
人46866. “ ‘To-morrow I come,’ that he said’ ; or, ‘‘ He
said, ‘I will come to-morrow.’ ”
100. 5. Interrogation is indicated by the particle
go ha? at the end of a clause or sentence. (66.)
Example :-—
きみしたか Kimashita ha. “Has he come?” るみしだ
Kimashita. ‘‘ He has come.
IOi。 6. Expressions concerning time ordinarily precede
expressions concerning place.
Examples :—
いちじ Pb が (かう lewd Ichi ji kara gakho ni
iku. From one o’clock I go to school;” or, I go to
school at one o’clock.”
102. 7. Final verbs and adjectives are often omitted
and understood in many colloquial phrases. The mean-
ing is clear without them.
Examples ーー
It is not necessary to say BIL S95 どざいす VY
hay6 gozaimasi, in friendly morning greeting ; IL-5
O hayd, is sufficient. The verb CRU gozaimasit,
though used among comparative strangers for the sake
of formal politeness, is generally dropped among in-
timate friends. ちょいと Choito! “A little!” is a call
toafriend,meaning ちょいと (とちらへちいでなさい)
Choito (kochira ye の ide nasai). Literally, ‘‘ A litle here to,
honorably come, deign;” or, “Please come here for a
moment.” Many other like forms of speech are in use.
CHAPTER III.
WESTERN GRAMMAR IN JAPANESE SPEECH.

I. THE ARTICLE.
103. There is no Asrrcrg among Japanese words.

When a speaker of the Japanese language wishes to
single out, or to make definite, any thing named, he does
so by the use of pronouns, verbs, adjectives and various
distinguishing phrases. So far as its ordinary construc-
tion is concerned, the Japanese language is both indefinite
and impersonal.
For ecample :—
a”
In English “the book,’ invariably points out a par-
ticular book which has in some way been previously
brought to one’s attention. To reach the same end in
Japanese one must say something like “ book just named,”
“bought book,” “book this man wrote,” “that book
servant just brought,” and like periphrases.
Il. THE NOUN.
In the Japanese language the novy. iv. the name

proper, is not inflected in any way to distinguish for it.
number, gender or case, In other words, the Japanese
noun has no declension.
1. NUMBER.
104. a. Sixeuran. If, however, it is necessary to specify

only one thing of a kind, the numeral for “one,” 入との
THE NOUN. 13
hitotsu, と hito, or いち ici. is added to the noun either

as prefix or suffix.
For example ーー
(ZA. ひとつ hon-hitotsu, “ one book ”=“ a book ;” wt
じ ichi ji, “one syllable” = “a syllable”; ひとはと
hito-hako, 7 one box ” = “a box.”
b. Prurat. When more than one thing is referred to,
the Japanese add such words as どる domo, が gata, ら
ra, しう sha, and かち tachi to the noun.
For example :—
わただたくしども watakushi-domo = “we;” HAR がだ
anata-gata = “you;” 2 どるら kodomo-ra = “ children” ;
UH (#5 しう hyakushé-shi = “farmers”; やくにん
72 ち yakunin-tachi = “ officers.”
Among these plural suffixes, $372 gata and 72% tachi
are used for polite speech ; among the others ら ra is least
courteous.
ce. Plurality is also shown in many instances by doubling
the noun.
For example :—
われわれ worewae = “we” ;vV4A WA to-vo =
“allkinds”; (>) ぐす 5 Lusuri-gusuri,=“ medicines”;
LCA ¥ZA -tokoro-dokoro=“ places” 5 € (2 CUT Luni-
gunt “ countries, and so on.
2. GENDER.
105. Difference in gender is indicated in a very few

cases by the use of different words.
For examples 一 .
をとと oloko, “man ij "をんな onna “woman 5” ぜすと
musuko, “boy” (“son”) ; びすめ musume, “ girl”
(** daughter ”’).”
Sometimes sex is distinguished by a prefix, ¥ o or をん
10 ま SECTION IL ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAR.
on, as masculine ; め me or WA, men, as feminine.

For example :—
を 5L 0 usli, “a bull;” or めんど 5 men dori,
“a hen.”
But these distinctions are exceptional. Japanese words,
as a rule, ignore number or sex. Such qualifications must
usually be inferred from the rest of the sentence.
3. CASE.
106. By the use of particles, as suffixes, equivalents for
the case forms common to the Western languages may be
expressed.
ILLUSTRATIVE WorD.
ead Yama, “ mountain.”
als equirdents
for English case forms read ーー
Nom. -P@ が (or は Yama ga (or wa)=“ a mountain.”
Gen. © の Yama no=“ of a mountain.”
Dat. -Pd に (or へ Yama ni (or (y) e)
= to a mountain.”
Ace. Pp を Yama 7 の = “ a mountain.
Voe. > | Yama yo /=“ O mountain ! ”
Abl. まき JX § (or から ) Yama yori, (or kara &e.)
=“ from a mountain.”
4. CLASSES OF NOUNS.
107. Asin all other languages, so in Japanese, nouns
ave of various kinds ;—sIMPLE, DERIVATIVE and COMPOUND.
(08. «a. Stwere Nouss. These are original, undecom-
posable nouns, or, rather, names whose components are
no longer separable without destroying the words : such
as ( fe “hand”; } fo“ door”; win mu “dog”; &gd
yama “ mountain’; ¢ (@ une “ country.”
(09. }. Dertvarive Nouns. These nouns are formed in
Japanese by adding either prefixes or suffixes to nouns and
KINDS OF NOUNS. 105
to other words. There are for example :—

10... a. Abstract Nowius. These nouns are derived
chiefly from the stems of adjectives by adding to them the
syllable き sa, which is equivalént to the English “ ness.”
For example 一
あつきさ atsusa = “ hotness,” or “heat,”; たかざさ tokasa=
“highness,” or ‘‘ height’; ふもるき omosa, “ heaviness,” or
“ weight,” and so on.
ill. The word てと koto “ fact,” added to true adjectives
forms also equivalents of abstract nouns :—
For example :—
LAw とと shiroi koto “white fact,” or “‘whiteness ;”
かいとと fukai koto “deep fact,” or,“ depth,” and the
like.
2. The same word とと koto, added to some verbal
forms, also produces equivalents of abstract nouns :—
For example :
とまる AE komaru koto = “trouble fact,” or ‘‘ anxiety;”
できかないてしと dekinai kolo = “ can not fact,” or “ impos-
sibility ;” L&%w てと shiranai koto = “ know not fact,”
or “ignorance.”
13. 8. Conerete Nowns. By the addition of the
word るの mono “thing,” to adjectives and certain verbal
forms, equivalents of concrete nouns are produced.
For example :-—
あを BD a mono made up from “ green,” and “ thing,”
= “vegetables;” 5 Bus % D vmai mono from “ delicious,”
and ‘ thing,” = “delicacy ;” QA もの nui mono from
“sew,” and ‘ thing,” = ‘‘ embroidery,” or ‘‘ needlework,”
いれるの ire mono, from “ put into,” and “thing,” =
“receptacle.”
14. 7 Diminutive Nouns. These nouns are
formed by prefixing て ko “little,” to nouns 一
106 SECTION IL. ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAR.
For eraimple :—
Z wya fo inu * little dog,” or “puppy ij 2 ee ko
yama “ little mountain,” or “ hill,” and so on.
115. 6. Augmentative Nouns. The prefix も人ほ
6=*oreat,” forms with nouns a class of magnifying
mouUuns ーー
For erample :--

BYE やす 6 yona, “great mountain;” BY あらし
6 avexhi = “ great storm,” or “tempest;” B/% Rha oO
bune = “ great boat,” or “ship;” BIS でらいの gua=
‘*a great eater,” or “ glutton.”
16. Verbal Nowns. The Main Stems of verbs are
often used as nouns.
For example ーー
2 Z soshiru weaus “to speak evil,” 2 Lb soshiri the
Main Stem of svs/rv is used in Proverb 5, as equivalent to
“evilspeaking;” J} Az 3: yorokubu means ‘to be happy,”
and ¥ Az ek yerohobi = joy 5 O & YX warau =“ to laugh,”
)D Rw ward = “ laughter,” gH hikaru = “ to shine,”
ひか 6 hikari = “lustre,” or “brightness.” つき tsuki in
Proverb 45, is the Main Stem of つく fxwhu “cleaves to,”
or ‘fastens on,” used substantively in the sense of “the
act of applying fire.”
17. OoxrEorsp Notys. This class of nouns is numerous,
and may be indefinitely enlarged. The compound nouns
are for the most part composed as follows :—
118. «. A noun with a preceding qualifying noun.
Lor exrainple :—
くすりやが 7 ya, made up of “ medicine,” and “ house,”
= “drug-store ;"° がくもん gakumon, from “learning,”
and “inquiry,” = “science ;” かまく & Aamakura from
‘sickle,’ and ‘ ware-house,” = name of a celebrated city.
19. 3. A noun combined with an adjective preceding.
KINDS OF NOUNS. 107
Lor example 一
わるくちも toe
をue made up of “bad,” and “ mouth,”
= “evil speaking ;” あか 7S taka goe from “ high,” and
“voice,” (CB koe) = “loud voice;” 中やすもの yasu
mono from “cheap,” and “thing,” = “cheap article ;”
めい iA mei ken from “ famous " and “ two-edged sword,”
= ‘‘ famous sword.”
120. ;7., Anoun combined with a verbal form preced-
ing.
Lor example :—
ws づら se wre, made up of “weeping,” and
‘‘cheek,” (つら tsura) = “crying face ;” YAT HL nusu-
bito, from ‘steal,’ and ‘* person,” = “thief;” %¢ U
moekui from “ burn,” and “ stake,’
=“ brand,” or ‘‘ charred
stick.”
(21. 6. A noun combined with a verbal form follow-
ing.
For example :—
SAMA sumi kaki, made up from “ charcoal,” and “ to
scrape,” = “ fire-scraper ;” At CAL hite goroshi, from
“person,” and “killing,” = murder or murderer; 7 O
2
oF natsu make from “summer,” and “lose in contest,”
= “summer-languor’”
122. « Two verbal forms combined are often used
substantively.
For example :—
かちす
すけ kachi make, made up of “ win,” and “lose,” =
“the question of victory or defeat ;” きかへ hikikae,
from “draw,” and “return,” = “exchange”; yAaSZsS
nukigaki, from “draw out,” は and “write down,’ = “an
epitome,” or “abstract.”
Sreciat Nore, a. In compound nouns the consonantal
108 SECTION II. ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAR.
element of the first syllabic of the second word of the

compound, as a rule, receives the (てご 5 nigori (4), and is
correspondingly changed in pronunciation.
For example :—
だか CA taka-qoe has CAH goe for 7B koe; HADY
naki-zura has づら zura for つら tsura; WT KL nusu-bito
has びと bito for wb hito; AL CAL Nito-goroshi has
CAL goroshi for 27 AL koroshi ; 2% ASB 7066 gaki has
Did gahi tor gr¥& khaki.
Prof. B. H. Chamberlain thus formulates the law con-
cerning these changes ;—‘“ The broad law governing the
use of the [77 § nigori, is that the initial surd, (ch, sh, f,
h, ん 8, ts or ¢,) of an independent word,—especially of a
noun,—changes into the corresponding sonant (j, b, の z or
d) when the word is used as the second member of a com-
pound.”
b. In compounds the vowel element of the terminal
syllabic of the first word of the compound often changes.
Especially does the e element change into the a@ sound.
For erample :—
たかはら (Wo “ bamboo-grove,” a compound of
Jely toke, and はら hara; SB. をけ saka ohe, “a sake vat,”
compounded of 3 (fsa ie, and をけの ei: しらは shira ha,
“ white teeth,” compounded of LA shiro, and (i ha; $x
でつま 5 haza-deppo, “ air-gun,”’ compounded of AF haze,
and COE 5S leppo; SIX でつの uwa-gulsu “ overshoes,” or
slippers,’ compounded of うへ we, and くつの hutsu.
Il. THE PRONOUN.
The svunsrrrures For Nouns used by the Japanese are

nouns which, by long service, have become purely pro-
THE PRONOUN 109
nominal. They are gathered into several groups expres-

sing the different degrees of politeness or respect peculiar
to Japanese speech.
{23. 1. Personat Pronouns.
SrNeOrAR.
First Person. I 72¢ L watakushi (polite); わたしレ

watasht (familiar, and used by
women).
VE ¢ boku (used by students and
soldiers).
Con temae (humble); をれ ore
(rude).
Second Person. You. J 7% 72 anata (polite); PdNA さきん
omae san (familiar).
るみ kimi (used by students &c.).
必用へ omae (used by superiors) ;
きさき kisama (rude).
Third Person. He. あの Yt J 72 ano o kata (polite) ;
あのいと ano hito (familiar).
She. ano o kata (polite); あの BAR
ano onna (familiar).
あれ are (rude, for “he” or “she ”*).
It. をれ sore.
PLURAL.
Plurals for these pronouns are formed as for nouns, by

adding どる domo, がだ gata, % ra, L5 shi and だち
tachi.
There are other substitutes for personal pronouns, but
the names just given will serve for the present. It may be
noted that Japanese speakers make but little use of per-
sonal pronouns. In recent years, however, a marked
110 SECTION IT. ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAR.
change from this habit has been begun.

124. 2. Posszssive Pronouns. The particle no added to
the personal pronoun forms makes them possessive.
For example :—
わたくし @O watakushi nv, “my,” or“ mine,” HAZ O
anata no, “ your,” or“ yours 5” わたくしどもの w takushi-
domo no, “ our,” or “ ours.”
{25. 3. Demonstrative Pronouns. The chief words for
pointing out, directing attention, are the pronominal
nouns :—
Por erample :
(26. a. 24d hore, * this one,” when the object is near, or
possessed by, the speaker; Z #1 sore, “ that one,” when the
object is near, or in possession of the person spoken to,
and あれ ae, “ that one,’ when the object is far away, or
not in possession of the person spoken to. Also :—
I27. 2® kono“ this,” £ D sono “ that,” and あの
ano “that,” are words used as pronominal adjectives.
They are used in the same relations respectively, as,— 7 #1
hove Ze XL sore and あれの 7
128. 2. Besides these words, there are such derivatives
as,—
ZAR honna, “this kind of,” 24,% sonna, “that kind
of,” and あん anna, “ that kind of,” and their equivalents
か 5 いメ ko tu, “this called,” 45 wA so iu “ that
called,” and あい wA ain, “that called.”
Tnbustrative Prrases :—
とて
とれはいらですかんAr ira ihura desu ka?“ As
for this one, how much is it?”
をれれはてうど kw Sore wa chddo yoi. “ As for that
one, (it is) just right.”
あれはなんです Are wu nan desu? “ As for that, what
is (it) ?”
THE PRONOUN. 111
てのみち Aono mich. ‘“ This road.”

をのは < Sono hako. ‘* That box.”
かうらいふらふを〈 AO iu vosoku. “This kind of a
candle.”
129. 4. Inrerrocartve Pronouns. The chief words used
for inquiring or asking questions, are the pronominal
nouns だれ dare, “who,” どれ dove, “which,” and RUT
nant, “what.” Among other words used in the same way
the adjective 7% 72 donata, ‘‘ which side,” (a polite sub-
stitute for どれ dore), is of especial importance.
ILLusTRATIVE PHRasEs :—
ENB AS ひつだ Mare ga sé itt? ‘Who said so?”
(familiar.)
どなたなです Ponata desu? ‘ Who is it?” (polite.)
どれがいちばんいいかの 796 ichiban iika? “Which
is the best?” (familiar.)
にどょうでどざいぃすすか Nuri yo yo de gozuimasu
ka? ‘*What honorable business is there?” zo what
can I do for you?” (polite.)
(30. 5. Rsrarrvm Pronouns. In the Japanese languaye
reference, or relation, to another noun, or pronoun, in a
sentence is secured by using the verb of the relative clause
as an adjective. There are no relative pronouns proper.
ILLUSTRATIVE PHRASES :— .
(CC げたどろ / 5 Nigeta dorobo. “ The ran away robber,”
ie. “the robber who ran away.”
Qt 72 BO Kareia mats. “The withered pine,” ‘r.
“the pine which withered.”
さいぃちら 5うといひぇひと Saichivé to iv hilo, “Saichivo
that called person,” #4. “the person who is named
Saichiro.”
131. 6. ISpgrNrrg Pronouns. There are certain words
112 SECTION II. ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAR,
which, used pronominally to express distribution, number,

quantity, comparison &c., may be called indefinite pro-
nouns. These words are formed by adding か ka, る mo,
でも demo, and な zo to the interrogatives.
For example :—
JE HL By dare ka, “somebody.” どれか dore ka, “some one
thing.”
だれも dare mo, “anybody,” どれも dore mo, “any one
or ‘‘ somebody.” thing,” or “ nothing.”
だれでも dave de mo, “any- どれでも dore demo, “any-
body.” thing whatever.”
MHS か nani ka, “anything.” Mie % nani mo, “anything,”
or “nothing.”
ZA で % nan de mo, “ any- RA ぞ nan zo, “anything.”
thing whatever.”
Polite form for だれ dare,—
どなを大か donata ha, “somebody.”
どな友 % donata mo, “ everybody.”
どなたでて % dunata de mo, “ anybody.”
だれも dare mo, どれも dore mo, and なに 6 nant mo, are, as
a general rule, used with negative verbs, and are equivalent
to the English words “nobody,” and “ nothing.”
Inuusrrative Parases.
だれかさう WO 72 Dare ka sditta. “Somebody said so.”
だれもるしつて weed, Dare mo shitte imasen, “No-
body knows it.”
だれで 4 しつています Dare de mo shitte imasy.
“Everybody knows it.”
ERP %AwPHINFHA Donata mo rkaremasen. cc No-
body can go.”

どをなたでもいかれる Donata de mo ikareru. “ Anybody
can go.”
THE VERB. 118
どれかひとつちやうだい Dore ka hitotsu chodar.

『P1ease give me one or the other.”
どれもいけますせんか Dore mo tkemasen ka. “Won't
one of these suit you?”
どれでもちやうだい Dore demo chadai. “ Please give
me any one of them.
なにかちやうだい Nani ka chddai. ‘ Please give me
something.”
wie もありすません Nani moarimasen. “Ihave nothing
at all.”
なんでるよろしい Man demo yoroshii. “ Anything
whatever will do.”
IV. THE VERB.
Verss, or the words which assert, or declare, something

about the things named by nouns, are peculiarly treated
in the Japanese language.
1. CLASSES OF VERBS.
132. Asin other languages, soin the Japanese language,

the verbs, in accordance with their use, separate into two
main classes, TRANSITIVE and inrransitiveE. That is, some
Yerbs have objects which receive the action expressed‘ by
them, and others of the verbs express the action fully in
themselves.
For example ーー
AYE FT naosu “I mend,” or ‘‘ cure,” is a transitive verb.
On hearing it spoken one wishes to know what is mended,
‘or whois cured. But %(¥ 4 naoru ‘I get well,” describes
in itself fully the action it expresses. 774% 4 Naoru is an
intransitive verb.
133. The transitive or intransitive character of Japanese

verbs, however, does not show itself in any peculiarity
of structure. Many verbs having roots or stems in com-
mon, as transitive or as intransitive, have reciprocally dif-
ferent terminations.
For example :-—
かへす kaesu “ give back,” or “return,” is transitive,
and カかふへるん ge “veturn,” is intransitive. But this
peculiarity does not definitely distinguish these verbs as
transitive, and as not transitive. There are verbs which
have just the contrary formation and character, as,—720
talsu “stand,” which is intransitive, and かてる tateru “set
up,” which is transitive. But や ¢ yaku “burn,” is transi-
tive, and やける yakeru “burn,” is intransitive ; while
あく aku ‘be open,” is intransitive, and あける akeru
“open,” is transitive.
Only by familiarity with its use can a student know
whether a Japanese verb is transitive or not.
に3
2. NUMBER AND PERSON.
134. Japanese verbs have no forms which show either

number or person.
Hor example ーー
The word AEF cos whose meaning is “mend,” or
“gure,” remains the same in a sentence whether one in-
tends to say “I, you, we, or they, mend,” or “he, she, or
it, mends; so also d1+ A makeru “lose,” or “lower «
price,” stands for “1, you, we, or they, lower a price,” or
‘che, she, or it, loses.” This fact holds good for every verb.
(35. a. Distinction of Person is generally understood
through the use of pronouns. Especially by the use of
humble or honorific verbs does a speaker make it known
whether he is referring to himself, or to others.
THE VERB. 115
b. Distinction of numper, when necessary, is made by

the use of associated pronouns, numerals, and by other
auxiliary words.
3. TENSE.
136. Inflection of verbs for the purpose of specifying

the time of the action, or the state, told of by the verbs, is
almost wholly confined to forms which indicate present, or
past time, and this time as either certain, or probable. In
Japanese speech therefore there are properly only four
tenses :-— :
I. The Certain Present ; 2. The Probable Pres-
ent; 3. The Certati Past, and 4. The Probable
Past.
a KFuture time is expressed by words associated with
the present tenses, and often by the Probable Piesent tense
alone.
For example —
1. The verb, «g., RIFT naosu, DY ZA maker, has;
thus really by inflection only four tenses, as follows :—
をほす Naosv. すける Maxenv.
Certain AVES naosu. ‘SOUa SZ makeru,
Present. mend,’or mends, lose, or loses.
Probable Ate 5 na0s0, Sue う makeyo,

Present(or probably mends, or will | probably loses, or will
る | Future.) mend, lose. :
a
折 | Certain VE. た naoshita, ますけた maketa,
Past. mended, lost.
Probable ををしだらうまけたら 5
naoshitaro, maketar6,
Past. probably mended. probably lost.
137. 2. There is a further time inflection of Japanese

verbs, an indefinite tense form. It is named The Al-
ternative, or Frequentative Fornz. Tt seldom is
used without a companion word having the same inflec-
tion. Its function is to show occasional action, or alter-
nation of action.
For example :—
Alternativel RE L7e naoshitari, | 浸けだ 5 maketari,

Form. sometimes mends, sometimes loses.
4. MODE.
138. Inflection for the purpose of showing the mopu or

MANNER of the assertion made by the verbs consists of
forms expressing simple declaration, contingency or doubt,
aud command.
That is, there are (1) Indicative, (2) Subjunctive, and (3)
Imperative Mode forms among Japanese verbs.
The Subjunctive Mode consists practically of two forms,
a. The Conditional, and b. The Concessive, according as
the action of the verb shows dependence, or involves
concession.
Lor example ーー
1. Iyvicative Mont.
Present AlEF naosu, 当ける makeru,

Tense. (I) mend, (he) loses,
Past. みほし naoshita, dite maketa,

Tense. (he) mended. (I) lost.
2. Supsuncrtve Mopz. a. OoNprrroNar.
Present| 災れせ naoseba, けれはば makereds,

Tense. if (he) mend, if (she) lose.
Past |% はほし友ら naoshitara, | 務けだら makelara,

Tense. if (I) had mended, | if (he) had lost.
2. Supsuncrive Mopr. 0b. ConceEssrve.
Present| AZ" EL naosedo, $Uil makeredo,

Tense. though (he) mend, though (I) lose.
Past |な人ほしたれど naoshita-| if 72H どど maketaredo,

Tense. pedo, though (I) have mended. though (she) lost.
3. Iwerrative Mone.
AFA naose, すけろ makero,

mend! lose !
5. ADJECTIVAL VERB FORMS.
139. There are some other forms of the verb whose uses
give them a larger than verbal character : they are closely
allied with adjectives.
These forms are generally classed under the names, a.
Gerund, Participle, or Subordinative Forni, and
b. Desiderutive Form, Or Desiderative Adjective.
GrRunD.
VEL T naoshite, Dit CT makete,

_ mending, having mended, losing, having lost,
118 SECTION Il. ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAR.
Desiperative Form.
AE したい naoshitai, まけ太い maketai,

wishes to mend, wishes to lose.
6. PROCESS OF INFLECTION.
w. THE Root.
140. The ultimate element of the verb, or its simplest

form, is named THz Root. From the root all inflection pro-
ceeds. In the Japanese verb the root is often hidden,
or its immediate growth is difficult to trace. We need
not attempt a study of this perplexing subject.
)41. Verpat Inriecrion, so far as the student of this
manual need study it, may commence with certain de-
veloped forms of the verb which can be accepted as
PRIMARY STEMS, or BASES, to which all further inflections
have been joined. These forms are four ; and they are at
but a small remove from the root. They give practical
starting places for verbal study.
142. Western grammarians have named these primary
verbal variations, not in accordance with their full
functions, but after some especially prominent service they
perform in speech. They have been designated by dif-
ferent writers, as:—1. “The Root,’ or “The Stem,” or
“The Indefinite Form”; 2. “The Negative Base”; 3.
“ The Indicative,” or ‘ The Certain Present” ;and 4. “The
Conditional Base.”
In exhibiting the inflection of the verb, some of the
writers who have named one of the variations “ The Root,”
or “ The Stem,” have treated the three other variations as
though they were derived from this “ root,” or “stem,” by
a series of terminal changes. It is not probable that these
STEMS OF INFLECTION. 11)
forms were in fact so derived. The several stems ap-

parently have only a root in common. In this manual
these four primary inflection forms shall be figured under
the name Stems or InFiecrion
8. Stems or Inriecrion.
143. The Srems or TNrrscrron shall be treated as though
related to one another like so many different stems separat-
ing from the same root. It is not proposed here, however,
to make any essential change in the names which foreign
grammarians, generally, have agreed to give to these four
primary verbal variations. The names most commonly
held shall be adopted, only modified so as to sustain the
metaphor stem here proposed, and we shall substitute
among them, for the term “ The Root,” or “The Stem,” or
“ The Indefinite Form,” the term The Main Stem.
y. Tue Four VERBArL Srems.

The four primary Japanese verbal variations as studied
in this manual appear, therefore, as the Srems or Inrisc-
TION, named severally,
1. The Main Stem,
2. The Negative Sten,
3. The Certuin Present Stem, and
5 The Conditional Stem.
144. 7. The Main Stem. This primary variation

supports a larger number of verbal inflections than any of
the others. It terminates with a syllabic in either 1 or §.
For exampleーー
With し shi in AYEL naoshi of the verb meaning
» mend ;” with ke in pi make of the verb meaning
“lose ;” and with & ji in YY の2? of the verb meaning
“ fear,” ete.
120 SECTION II. ELEWENTS OF GRAMMAR,
145. «a. By the addition of various words and particles,

the Main Stem supports the positive past tenses in all
modes, also the positive alternative form, the positive
gerund, and the desiderative form of all verbs. Moreover,
it supports all the inflections of the large number of verbs
which are grouped together as the Second Conjugation, and
also all modes and tenses of the polite forms of inflection.
146. 6. In sentences where several verbs occur in
different clauses, each, however, characterized by the
same も me and mode, all the verbs, except the last, take the
Main Stem form, leaving for the final verb the function
of giving time and mode to the action of the whote sen-
tence by means of proper inflection.
(47. c. The Main Stem also appears at times as a
noun ; also, it forms compounds with other parts of speech.
148. 2. The Negutive Stem. The stem stands next

to the Main Stem in importance in the process of inflection
It terminates in a syllabic in 4 for all the verbs which are
grouped together as the First Conjugation.
In the Second Conjugation its terminal is either an x
syllabic, or an 1 syllabic.
For exanuple ーー
AVE naosa is the Negative Stem of the verb meaning
“mend ;” Yj make is the negative stem for the verb
“lose ;” and 4 8 jt for the verb “ fear.”
149. «a. In the group of verbs making the First
Conjugation, the Negative Stem supports nearly all negative
inflections. It supports the probable present tense, and
the passive, or potential, and causative inflections also.
150. b. In the Second Conjugation the Main Stem and
the Negative Stem, as said before, are the same ; that is, the
Negative Stem in the Second Conjugation is but a name
given to the Main Stem, for the sake of convenience in
exhibiting the verbal paradigms.
STEMS OF INFLECTION. 121
151. 3. The Certain Present Sten. This stem

does not take any extended part in the process of inflection.
It supports only the negative probable present, and the
negative imperative inflections. It assists, also, in the
formation of some quasi forms of inflection.
Standing alone, this stem indicates the certain present
tense.
(52. a. In form, the Certain Present Stein terminates
in a syllabic in v.
That is, in the First Conjugation its terminal is any one
of the syllabics in v.
But in the Second Conjugation its terminal is the syl-
labic xv suffixed to the Main Stem.
For example :—
す su forming %j¢> naosu for the verb “mend ;”
and る ru forming }1¢ 4 makeru and 杖おる ogiru tor
the verbs “lose” and “fear,” produce the Certain Pres-
ent Stems of these verbs.
gaye 153. 2. The Certain Present Stem has been selected

as the name by which each verb 1s known.
For example :—-
The verb meaning “mend” is Z/E> naosw; “lose” is
OU makeru ; “fear” is BES ojiru; “hear” is & ¢
kiku; “know” is しる shiru; “wear” is きる kiru;
“orow” is (Lt2 B haeru; “see” is みる miru; “eat” is
たべる taberu ; go out” is CZ deru, &e.
sar 154. c. By means of the Certain Present Stem in
connection with the Main Stem, the special groupings of Jap-
anese verbs in Conjugation are determined.
155. d. The Certain Present Stem does duty in speech
not only as a verb, but often as a noun, and also as an
adjective.
156. 4. The Conditional Stem. This stem serves

to support inflection in the two forms of the subjunctive
mode, 7.e. the present conditional and the present con-
cessive.
It is also identical with the imperative mode of the verbs
grouped in what is called the First Conjugation.
In form it terminates in a syllabic in si that is, in the
First Conjugation its terminal is anv one of the syllabics
in £,
But in the Second Conjugation its terminal is the syl-
labic ne suffixed to the Main Stem.
For erample :—
se forming 7 ($4 neose for the verb “ mend” ; gL re
forming すけれ ie
をge and BAL gire for the verbs
“lose and “fear, produce the Conditional Stems of
these verbs.
157. SUMMARY.
For rut VERBS ali すまける BE る

Nao sn Make ru Os su
Tue Mary Srem rs なはしまけ BE

min shi make Opi.
Tur Neeurvs Stem is |SIE さまけちち

nin SO make の 4.
Tux Certain Presenr | A/F す |Sd Zi SB る

Stem Is nao Sw | make vet) 02 277
Tue OoNprTroNAL RE せ | すけ niles れ

STEM Is nao se | make ve | gi ve
GROUPINGS IN INFLECTION. 123
158. The process or rNrrmcrroN for Japanese verbs

therefore takes its start, so far as it is examined in this
manual, from these four Stems of Inflection: the Metéiu
Stem; and its associates,—the so-called Negutive 7 the
Certuin Present; and the Conditionrnl Stems.
All verbal inflection will here be considered as proceeding
from, or as being supported by, one or the other of these
primary variations.
7. GROUPINGS IN INFLECIION: CON;UC ATION.
159. As the Process or INFLE:TION goes on from these

primary variations,—the Stems of Inflection,—the verbal
forms differentiate into two distinctly marked groups,
which are named coxjueArroNs. The two Conjugations
may be distinguished as follows :—-
First ( ONJtGATTON.
160. 1. The First Conjugation consists of all verbs

whose Main Stems end in a syllabic in 1, and whose Certain
Present Stems end in the v syllabic of the same series as
that of the Main Stem terminal. (154,)
Illustrations ーー
If the Main Stem of a verb ends in & ki and the Certain
Present in ¢ ku; or, if further, the former ends in ¥ の
and the other in @ gu; orin [LL shiand in $ su; & ji
and J zu; % chiand © tsu; tA he (i) and 2 fu (uy; A
mi and {p mu; ち riand る ru, and so on throughout the
several series of syllables as shown in the syllabary of the
Katakana on page 24, that verb may be classed in the First
Conjugation.
I6|. All the forms of inflection of verbs whose Main
‘
Stems and Certain Present Stems are so marked follow one

model,—euphonic changes in the stems excepted.
Inuusrrative VERBs :—
MAIN STEM ETET AIN PRESENT
“mend ” 人はし naoshi........ SAE す naosu

“hear ” Cag ae) Gear A < kik
“smell ” Jr BW を26. かで hagu
“ know ” し 5 shivi... ーーしる shiru
“look at” DER nozoki........ の〈 nozoku
“win” かち kacht .......... かつ katsu
“ enter ” のの Ub に > といる iru
“ twist” TOME: shakeela ARR naw
“return ” かへ b kaert ........ かへる kaeru
“ draw back ” いつてくみが oz つこや hikkomu
* shine ” °C. § UM oS Access てる leru
“po” or “come” pA bh mairi........ DAA mairu
“row ” る次 4070 eas ces ZC hogu
“blow” BODE TIN sos ite eatie at A Suku
“fly” UN LODE oo ューとぶ lobu
“hold in the mouth” 2 ¢ & fukumi.... 2 ¢ Uy fukumu
* pile up“ のや b 70076 つやる tsumoru
“take ” と 7 1Orts oe ees eee: とる loru
“become ” PO by RD. ss HA viru
* climb ” DAVE 6 nobori....... のる noboru
“ oive ” やのの. ししーーやる yaru
“buy” DA hab... ーー Prd hau
“De” WW OEY a5! acca aa tsある aru
“oo” Ua UG ssc gon Rectasesw ¢ thu.
(62. Keuphonic Changes 一 Tn all verbs of the First
Conjugation certain changes, chiefly euphonic, take place
within the Main Stem during the process of inflection.
These changes appear particularly in the gerund, in the
past tenses, and in the alternative form.
EUPHONIC CHANGES IN MAIN STEM. 125
AALLVNYALTY
9 Genre 6 460910)GUAR gunyGUNADG
SOUL の
ere 0224 1.098
79 〆u
‘poddoap st
の
6 ィ
| | | |
‘IVNOILIGNOD
O88 Ged GUNG
7 DUD
9z人 GANA 9
D.LDPS
9
の.
ESV リリ yey みの
ウマの
9Teur9[9 T94TetrOSOo oT} "OrdBTTS Im OTT} UI Spo ur9S TIVYL 949 JT “DV
7407
ラス
/) マの
|
sey
| | |
d und
の
UAB
224
ウィ
97202
YAR
DS
wo LAZU
srwram 7/)
マ
り
2A
*CNRndY) LMG
ayoli ayy
AF
apo}
LAR
92428
Lay LAZD
NLG
goapi V8omy BT2707 ea42728 ey RZD
NIV]
nyozon
nr my nyoL 2999 nung
“aug “Ung ia, 1I8 "Aum
—? SNOLLYULISATIY
—:
827A ye 〉S 9 ) うそft
27274/
0
apn
るの"AOIQ
apn
aynf
私の 2 Luc
DLDNOZOU
pozou
1yoz0u
agozou
ppozou
"eed
の
697
マ Fe ZO
"EOI
か ⑰ の 497 297 _ apray Wary ‘yo 99d
の Pt27
9 ZZソン G 2 ハン 24 ゾい> のトン RY noo ツン
aboy ‘MOL
II. ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAR.
1D pwy DLD Prog. のの20 が apioy

GAN G xひ 2 みっアムュ R2 nboy 。) 2
Lp PUY DADPD.Y のの 4の 7 9727 way ・、 "II8UMS
0 24 J UAE ANG DAG Rh wboy )
* q ‘ q "WHLG NIV " G
“AAO ST
QALLYSURLTY
ey
| LS¥g_ TYNOLMLIANO() ed See ee pas aA
ー: sahara
SECTION
さDFhS 9T1 JO DUtLOS J oy} pus

‘d OUt posuvyo SI S9
peddorp st» 9U9trt9T9 peyueMOstOD oY ‘orquTT{s 26 中 oY} ur spue Wg UETY OU} JT 9 “HOI
; “py 9 U%OCA—Cyo DID OY se WAOF 9ATGUT99TG PUB
gast9z 8ed st ‘A772 LOW sv PUrure8 SIT SU(LtOT "4272 S V1 sr ur9】S TrTeTN 98OHAM ,, o8,,777 YA
126 ー: 0277 ゲ
+
127
2 の 6074777 鈴⑫の404 7977 ppunyny apunynf wy “yyNowW 94} UI IOH

GUy re GUY IT UVIT |DBVIT | WIT | nenyng KOT
LIppUuoy.yry DMDPUOY 7 DPUGy yy apuoyyy 8474/ ‘yorq AgJD
STEM.
っとの | AY2on
っ2との | 9 イアとマ 2 と| 補っと nwoypny はうとの
6 2ZY
N MAIN
977 の 9 の0 の 710 の "9AP9A

の 67
4.4 DLO PUD
({4yVE GAVE AVE ナヤ “¢ nup KE
CHANGES
Lp puo?z の .4 の 02 ppuo) 2 の d0/ 7997 “Ay

0 2%Y イ GUY? UYt oe 2 ィ 2997 ツマ
EUPHONIC
+ aah
“WHO
MNT
‘OLE ‘ISV
NEOTETRO
8 上
YSYT MD
9
qNnwmr) | as
KIL NIV] SHA
び6277
—: 827
‘d JO punos st} S9CrO99d
SoxTHhS oy} JO punos J oy} puv ‘punos N T OFUT posuvyo st yuouete XX 10 a ayy, "Peddoxp
Sr I 9voi9 T9AOA oyy ‘oIquiTAs tu YY TO 49 Y2 oy} UI Sspue nre9S re 94} JI “SOI
"99I 7 IT ON. WILT nreS spue
ut v GZ 19 “orGTTAS
ayy [9A0A 9trevre[9
r sr ‘peddorp
pus oq} 128
GtTGTLOSHOO
Or919
“HO Ao 9TTWGT‘HLST Papunos
WIL oY} soxyfNs
sw v PITOD
て
7 の No ーー:
HHHA NIV] ‘HALG "Nutsr) RIYLHchi)

“ESV "NROO syT “LIV ‘NYO
nspy
GUO
4°
RO
Oc%
Lore
Geog
UIA が 4799 が 272 が 2779 9777
の人が 2222
の 6
も nsjont 4% DOR LG % Jeo Guo

SEC'TION II. ELEMENTS
"ploy LYIOU JOUaf DIIOUL DADPOU YOU tO
OF neng rd LOX w2Ose G¢kor GLO

‘yeaq aang 9770 79740
の 72720
め4 劉 077
OF GRAMMAR.
“LOI ‘2 FT ey} UV ure4S eurspue

9 26 ‘oIquipés
oy T9AOA JugureT9
1 st ‘peddoap
pus ayy
TOSUOO 9T9UI9T9
x st pepunos’
YILA olf} soxyMs
SG &v porqhop
‘L
sajna
ーー
"HHEA 枯 NTY KEL NISTr)
"て “Guay “ESV, “aNOD ‘IS¥q Oa LTY ‘KUOY
|
"316InUIn99 人
0047192 990006787 7700682 の
67720067452 の 4.4
72047452
GRU
SRS
nouns,
LORS
う受 97 マy LO? と?
LORG
Guo?
| Guo?
Geoko
Gu%oRo
axe} 1.10} 9990} 09]0) 9.00930) 0990}
“YY nox & 4 OL “wok 騙ン〆 4 双と〆 9

'9Ul029d LDU 6の 977 の
2946 の 77のの.の
44 FDU LAD
6B nip qg 20 eo 92%oR Guo

Iりりy1‘UPHONIC CHANGES
‘aq 4D EY) の 77 の .⑦27

のの 72のム
; 27) noyy 6 とナ elo) と 9 ] と〆 9

"MOuy 78 97225 745
の 72078
の .4の 92247S
の 4.4
DID
¥ 2.4090V GUO LCBO LXCHUG G2XCHGO!
| G2ocEHO
IN MAIN STEM.
WI 2.t0QOU ayjoqou 720006

の DLDPYOGOU 27000%
(のな
Yd nox Ga とぶ Lod Gkodk 6

kor
"OAS toh 222276 72
の 72707
のの 27226
129
‘WYO]
‘peddoap st eidIIs amos aq} 7 の Jo? VY ISTGS oy} mr spne neS rreteT
Gxcok
G2oR Geko 6
Gace GUOUN 6 LAD
VWDING〆
4
HATLYNSHtTW
の
7266
atDIOU7
の77
7.72707 7
のメダと IPDLDN.
の
7
7が
4
ソ 39
|
Org
Gyr 397.
“ESV GUS 92 9
Guck 9
D.LDgNe
0277 DLDIOU
UGE
DADDYD.D}IOY
と
DADIN の
と 272
の16 9 の04
"GROO % ンタひ
"DS{dTOD st ‘1 ‘saxyyns ot} Jo TUT9TC9T9 [ePULUOSTOD TBTTCT Oy} pue
|
YSYJ
wok “zoe wou“en
“eo “Lore
w2oag
DIDLDN
DOU DIOU 727 DIOY DINe
RTYrmO 9774
が
*CRnHHY)
Lok 26% LagううとLe LOI
IYDALDN
aye ajout の
99 6 ajo.y anne any
がの
NrG
vagWN
nxDU 2°¢ wy nV
9
NIV]
&
—:
he rag
me
827"HHEA vy2481M uy Mnd マム ng “Kes
が “BOI
び -
の ‘yane
7
THE SECOND CONJUGATION. 131
169. Norm. In verbs of this class, properly speaking, the

terminal syllabics belong to the H or Spirant series of
syllables, and their euphonic changes follow the changes
peculiar to the syllabies は ha, CA hi, 2 frou, へ he, /& ho.
Especially to be noted is the fact that the Negative
Stem appears as wa, and not as 4 or HA.
For example :—
The Negative Stem of かる nau (nafu) is 婦は nawa
(naha) not naa. So, of gr kau (kafu), かは kawa is the
Negative Stem. Of w J tu (ifu) いは twa, and of HHS
warau (warafu) わらは warawa, are the Negative Stems.
Thus with other verbs also.
Srconp ConsJUGATION.
170. 2. The Second Conjugation consists of all verbs

whose Main Stems end in a syllabic in either gm, or in 1, and
whose Certain Present Stems are formed by the addition
of the syllabic る *u to the Main Stems.
For example :— :
If the Main Stem of a verb ends in け 4e and the
Certain Present in ける keru; or further, the former in &
ki and the other in きる kiru ; or further, in せ se and in
せる 7 bi and $4 jiru ; or 7Q ne and ねる neru;
に niand yc ZB niru; or H me and A meru; or み mi
and みる miru, and so on throughout the several series of
the = and 1 series of syllabics, that verb is classed in the
Second Conjugation.
InnustRATIVE VERBS
:—
MAIN STEM CERTAIN PRESENT
“lose” oi make... .... 1... すける makeru
“ fear” 泊ぢの 2 の on ーー WBS の %
“wear” BMD si acien wed ena: ちる 7
“sleep ” | 6 し ass fQB neru
ff erow” IE 06 om Ik 2% 4B haerw —
“be” Ail. aor aes BS ru
132 SECTION II, ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAR.
MAIN STEM CERTAIN PRESENT

“get” eee ee ae える eru
“goout” Cde........ 1.0... CH deru
“ eool” SwWsame.... woo... さきめる sameru
“see” PRIM wishes ee. aise sees みる mire
“eat” だべべ 00 see eeee dee se たべる taberu
“bathe ” HMadi.... あびる adiru
“break ” をれ OVE ow. ーーをれる oreru
“borrow” Byb hare oo... 0.0... か 5 る kariru.
(71. Tn the Second Conjugation the process of inflection
divides the inflected forms into rwo snrms. These series
are distinguished from one another, however, only by the
syllabic in x, or in 1, with which the Main Stem terminates.
In all other respects the forms of inflection conform to
one model. For this reason we group these two series of
inflections in one Conjugation, and distinguish them as the
First, and the Seconn, Forms of the Srconp Consuaarion.
5. PARADIGMS OF THE VERBS.
172. Japanese verbs may therefore be grouped into two

Conjugations, and their process of inflection may be con-
sidered as being supported by Four srems.
TABLE OF STEM SIGNS.
First Consuaation. SsooNp Con-

JUGATION.
Form T |Form. II.

Main Sten, ending withasyll. ing, | in x, in r.
Negative Stem, 4,4.) 55 AV | oe EB stole
Cert. Pres.Stem, ,, らちっちの | っ ERU, | , IRV,
Cond. Stem, 3 ey ares 32
ERE, | ,, IRE.
Beginning with the form of the verb declaring direct,

PARADIGMS OF THE VERB. 133
simple action, that is, with the primary variation here named
the Main Stem, let us follow the process of inflection.
We shall take as illustrative verbs, the three which have
been named, % (¥ -F naosu, すける makeru, and & & B ojiru,
The Main Stems of these verbs are な (ほし naoshi, すけ
make, and ty % の2
173. 1. Lhe Main Stem, as said before, bears a
larger number of inflections than any of the other primary
variations. In some verbs it is apparently the root of the
word : in the Second Conjugation this stem in reality
supports all inflection.
174. a. In the Fimsr Consucation for the verb 7% (%
naosu we have the Main Stem—
VEL aeoshi.
By the use of suffixes to the Main Stem the following
forms are produced for this verb :—
Gerund I L-C naoshi-te, having mended, mending
Cert. Past ,, -72 3 ta, mended, have mended
Cond. ,, » 726 ぅ -tara if (1) had mended
Prob. ,, » 72% 5; -taré, probably (he) mended
Cone. ,, » 。- かれど ,, -taredo, though (he) mended
Alt. Form ,, -726 ,, -tari, at times mending
Des. 。 >。ーーだのーゃ -tai, (he) wishes to mend
175. Norm. Porrrs rwermorrow for the First Conjugation,

and for the Second Conjugation also, is made by adding,
most of the inflected forms of the verb p> masu to the
Main Stem of a verb.
For example ーー
IEF naosu is made to serve polite speech under the
form AVE LAF naoshimasi. In the inflections of verbs
compounded as FIZ LBs naoshimasu, only the suffix
> masu undergoes change.
134 SECTION Ii. ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAR.
176. 26. In the Sgcosp Consueation there are for the

verbs dYt A makeru and BA ojiru, the Main Stems—
yt muke and % 0の
72
from which are produced the
Gerund Out makete andyyt aft te

Certain Past ,, 72 3 ta 前 » が » te
Cond. » » 2H » tara ,, » 726 5, tara
Probable,, ,。 2655, tard ,, » 726) う » tard
Conces. ,, 5, だたれど 7 の edの ,, » Fear’ ,, taredo
Alt. Form’ ,, 72) 5, fai ,, » 725 っ tart
Desid. Form ,, かい , tat 55 » 7だい 695
177. Nore. But, besides these inflections which are

here given simply for the purpose of running a parallel
with the inflections of the First Conjugation just shown,
the Main Stem really supports all the forms of inflection
of the Second Conjugation, as appears in the process of
inflection continued below.
178. 2 Lhe Negative Stem is second in importance

to the Main Stem in supporting inflection. It exists as
an independent stem only in the First Conjugation.
In the Second Conjugation, what is called the Negative
Stem is only the Main Stem as it appears in the forms of
inflection which correspond to the inflection forms support-
ed by the First Conjugation Negative Stem.
179. a. In the Firsr Consvcation for the verb かほす
naosu the Negative Stem is
AEA ose.
By the use of suffixes the following forms are produced
from AYE さきnaosa :—-
“9IdedOYJ
ouwnpupu
135
Ajqeqoud
3 ツタ “
G “
920
puawi
you
の*
pip
0.
|
ay
み 9
CZ 双で
OF THE VERB.
の 3 6の4 UY %& c
puawi oyu (ay) pip jou
6 AOR
© K で
ee
UTe.T9seqsed けり
ysnouy
puaw
S90D
(ay)
jou
RUA 7 opaiayou
ee ouoO Fe
eAsso
RE (&) opu“(ow) *
PARADIGMS
?02.2994 “« YU % 23 rs =
puaw you Op (|)J! ope: YE “ ト “ TeuoT}IpuoO
TeGOHHPCOD
au AY “
Pusuua ‘ou
“Jou IPUS IEHS “you
0 op ; see ‘ KA でし (39N)
(‘de 2 TOr
BaD
x
IIeMS PU9UU 』0
puaw
Ajqeqoud (osonu) 1-psonu GREZ (sog) queserg spquqorg
ーー* paonpoad ole HOIHAM Woda
02S pue ayou WE
gr9T9
JAD
nwo
gre
pus ioyu FYE sqtas aif} Loy Str94S 9AeSeN sv NOILVORLNOD RoomsS ey} GT 9 “OBI
OF GRAMMAR.
‘papuaw 8uiAeu you ‘Zuipuawi you aynyou “§ BOY
てr
} 3 punter
ne * も
te
awopusn 7 GUVvVy
3Upueul you S9UUN ye Lepyoyou “* “« WIT GATPVUreyLV
SECTION Il, ELEMENTS
G LORY
1 (ou) opaimpunu “
Mgn80M | op jou Puul | re ‘ 9ATSS99UTO)
R)Y
RUU(V
(cq) Duopunu ©
Pusu JOU pip ay J
(A) GAVE (-83N) 98ed TOPTO う
(nq) DAD yoYDuYsoDU
136 (Fi) SLGOELS ENE
Idedord reserd(Csod) G&AE aynus
of pur {ZF G& fo oft
9 “ (CSeN)“ “MG wu « “« NAG © ww
TOHO . . « ta “ nu 38 9 EAS “ nu
“ AY qui « « AY “ www
ToTproD
“ a “ UA
7 rqawayou の « Nuk rqwoyu
・
gatssoot0,)
“ re
Shaws
ear
ate opa. (ow) es 6a wie
as ae
9.2 opa. UL (owe)
PARADIGMS
Urey.1a9
= 本 Se “ UOEy
7 oyoyou « 7 %OEY
7 46
の 9297
9Idedord 人 “ GAYOKY
7 202006
の o. “« « GUUOEY 29996
の0
e ie
NOeWfBee (xq)
are.
Bean oe (xq)
mG
OF THE VERB.
“gansseovoO
の « zee
io er
be opa. (ow) .i 8 es
oo Hi ve
op. li (owe)
9ATGCt99TY
CrOHT
7 “ 衝の CK
と CZ
9 7 66
の 92079のな « “« GYoegy
7 2209766
の4
Beane? . | “ x nz « & ei nz
“ 才がかで 4の2が 7 es RAE 6の 97777
oayIsog oAnVIoduy oe “ jou a jou
137
isi. 3. The Certuin Present Sten supports but

few inflections.
It is a primary verbal variation in the First Conjugation.
In the Second Conjugation it is an inflection of the Main
Stem by the use of the suffix 4 rv.
182. a. Inthe Firsr Consueation for the verb KI >
naosu, the Certain Present Stem is.
REF 2 の 846。
This stem is inflected as follows :—
Cert. Pres. IES naosu (he) mends, (they) mend,
Improbable ,, ,, @w ,, mat probably A}dosnt, will not
Neg. Imperative, 7 4, n4 do not mend,
183. b. In the Srconp Consucation the Certain Present

Stems of PYF 4 malcru and % & おる ojiru ave the verbs as
named :—
YHA meeker, BBA opine.
ope, SUA makeru BEA giru

i ca (1) lose, shall lose. (1) fear, shall fear.
-・ DU BA makeruna!| BAM giruna!

Neg. Imperative do not lose! do not fear!
184. 4. The Conditional Stem, like the Certain

Present Stem, supports but a small inflection.
In the First Conjugation this stem is a primary variation
of the verb. a;
In the Second Conjugation it is an inflection of the Main
Stem by the use of the suffix れ re.
PARADIGMS OF THER VERB. 139
185. a. In the Firsr Oowzoearrow for the verb 4% >

Naosu the Conditional Stem is.
みほはせ nose.
This stem is inflected as follows : 一
Conditional Present みほせばげば naoseba. if (|) mend.
Concessive a » 。どど。 do. though (he)mend,
| The Positive Imperative

RAVE naose ! mend!
takes the form of this stem
Ii86. 6. In the Sxconp Consucsrion the Conditional

Stems of the verbs 4 t+ 4 makeru and や %B のが are
けれ makere, BS BN ojire.
Cond. Present 4 UF q1 ば makere ba and t BH は gire ba.
Conc. 33 23 ど 22 do 33 3 ど 33 do.
COMPLETE SUMMARY OF FORMS OF INFLECTION.
Exhibiting all these forms together, and classifying

them in accordance with the arrangement generally made
by Western grammarians we get the accompanying full
verbal paradigms.
i
BUIPUIUL
bea,
penr や
ueur
"Duenu “pueut you

*pueur JOU=
8arpueur 0}
pip "9UT11 TSrA
Or [[Bys Aqqeqord
‘jou puour
: *pepuent 9UO jou
*p9puerr peur
op '9tur1
40 [eqs 3せ op *や
(T)
‘pueur you IO
0} (ei
9Duenr
一 3O (90)
Ideqord uo ‘SOUTT}
é
"LOT %の STpp ys"
8 ‘op 4
に A[qeqo.d { ; Io
ON (eq)(99)
Aqeqoad op Jo xe (Aoqy
Sas
や ‘{)—guunynj-1ysouny
ATLYOTTNT sotrn
uenr (Xem1) 4.409]
te
"Debugur の ‘ouppunu-esouny
AMZ- の 906-SSOGN “uppwpu-vsovhl
‘oar ‘durpueu—'‘s}-1yso
IEN ("osowr 7009 DYDU-WSOVN
一
‘NOILVDALNOD
(t)—‘wow-nsowy
‘ppunu-wsown 49 T)
3 の 94
IINYDU-BSOVN
一
cpueu
‘pueur
EN (1)esoeNの一
7-ITBOGN 460
FE ‘10) 92-tTSOSN
一 2 た
‘nu- の ETSOSN
(j)—‘nsoun
n-vsovNyiTSOSN ARaKK- Ch
-G9ONW WAatRU{- GaARYK-SE @
ROG AL
‘asovy
BYB-F
| BY
AR- AM-] | AMZ-
3 De 7
Lela
A-8 |-F 2-7] %- %- %-7 2-1

$F) $F) 2 EFL 2 1 Z3 7
f£F1ke
FFL FTL ETLENTE FNLETL EFL FY,ENS, F1

E1%eETL
Ie Fe Fe Fe
“LI
*9ATe99N9Arit89 SAHQdgN
: 3
RMO ‘
SAHY89N '9Arit89N
“OAT
HB
“HOO. 9AT3TSO SINSOd esHsod AMO
IROE
SOG
A.
| | } | }
es Geese Co + ce
ー・
qOg ea
NO
queserg
*aSNG, : Se
Su
9ATTeOr94IV
SIGdOYd
ru19O TreJt9
う }
SE
CazcesoGN
1
2
JL
月
:お
‘Sulpueur
pre
darsvyq
‘pepuaw
jou
you
PSK
eaer
a
PARADIGM OF FIRST CONJUGATION. 141
“ACOPY jou
j
pueur opl
TAILVUAIN]
B-£.21FL
PEM
日
| DANOThate
seq cee
(I) qsuomや
S9UE (eq) rei
8uor1| epaem
‘NOILVOOLNOO
Pu9Ur
1 ‘Opau-vsoun Snod1
| |
- “HAISSHONO,) BMA
*Upa.ta2]D}
RUM
。
FT | "92.997-
st
BL-
PB
'op2.427-ITSOSN
BL
WUE- MA- 7D2{DU-VSOV
YEE
にりに
基き 2
TISOSN
fF! = 2 1 £1 2ET
EN
ENN the
te NY
BY
ENT
71 | | ee‘opataybpupu-BsOvN
LSU
pueuraie “(po) you

ye pug*pepuout
*panwguo)
)( 4627-IHSOGN
(1) (oq)
“LST
BALLON エー"20-9。otN
"TOT “IVNOLLIGNOQ
Lang ‘pepueut
刺
3) )
ARGUH-
(9) の G4UK4-2
LI ‘nq prm の (の.
iene Jp27Pu-esOVN
の
AN の
FLERE 900-SOSN
&
(2G)
%-7
666-OSOGN
= H— =
F1 21% 2%
BE
Te {ee
ば
TS
了‘Opata4DU-US
Pueur
-S|
VN
jop
pu-nsoeN
7Jou |
Se
|
|--sog
“HOIOA
"99N “SOT“BON age lg,
R
|)
°° 8
‘ASNGY, *
TWOXG
"yUeserg
ser
:
Say
う
-mSORN
ure]19
のjeSOSN
2ガと2.2
0
ce22222924CTTO
‘Dp
424
“DINYDUUC 49
wYDUUO “younyDj-lo
Woz,
*TT の
9PM9-TIO の
9 の
0 のの 2 CO
2244-TTO 0CTIO
FUO “WHO
nHTEO
"nwo な"9 の WOR コタ 4 A

が 247TEO
7-TTO BVY-4&ARYW- AL "2
RUOCH-G
A
ifO G AYB-S9
A%-4
‘“NOILVDOLNOD
AR-S5F )
gao Wd
4-4 -4 ダー.3
Y--4 A2-4選 4-4 Gr
puosagy “wg TH ‘F
-4
は & &持 & SE & & & = 4
ATLYOTNT
|
ounpoyxnu-oye,
"QUID
‘ounpuvu-omen
“DIDYDU-OYe “qeppunu-oyeyl
‘younyny-oyey
“ppunu-oyB DU-OV
9
CNOOIS
T和の
wo
3?
の 7-9fCW “yoru
“na-oyuy
“ni-OHO "0 4
に "の YW 9 -4g-9YSU
980
な 93eTU
7-9GX 4 Ch
eo WGKコン ROE A AM)
‘AxHEVN
RYU ARV
&A*W-(VE AYVE-LE
AB-LYE A-LVF
B- GE
"SST
¥-(1% 4-1
,,
SLE Y- 刀 LS- ダ
£1 (1(1 -() (1 人1-
¥ FF E モE F で
| || | |
| | |
| "9Ae8aN }
satel eanor 9AH9eI
"WLOT LYE§¢
*HOTOA 4 .の・eArsod
和LBT
|?64-TEO
4-e
AM-1E
|AXM-4
“earptsog "9Are8eN oanesoye
oaneda oatyeSayy
‘oaryisog
9ArITSOT
にロ :
拍579yo4Ceme
抽
|“agnyouHl)
及Qe
PRE
2。
》Loans
-4
NR
A“OATHISOT
?497-T[O
“2UD-oyB
4-35
2-11
& |
‘AMO
ceartsog
2-4
2-
“-ON"W
LE
&
ト | | 1| |
"4esaxdais “UOT {.. TICES
JSUT
verte HRA
MAN
‘ASNGY, SeT
qys¥q OANVIOPISOT
9ATH9rr94TY
SIdOO
rrejreO Te19O puniep
エ
エ
NODWS ‘NOILVDOLKOD
"88]
)
( 79727(0 う
*て ORATLONnFHnS
"SNLA) "SOKO - GAILVARAWT “aaOJ

“IVNOLLIGNOQ, “HAISSHONOD
97T wagTT 20T (4TL WOT Woy“TT

F Hrg-11 HUB- TB-1E に
ersd
区9 —“opas | ‘opat-lQ g-MF GASk
PARADIGM
so} CYT た 9."の

— | -T[O
“Dga4-O
urexeO |) |
MBN MB|
NN-TS |
BNU-L1E |
RBA owen ‘otf
“+
yuesergy の 92.4977
46-83TBTU に
の| TEO "9422900 |
fopaweypn-oxeyq|copawgyow-lo BS-OE RS-4E
gon|| L1E UB HUES EME PELE —|
“Dunw-oxRTT ‘punto
守
TU の*
92%-9 の*
246-T[O ‘opau-IAv] ‘opau-lo
} "So
eTqeqorg
′ ||
Ueserg *39N ‘i
OF SECOND
Deine RBU-TE
"sod} GULF
の | TEO
479-93TEIU ののG4G&| LF
たの
93 eM
||E Nes
262.927 se
opauneato
RB
|
ecumn-0¢ |¢
FORMAT | AF
crest MOG
の ide t 1に Py バ ei
TUTG]T9 caer
rev jaaaies BEM ome Pavone aati aetie
。 4 "の be |. “opaiay 7 に
CONJUGATION.
-婦補信人
の 10のの 4 の
7-93L9T ー。 6 マ _g
ゃ BIA as
-ILDPUDU-OY OpetoEns
‘op に 6
143
VERBAL INFLECTION IN POLITE FORM.
189. 5. In social intercourse in Japan, language has

been given a special character for the purposes of courte-
sy. Except among relatives and with one’s own servants,
verbal forms in the main parts of sentences almost always
differ somewhat from the simple inflections just given, in
order to express politeness, respect or reverence. The
subject of honorific language will not be dealt with at any
length here.
We may not, however, pass by the use of the verb o>
masi, meaning “ be,” which, as a suffix to the Main Stems of
verbs, relieves the verbs from the familiarity and curtness of
the simple inflections. The inflections of this verb are con-
stantly in use, and are universally applicable to other verbs.
In fact, 4 mast has now no independent function. It
appears always as a suffix.
Inriection or tHE Porrrs Vers ゆす Masv.
190. a. The inflection of the verb > masi is some-

what' unlike that of either of the verbs whose paradigms
have already been given.
The Main Stem of the verb is [LL mashi; its Negative
Stem is ++ mase ; its Certain Present is ¢ す mast, and
its Conditional Stem is > 41 masure. It has no deside-
rative form.. Knowing these peculiarities the student can
easily complete its paradigm.
19{. b. All the inflections of + -$ mast, however, are
not in common use. The forms most frequently met with
are the following :—
: Pos. yy mast:
Cert. Pres. |Neg. pry mase-nit
に Pos. ネーせ 5 ma-shd (seu)
Broke っ Neg. yo-yo masii-mai
Cert. Past | Pos. 4 し - だ mashi-ta

INFLECTION IN POLITE FORM. 145
Prob. Past |Pos. 2 L-72 6 5 mashi-tard
Pos. 3 し - たれ攻 mashi-tareba -
ond. Pres.
Cond. Pres, Neg.| B¥-A HOPI mase-nakattareba
Cond. Past | Pos. 2L-72 & (ばげば) mashi-tara (ba)
Pos. 2L-72 5 mashi-tari

RG Neg.| ませ - なかつたり) mase-nakattari
Pos. 2 L-C mashi-te

Gerund 7
Neg. すすせ - な〈つて mase-nakite |
192. c. Several of the forms for the Negative Voice of

$F masi are by preference in popular speech rendered
by combining with the negative certain present, 放せん
masen, such auxiliary forms as でせう desho, でした
deshita, で" しだ & deshitara, which are remote abbreviations
of the particle ~~ de, and inflection forms of the verb
どざる gozaru.
Examples :—
Cert. Past,| Neg.Jis 3+ A CL 72 masen deshila

Prob. ,, » |» SHA CLG 5 masen deshitard
Cond. ,, » lo PHA C72 B(\Lymasen deshitara(ba)
193. d. In polite usage a Desiderative Form for verbs

has been devised by changing the final syllabic of the
ordinary desiderative form from 72 tai to 72 5 6 for the
Positive Voice, and to 72 ¢ taku for the Negative Voice,
and suffixing the polite verb OS) $F gozarimast, or
TRUSS gozaimasi, Positive or Negative.
146 SECTION II, ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAR.
E-ramples :—
Polite Pos. BWELPGI-TCRHO BST

時 Foun naoshito-gozarimasu
Neg. なほしだたく - どざり5ません
なほす 97 | naoshitaku-gozartmasen
Polite Pos. まけたう - どざいます

Desidertive Foun maheto-Gozaimasu
= eg. HU 724 -CSVBCtA
Bi oR 5 maketaku-gozaimasen
Polite Pos. BH S-TRVL RF

Desiderative Form MM
Ges ae Nee. BH72¢ -TCXVSHA
BES の7 の 2 た 0-902009728
ど
7
e. The Imperative Mode in polite form is commonly
formed by the help of certain auxiliaries, with or without
the verb }-f mast. For the present, the auxiliary 773 4
nasaru, “ please do,” associated with pg mas, may illus-
trate this form of inflection, as ;—
Pox なさい中せ nasaimase / or
Imperative} なさいすし nasaimashi !
oes Nees ARAwes A nasaimasu na! or
= なきいまする AR nasaimasurv na!
In polite inflection the verb to which きい呈す nasar-

masu is auxiliary is accompanied by the honorific xy 0.
SUMMARY OF POLITE INFLECTION FORMS.
Exhibiting these forms together, and classifying them

in accordance with the arrangement generally made by
Western grammarians, we have the following paradigm.
147
の6か _
22789 の
に 4の 4498
THSOSN に
TSON の6 か
92078 er
VRE-10% 921 NY E-1 TSCoHTPtOO
48ed
O.LDIVYSDUL-LTSO’
G22
PUA RE-1 BY VULE-1B1X eee
NQILASDU-TY NII NE SO’
202.920c429700-THSOGN
a@@Oy TAILONALITAG
IN POLITE FORM.
aTquqorgy
NT
CSUVE-18Z
“ce
$9212 YRE-ITNE
O.LOPLYSAP
UISDUL-TSOVN
LS VRE AY OM ao
INFLECTION
VRE VEY Hee Jose nrereO

CO ATLYOTCNT
‘MOIOA ATELYDHN ‘HOIO A TAILISO “ASNDT, GNV OL
pus
asoYN £ £1
,,
— NOLLOATINI ALIIOd AATLVATSATTI 2 ヤセ 61
TAO]CNY ‘AISNE, TAILISOG
“HOIOA NT GAILVOR
A “HOIO 148
UOT OAVUIOITY 62418-18% GULORLAETEE

が 27800-tUTSON の 02 の 1628 の 66-TSOSN
INE “AE- >

-TTSOBN
に1の t98の 97742
ate
の
punizex mais br
YU-TVHY VRENSQA
の
9AT4et9DTS9T
trtO
O}-TTSOVN ASDUZOD NT Nyoj-TYSOe waspunDzoB
46-TTSOGN
もぶつ
27478
EYES Y-TV REAR
so (1) ZGLEARY-VU
O aspunwspu-Tysovu
Io (1ys) O DUNLNSDULIDSDU-TYSOVU
SECTION II. ELEMENTS
SU-14E¥
‘ECO,
“ALON 99TOT OOSFCT
LOZ 4SOUTTRrox9
人 to1O osouvdep
qtaa Teo oq 9Deur
dl SuryNyysqns
Ur
ITALLVIAAI,
ayy oaoqe rrSrperedt
TOj oy} urep_ woyg BYTY ‘ysovu
oy} Ure te4S Jo 9d9 (19.OF oq 999Fr
う pNrNsgONo
aHL sava,
@ Y ‘anyY & ngT NRv 2 ¥ ug
OF GRAMMAR.
G6] 9 oto,ate sory reltodurr Lrerixne

sqteA yonur posn
sv syuereambe
JO ey} STLSqL
"re4 O9 ‘aq YE. ののタツ nu pus 2 Y nto 9UrOG reJurgur9]9
syouz Srrurrgoroo
Wey}
9 Jo [vorpea eouvzzodurr
Tr ary} asauedve Tethbo【[o)
vn YB の ‘oqdung sarptsod ‘aoueystxe
ro ‘uorssessod
ST pozvorpur
Aq sity, iT9A -TOO
INFLECTION IN POLITE FORM. 149
sequently it has ordinarily the meanings “ there is,’ or

“ (I) have,” ete. See paragraph 169 for peculiarities in its
forms of inflection. Note its uses in paragraphs 274 and
273. There is no negative conjugation for ある aru in
common speech, excepting in the negative probable pre-
sent form % A4Pw arumai.
b. ある aru becomes polite when its Main Stem あり 5
ari is used with > masu, for whose forms see para-
graphs 189-194. This verb becomes yet more polite when
it takes on the form どざる gozaru and adds to the Main
Stem the verb PY masu, as CY OSPF gozarimasu or
more commonly CNug F gozaimasu, see 193. No real
changes in meaning take place with these formal changes.
They are merely compliances with the needs of social
courtesy, Hb arimasu and CN bh PS gozarimasu
have proper negative conjugations, 193, 194.
c When the particle -C de is prefixed*to ある aru or
どざる gozau and their various forms of inflection, the
meaning of the combined result is that simply of “ being.”
The notion of ‘‘ possession” disappears. て "dei1S another
form for the gerundial particle (2, nite “being.” で
ある , de aru, で HHS de ard (arau) etc. are usually
abbreviated in speech into 7% da, 7 f 5 dard,and CHO72
de atta into 78D 72 dattaete. C fH 6 $F de arimasu becomes
usually です desu; でどざりすせ 5, de gozarimashs, be-
comes でせう ges49: でございまし友 de gozaimashita be-
comes でレ deshita. etc. etc.
d. There are other verbs much used in polite intercourse
that terminate with ある au. Examples of such verbs are
いらつつしゃやる, irassharu, “ being in a place,” an equivalent
for “ to dwell,” “to come” and “to go”: ¢ #3 4, kudi-
saru, “being in descent” an equivalent for “to conde-
150 SECTION II, ELEMEN'I'S OF GRAMMAR.
scend,” “to give from above’: 7X4 nasaru, “ causing

to be,” an equivalent for “deign to do,” and “ please to
do” : and J2O L-? J, ossharu, “ being under instruction,”
an equivalent for “ please to communicate to another ” and
“deigu to say.” These verbs like どざる gozaru when, for
increased courtesy’s sake they are combined with ます
masu areas arule written いらつしやいすすす trasshaimasu,
くださいきす hudasaimasu, ZAwHS F ese68ds7。 F2O
Lev e Fo osshvimeuse and thus throughout the inflection
forms of > masu, their terminal. The imperatives of
these verbs are by usage in simple form いらつしやい
trasshat, ください kudasai and so on. In more courte-
ous form their imperatives are those regularly formed with
o> masu,as WHOL KH SL wasshainashi, ZAuUeaq
し nasaimashi, etc. ete. Some other changes in the inflec-
tion of these verbs take place. Most noticeable among
these is the elision of the 4 sound in the terminal ある
aru in several of the other inflection forms than those here
given, ag. the gerund of いらつしやる trassharu is not
いらつしゃやつて irasshille but いらして (irashite) irasivtte,
婦きる?2s の 38not FAOT nusi'lle, but 72 LC (nashi-
te) nas’tle, ete, ete.
のあるか 4 “State of being ” or “ condition of being”
finds expression in the verb みる Gu which, chiefly as
an auxiliary to other verbs in their forms as gerunds, gives
a continuous force to such verbs. This association of みる
iru with other verbs is very like in effect the association of
the English verb “to be” with participial forms of other
verbs, vy. “is writing,” “is sleeping,” ain studying.” ある
iru frequently coalesces with the gerund forms by merg-
ine its ¢ sound into the final sound of the gerund, e.g. して
みる shite iru “is doing 2 may become してる shvleru ;
aguas をすて un 5 Uy ee “puUog
ons & £ nsnr Y > 6 sat のの
as -企 or 2 6 aang DBA
rms “] mR was wv
op ‘amg % を ouroo ,, ‘away g > : SHAHA
FORM.
cnHn8。 GNV nHn> Jo SYOITVHYd “/6I

の 99 ‘SOATIUVISQNS 0} SSUTUBOUT TGCT9A
SrAr8 ut De "SdlT9A 91O Jo BOO oy} SCTEGTCX9 De Surpuvdxe Ul SgTTeI[LXTUG SG osn TO 9T
IN POLITE
Xe .COP >, PUB ,.9roo ,, aI SSUTUVOUT STTSGH YS9.e9tt 9SOTHAA Nuns Y £ pus niny YY are
fay], “Wears ear 9re goretodurr peroeds Jo utayy Fo OA4 Jo Sutrrgrperedt gt ‘qooods Axeurpzo
UI TIA jour ApUVISUOO OO9CT T6IS9rT yVyMoUIOS JO SG て9A Moy Vv oY gr9dL “L “96j
‘NOLLOWTANI UV TOAOTTAI dO SHUAA OME
INFLECTION
nsnunto £9 KX st
Trrof 99TIOG saT OrWeSnfroO yALY oY} 0} STDTO9OB 9DUE ST 1.10 YU jo wonosput yy,
‘s8uteq Sutaow Io Surat 07 99uerej9rd Aq D9rr9J9r savy
gouo Keut nwo YE ,,-Sulaq Jo Woryrtpuoo,, To ,, 934s ,, 9Ye9TDTT SpIoM HO “nw FY pues
nwo YY woseazoq 98esm た rerrpro ur souereyIp ‘Awe FI ‘opyT yuq ST oeteyy, "の Guy /
oe -oqa ‘nspun LEY se ‘nsvw £ & TA urror aztjod
ut sreedde 9T ‘woreSnfuog puossg ay} 0} SrDYO99e rrO』 9TCtOrt ut poyesuluoo sta ウツ
っ 9 Y DLE osutooeq er Surdeets st,, na ajou YP LE
TaOTTaNV ‘aSNEY,
| TAIISOg“AOIOA
| AtrYBHN
“AOlIOA
| AAMISOg“SOIOA
| ATrY9AN
"ROTOA
TALLVOLGNT
"OTN ae oo
rre4t9O JueserT T 9NADY ibe と 2- TE]

WU-O TSに 9. SMN
909(|) jeHS 9Uu09
| you "909
(J) leMS you | ‘op () jleMsop | 0P190
(D IHS you Op
‘
9UU09
$a-2 2 ME $a- -1 いま
oh-ox -O[
(にの4 04-TTTS 4-TI[S
の2
a[qBqortg € 6a モ- ヽ*
うま Rp ATER
Ps oh-T¥ TUT oys WU-BS
Ajqeqoud'9uu09
40 |(}) Ajqeqo.d
you ‘awos
10 | Ajqeqoid
‘op 40 (|) Ajqeqoud}
you ‘op Jo IIPHS
jIPUS 9U09 ]]eEYs10U 9WO9 US op you op
2
SECTION II. ELEMENTS
WLe.ah-
は
4
ンー
24-03[
のり72の DDYDU-TYS
UVP)PUT wee にこ/人な 7 本ダー
たの DpUDU-OF -TTTS
たの 0-98の 4 のの
‘awedsey awod ewes ‘jou sey jou ‘pip sey auop pip ‘jou sey you
9Uu09 . | auop
5 かだ */ ペン 2%06%-7
9 と
OF GRAMMAR.
務 270747-O
め 0. 46-TTS
の 7の 72のの.
9IBOT egle 2 CONVH- 1- と 9: %e-R LY £9
2-TYT
ゆ 0. PUDU-OF,
OLD 0.t09-TYS Odd-9S
のの . の
Ajqeqoid
う '9uu4o Ajqeqosd
pip you A\qeqoid
‘pipJo Ajqeqoid
pip you
sey 9UUO 9UU09 sey auop op
OpatayD}DYoU-OF,
9LUOJ
ysnoyy
153
Un0U1
awed
RUMEN
Jou pip (|) ysnoyy pip (94) ysnouy

pey
you
RUGLY
(|)
TeeU-O,
(|)
.
OPA
PUL
Opa.vpupu-as の7-LUTS
0/2. tD
0 の 2 の TH
ム
ルー
マリ
アママス 3 リーモ
4SUq_
9ATSS9oTrOO
0
2.(2977227
の
4-THS
の
INFLECTION.
にとウトメンコリ
9uu09
10U op (24) ysnoyy saop (ay) ghOU1 19U op (|) yBnouy aW0d (|) YSNOYY
Escen acre ee 2a queseig 9ATSs9g9roO
aYyDU-TYS oO pa.tayDU-O
OF IRREGULAR
Boat 人とapgnens“ "GOTAI AALLONALANg

9ul09
Op JOU pip (94) J! ( se9 J yOu Op (90) J! (oa) (84) J!
DW PUDU-BS の9) ‘D.t0}-TY8 DAD PUDU-OF の0) 4 の 2-TX
GVU-R (xD 42-71 GUYER? (HI) 3 を Wed POOHHPRTOD
の 4 の 2709 の 4-THS DLO POYCU-OF,
EXAMPLES
GUE GUAT 2
awi0d
Op you saop (a4) J! Op (24)J! 10U Sap (84) JI SWOd (84) J!
の 0996-9B の 0-9TTLB 094-O バ [ 0q-0INy
TIU-® エサま Hue? +-び > TUT989t TeTOTHHDUOD
の 09.99 の 0-TUS DQALIYOU-OF
FUMu-I Bua. "ECOTI ZATLONALaag
i19u op iOP 。 | awed jou op 1903
/ pu-nans / 0 に TUTS | / DU-DIDY | / Oy _| or ArkYaNT
>-ヶタルよみ“27
viet
|
・9uOD 9Ul09 9Ui09
OF GRAMMAR.
Zujaey you ‘Bujop jou | auop 3UIAeM ‘usop |Bujaey you ‘Zuiwoo you | Buirey ‘Buiwoo
agnyou-Tys 97-THS op YOU-OF “ty punta
ッ>
ヶカー
Rt
>L-=
>ー1
れる -9S 02-Oバ[
-P £7
II. ELEMENTS
YSIM
Op 91 YSIM (|) _guu02 0} 1UeA JOU Op (1) 9Ul02 01 1UEA (|)

10U
(|)
OP
0}
11
2 の 00. がの TUTS 227-TTS 1 1の 2076.7 のた TH WRU ULlOLT IATPBAIpIsaq

いき
いか
バナ
ル
ナー
うそ
>ドー
を
|
|
| |
satuyjawos
S9Ui19U0S
ーー LDPUDU-O
1.(0}}0:YDU-OY
3ciop 1 Zulwos .
s リ (TION
3ulop sau ye 3uluu09 saw} ye
10U
you
fAtlo.eky-72
0-9S
ツー 4 のた ET nrto還 9ATTEtoTY
207
6 し
(の
ょ
の LL
P-TYS
は
s
(1 2£-7
60-IHS
3
OR
ダル
入
は
ての
の
HATLYDHN
(9 くのと */ と |
"SHOTO
"HLOIO A FALLISOT "TOTOA HAILISOT SNT, GNV ACOPL
A
0TOA
ALYDHN
Ist
PASSIVES, POTENTIALS, AND CAUSATIVES. 155
り . PHRASE VERBS.
198. The Japanese language abounds in combinations

of words which have the function of single parts of speech.
Such combinations are especially noticeable among verbs.
They may be called PHRASE-VERBS, OF VERE PHRASES, because
they consist of some primary verbal variation combined
with one or more auxiliary verbs, all together forming
phrases which pass through various inflections as though
they were simple verbs. By means of phrase-verbs the
Japanese construct verbal forms which express voice in
other than a directly active relation. There are, thus,
equivalents of (1) passtvu, (2) PorentiiL, and (8) catsarive
VoIcEs among Japanese verbal forms.
The full treatment of these phrase-verbs lies outside
the scope of this manual, But some acquaintance with
them is desirable for any student of the language. A
few facts concerning their formation and use are there-
fore appended.
(99. 1. Tue Passtve Vorcp. When that which is the
object of a verb in ordinary form is represented as having
become a subject, affected by the action expressed in the
yerb, the verb is said to have taken on the PassivE VOICE.
For instance, the active verb-phrase “he knows me,”
is made passive when it becomes “I am known by hin.”
Likewise “I see,” becomes passive when phrased ‘I am
seen,” &c.
200. The change from the active to the passive voice
in Japanese is made
a. by adding to the Negative Stem of the First con-
jugation the syllables れる nev,
b. and to the same stem of the Second Conjugation the
syllables られる fARERC.
For example ーー
The verbs L 4 shiru “know,” をる eru “obtain,” and
みる miru “see,” are made Passive as follows ;—
CONJUGATION. | NEGATIVE STEM. PASSIVE VOICE.
First. Conj. shira しられる。 to be known”

J L ら shirarvreru
IL ge っ CRAVE
をられる 4
to be obtained
7 33|
Second Conj.
I Ami みられる。 to be seen.”
mi rarer
20!. a. Strictly speaking, however, there is no passive

voice in Japanese speech. Etymologists teach that the so-
called passive termination is a condensed compound made
up of the verbs, ® 6 art “being,” and をる @ “ get,”
which means "get being.” The verb しられる sharararu,
therefore, is a verb-phrase meaning “ to get being knowing.”
This phrase by an easy transition comes to mean “to be
known.” This change applies to all passives. They are
as Prof. B. H. Chamberlain describes them, “active in
diseuise.”
202. b. The paradigms of all the so called passives are
shaped in accordance with the First Form of the Second
Conjugation.
ILLUSTRATIVE PHRASES *ーー
わなたくしにたよくしられる “ He is well known by me.”
Watukushi nt yoku shirareru
とこをみられましたか “ Where were you seen?”
Dolo wo miraremashita ka
203. 2. Tae Porgsrrar Voice. Having power to do
PASSIVES, POTENTIALS, AND CAUSATIVES. 157
anything, 4.6. PorgNrrarrry。 is expressed by the same phrase-

verbs as those used to convey passive meanings.
TrrLOsTRATTYE PHRASRS :—
Se くちにとはたてられぬ “One can not set up
shoes a door for a man’s
uchi nt to wa taterarenu
mouth.”
てこられるかきいてみすませ 5う5 “I will ask him if he can
Korareru ka kiite mimasho come.”
SUGENStA といヽすした “He said, he can not
ates sient come. (can not come,
Matrarenasen to iimashita that he said.)
204. «a. In the First Conjugation most of the verbs
have a seconp potential form, which, in almost every in-
stance, is formed by adding the syllabic る ru to the Con-
ditional Stem.
For example :—
For the verb しる shiru “know,” there are the two
forms しられる shirareru, and しれる shireru, both phrase-
verbs meaning “may,” or “ can, know.”
By preference, however, the idea of permission, or “ may,”’
is associated with しられる shirareru, and with all verbs
1m RERU.
And of positive ability, or “can,” with しれる slireru
and all such verbs in ろ Rv.
There are some variations in the formation of the second
potential form, such as 4 27 BS kikoeru instead of & YF 4H
kikeru, which should be learned.
205. vb. Inthe Second Conjugation the two potential
forms for みる mi “see” ;—that is, みかられる mirareru
“may see,” and みをる mieru, “ can see,” should be noticed
as the exceptional two potentials in the Second Conjuga-
tion.
206. 3. Tue Causative Voros. There are many phrase-
verbs whose theanings express CAUSING OF ACTION, e.g,
“ causing to know,” or “to get,” or “ to see.”

Such causation is expressed by the additions to the
Negative Stem of a verb, in the First Conjugation of the
syllables serv, ‘
And in the Second Conjugation of the syllables saserv.
For example ーー
The verbs しる shiru, 4H の 0 and みる miru, become
Causative as follows ;—
CONJUGATION. |NEGATIVE STEM. CAUSATIVE VOICE.
=, に oe しら6せる “to cause to

EnshCon: | bee a eerie em
IL. tee C させる “to cause to

¢ SS
の27 obtain ”
Second Conj.
Il Am みさせる “* to cause to
wt SASEVU see.
All causative verbs are conjugated according to the

paradigm for the First Form, Second Conjugation.
207. Nore. The irregular verbs くる kurv, and する
suru, form causative in the forms こさせる kosaseru
“cause to come,” and きせサる saseru “cause to do.’
Intustrative PHrases :—
すでにきかしてください O “Please let me know at once.”
Sugu ni kikashite kudasat.
みなうれるならはや〈 AT しらせてください。
Mina (の pre nara hayaku | ite shivasete hudasai.
“Tf you can sell all, please come quickly and let me know.”
しずかにさせなければ vi Zw“ You must make them
Shizuka ni sasenakereba ikenat. keep still.”
THE ADJECTIVE :-—COMPARISON, INFLECTION. 159
V. THE ADJECTIVE.
208. In the Japanese language, words and phrases

added to nouns for the purpose of describing, defining,
limiting the meanings of the nouns, differ much in con-
struction, and in ways of use, from their equivalents in
English speech, rue apsectives. For instance, Japanese
adjectives have neither number, gender, nor a true suc-
cession of degrees, such as positive, comparative, and super-
lative. But they have an inflection which, as far as it
goes, is almost exactly like the inflection of verbs.
209. True verbs, too, and adverbial words, are in con-
stant use as adjectives.
1. COMPARISON.
210. The Japanese do not express degrees of com-

parison among things by such terminals as “ er,” and “ est,”
or by a succession of auxiliaries of relation, such as
“more” and “most.” They use a simple adjective like
ながい nagat “long,” or やすい yasui “easy,” “cheap,”
and make comparison as follows :—
2il. a. For raz Comparative Decree. They use ordi-
narily the particle } § yori “than,” with the adjective ;
saying, for example, 一"This than, that long is,” or “ cheap
is.’ This is to say, “ Than this, that is long’”’ or “ cheap,”
which means what is understood in English by the words
“ That is longer ’’ or ‘‘ cheaper, than this.”
For example :—
Among our illustrative proverbs (825) take numbers 11,
and 41.
“Proverb 1. るいらんょりもるあやうし
Ruiran yort mo ayausht.
“ Pile of eggs than even, dangerous,” that is,
{1
1,
“Bren than a pile of eggs, dangerous,” or “More dangerous

than even a pile of eggs.
eee AM Lb EA
Exoverh 14, Mime yori kokoro.
“ Face than heart,” that is, “Heart than, face
(is better ),” ov, “ The heart is more to be desired than the
face.”
211. Nore. Excess in quality of one thing over another
is sometimes expressed by such words as 3D molto
“more,” 婦人 nao “ yet,” or “still,” &e.
For exanuple ーー
もつとみがい motto nagai, “more long,” RIE やすい
nao yaxui, “yet cheap,” that is, “ longer,” “ cheaper.”
213. b. For tHe Surrrtarive Dsengm. The extreme
degree of quality is expressed by the use of such words
as いちげん ichi ban, “number one,” だいいちの dai
ichi no “ first,” ‘ chief,” &e.
For example :—
いちばんながいなは Fechi ban nagai naw2, “ Number
one long rope,” is equivalent to the English words, “ The
longest rope.”
2. INFLECTION.
214. The simplest formof the adjective is what may

be called rar srem.
By the addition of certain syllabics to the Stem, various
adjective words and phrase words, are formed. These
are simple adjectives, adverbial adjectives, and verbal ad-
jectives, all having special mood and tense forms.
By inriection these adjectival words receive both affirma-
tive and negative expression.
215. «a. The syllabic い 1 added to the Stem of an ad-
THE ADJECTIVE: -COMPARISON, INFLECTION. 161
jective, forms the simple adjective, which is usable either

as an attribute or as a predicate.
For example :—
_From the Stems 災が naga, and やす yasu, the simple
adjectives RAiw nagai “long” and やすい yasut “ easy,”
or “cheap,” are formed. One can say AAiIw なは nagai
nawa, “long rope,” or AIK がながい nawa ga nagai, “ the
rope is long”; and やすいはり yasut hari, “a cheap
needle,” or (% 6 がやすい hart ga yasui, “the needle is
cheap.”
216. Nore. In Proverb 32;—2 45 をかづねて
あたらしききをしる Furuhi wo tazunete, atarashiki wo shiru,
“Inquiring after old (things) he learns new (things),” the
adjectives “old,” and “new,” terminate in the syllabic
Xx.
This syllabic is the Classical termination of all adjectives.
In common speech the x sound has been dropped, leaving
the 1 vowel element as the ordinary, simple adjective termi-
nal, so that the proverb is read commonly, “furut wo tazu-
nete atarashit wo shiru.”
217. 0b. The syllabic ¢ xv, added to the Stem of an
adjective, forms an adverbial adjective, or an adjectival
adverb. In ordinary speech this form has predicative
force. When adverbial it is followed by the verb which it
qualifies.
Example :—
From the Stems 7 3 naga, and > yasu, are thus formed
AAS nagaku, and 中すく yasuku, which may be used as
follows ;—
ての婦はがながくくごどぎざいます Kono nawa ga nagahu
gozaimasu. “ This rope (%™-) long is,” that is, “‘ This rope
is long.”
6 plo | Mau
TNL TO LYRIS 7 が9 の
ばかの7の TO 7270 ga99e「pY 9[durtg
AZT 0 VET | 31 9: 1 E19IUNE
WMO gor || THeYHYr VII || SLG S SLAETDHf Vv
SECTION II. ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAR.
“‘TMAILOULGY FHL JO NOLLOGIANI

ー: SMOTTOF Se ‘oaTpalpV OTT} JO EXOJ TOTCLT9ADG D9IPOE せ OF
Aq apvut ore story
‘gausou puv 9AHrsod (9T) 9dd > の F Q qreA oy} JO Surro』 SOTWA SGTDD
OSIG Se eaTpoelpe 9
-oet [dtgA oseyT, “eSUo} PUB DOOCT JO』 ‘sqtos ont} OTT *suor29HUt
T 9 “6IZ
*SttrTO+ TTY9APS DG TBAT9OS[pe ons} STOrrOJ SUOTPOBUT atduis 9ser 0} TOTPPeu
“nevunnz06 oBou の pt ouoy £BARR OSE xZ EI のっ posspuas qooods Areurpxo ur ‘otoF
s% HZ @ 2 se oouszues せ youg
-a1oq} st ‘nspunnzo6 nypbou ののの 4 の 46ouoy ををの京つ YAY
のzo のウやつ qreA oyjod oy} 9rojodl Aqperodsy “nevi
gow{ oe} 98uen9 STH9 89OP 9d 09 が.
のののx CxZ proA
"2
C も seurooeq 29297 〉) fd "OSTW ‘og (ep) ‘ofpu ge pepunos st TOTHAA
eqJO nyvbou > ZX
ayy 8urAee[ ‘punos x oy} SrrddorD fq 9 の pt GX urror ogy OJT sossed
ー: aduwra 0g
2 90 pue ‘eatjoolpe oq} JO
-‘oIqeT[As Srpeogxd oy Jo 9u9ur919 [OMOA aT} THA D9TIOGOD ST DTHOS
Ut “ALON “SIZ
mrror [VIqreapy ey} wor; PDeddorp wezo ST PTnOS HX OY} doeeds oururoo
ee) そとマフ £4
_Sydvayo apvut st 9T っ ‘St quay spy duayp ., ‘oyiyspuryop nynsng
162
5 2194 ET
や Terdt9A4 9Ar499『pY の 2の 2978.4 nyning
_ Aj-mau Aj-pjo
oe 9 ときこのまま
so Yarrss
| Ce きこまいと no YPEABD
の7の6の 78 nspuweob
TO の 20の 442
の (28 ‘op nunf
の 84020
の 228 10 uaspuliwz06
99eorD9rT
WO SI Mau SI 10U MAU PO st jou DIO
A IVAN
WT “‘SMYO “TALLISOT “HALLVOUN, “HALLISOT LATTYDEN
AfLYDICNT
“aC@OJ
547195
2
Ee
219
1%
40h
AGT
ZF 6
ーー
TS4T9O 4U989TCT 妙の 228 HYLYSDADPD
6 の7 Mf が.02/
7 we
SI MOU SI 10U A8U SI pjo si you plo
£9.079U@ 219U¢ge と ae eo aT £9.eh
VEGE NORI の7のの. 728
の6 0 のの人が 2.77OLDYDU Quays”
| nyninf2966
の
5 eaん Si J0 |]IM Kifeqoud
si you ‘mauJo | Ajqeqoud
‘si Jo doud
ん Pere
Pi
9 A9U |IIM JOU aq Mau IA aq DI IA 10U 9d 0
i iad sae MC
| 219:4 Ucn
| uee?y
| IEE せな
THE ADJECTIVE :—INFLECTION.
の2 の 8 が 7 ypsDAVyD
yl DAPVADU ORNL NN DYBYOU
SBA Mau SEM 10U MOU sem pjo sem jou pjo
erquqorg
qu 2¢
6920-019 2 は 9と aT 9
のみ
の7 の 778
が 227
の 0.4 ounyoyou
272274.674/
の 4 の nyning
sem Ajqeqoid
mau sem Ajqeqoud
「PIO sem Ajqeqosd
you pio
19U¢
jou
163
sem
mou
£948
Ayqeqoid
OLDIPOYDU
TYIYSOLOPY
pjo 3Ul9 you pio Bujaq Mau 3Ul9 you mau Bulag
umreS
amnypu nyninf anyning” angyou 6675. の2の aynyrysD.woyD
Dh > ae > 2 2H ITINE 21944
pjo you sawn} ye Bulag plo saul} ye 8Ul9d Mau JOU SawUuNaWOS Bulag Mau Saw ye 9Ul9d
SECTION Uf. ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAR.
LED YVYSD.LD PO WIOT 9ATeTT99TY
072.4227⑰S2.4
の 2202 の46nyninf- wengwoyning- LED YDYDU NYVYSD.LOPD
(ンタ / 2 OT fr 2LOnwe ge 6 は Cx 919 LE (O81 GLE
AUNTVINE
の 3n0U1
Mal
pjo you yZnowp PIO ysnoyy mau you ysnouy
opauaynu nynwnf 079.42974.474/ Opaiaynu 07078 の.6の7の 9ATSS992TOO
の
2
RUM ET SUNSET 殿
RUN
219
守
NYyNLNL alam
plo 9J9A 41 J! MAU 9d JOU Pjnoys } 4! Mau aq DIHOUS H J!
you
4DIO
9)
(の
CAM
77人のの y
(nq)ounqpogninf (DQ) D.LOFIDYDU NYVYSV.LDID (の9)2. の 77 が 78.4
の2の
904
(FN
の
FT
(FI) 9 LOST (FIG CGR Y19UE (ED9 C819 UE
qseg
[BUOHIPTOD
2
plo 10U st 41 J! Pio st HJ! mal YOu SI }! J! MOUSE Jearr Tem T ATT ||
pgawaypungning | pgatagning | ngataymne nyryspenyD NALA YVYSD. PD | USAT EEE
HUM 2 25 AUON ST HUOK 21944 HUNT ILE -rArroNnrgng
TArY9HN "TATrTSOT "HALYDHN LATLTSOT “SMUOT IVAN A
164
‘mag gy THAVIVEY 74g ‘SIVLLY BALLOT
THE ADJECTIVE :—INFLECTION. 165
3, ADJECTIVAL WORDS AND PHRASES.
220. Many words, not originally adjectives, take on

aN ADJECTIVAL CHARACTER by combination, or association, with
other words.
221. a. Nowmns followed by the particle の so, and the
abbreviated syllabic み Na, (婦る naru “be”), serve as
adjectives.
Examples :-—
SAD kin no “of gold”=“golden”; @2LDO
makoto no “ of truth” =“ truthful.”
And #4 4» 方 akiraka na, “bright being ”=“ bright;”
ばかな baka sg “fool being ”=“ foolish,” and so on.
222. b. Nouns followed by らしい Rasa, meaning
“like” or ‘‘ appearance,” become adjectival.
Examples :—
ばからしい baka rashii “like a fool” =“ foolish ;”
てどるらしめい kodomo rashii “ like a child ”=“ childish; ”
2A 5 らしい honto rashit “like the truth ”=‘ truth-
sceming,” and the like.
223. c. Verbs, in present and past forms, often become
adjective in use.
Evample ーー
CA&Z dekiru and C& ww dekinat meaning “able to
do,” and “not able to do,” are equivalent of ‘ possible,”
and 7 impossible,’ when used as adjectives.
b w7e aita meaning “has become open” =“‘ open,” is
used as an adjective, and the like.
224. d. There are many phrases in use by the Japanese
which are practically units, and may be called phiase-
adjectives, such as :—
あしのはやい ashi no hayai, “ quick of foot,” =“ swift; ”
VLOBIEW ishi no 61, ‘abounding of stone,’=
166 SECTION TT. ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAR.
“stony,” YL のわるい Ui ro wares “bad of spirit,’=

“« i]l-tempered,” and so on.
When these and like phrases are used predicatively, の
no is replaced by $3 ga, as :— ,
あし PS はやい ashi ga hayai for あしのはやい ashi no
hayai; AN DS LIEW mimi ga toi “distant of ear"三
* deaf,” めがちかい me ga chika“ near of eye,” ==“ short
sighted.”
225. e. The Desiderative Fora of the verb, that is,
the Main Stem having the syllabies かい (ai suffixed, is in
common use as an adjective.
Evamples ーー
MVE Lew nsoshitsi, * desirous of mending,” ‘ curing 「
=“helpful,” * kind 5” 4 72w gjitai, “desirous of fear-
ing ? ”?=* anxious,” ‘f timid.”
VI. THE ADVERB.
226. Words and phrases whose functions are equival-

ent to those of sapverss in the English language, are
numerous in Japanese speech. In origin and chief use
most of the adverbial forms are adjectives, verbs, and
nouns, which, by means of particles and combinatives, are
made descriptive of the action expressed in the verbs.
227. 1. There are a few true adverbs. Such as ーー
He 5 amari, “too much;” ばかり dbakai “ only ;”
ちつょと ego “slightly;” どう do “how?;” どく
7 た “very 3” はなはだ hanahadu “very;” のいかゞ
ihaga “how 3” wo isu “when?;” つと hilto “ posi-
tively 5” }7F mada“ yet 5” Aw ue “why?” さきのつば 5
sappart “ wholly:” 72 ¢ wp tadaimn 7 presently; ” Hd.
yahart ‘‘ also;”’ and some others.
THE ADVERB, 167
228. 2. The adjectivul forne ending in ¢ xu is

practically a true adverb ;—
as 災がく nagaku “long;” > ¢ yasuku ‘cheaply,’
“easily,” あだらしくのの es が ee “ newly;” 2A ¢ furubu.
“old”? はやく hayaku “ quickly,” X ¢ yokw ‘ well,” etc.
229. 3. Novis which are made to serve as adjectives
by the addition of の no, or 7% na, become adverbial
by the use of the suffix (に »1 in the place of no, or ya;—
as PAL [z malsoto ni * truthfully,” “really;” しづか
(て shizuka ni “ gently,” “ quietly,’ Lpw (t shimat ni
“finally;” しんせつ shinsetsu ni “kindly,” ていねい
Ma teinei ni “ politely; ” やう (t yO ne “in the manner of の
[Xd (に hoka ni “in another way;” Bi/~B [C Gki ni
“ oreatly;” すでてにK sude ni “already;” だいじの9 の
nt 7 carefully,” and the like.
230. 4. Words reduplicated often take on an ad-
verbial character
;—
as だん dan-dan “ gradually,’ (だん dan “a step”);
いろ ( tro-iro “ various kinds,” (wA wo “sort”’); (th (
nichi-nichi daily,’ (にも nicht “day”); と a6 tokidokt
“sometimes,” (+ % toki “ time’), and so on.
Many such reduplicatives are followed by the particle
と to.
23!. 5. The geretads of many verbs have in practice
become adverbs
;—
as はじめて hajimete “for the first time,” (はじめる
hajimeru ‘“ begin”); かへつてん eee “on the contrary ”
(かへる 4gere “return”); けつして kessite “never,” used
with a negative verb, (けつする kessuru, “ determine”);
さだめて sadamete “ probably” (37E%H る sadameru “ con-
fum”); だすつて danutle “silently” (だする damaru
“silent”); HPO machigale “wrong” (PHBA

machigau “err”); よろてこんでて yorokonde “ gladly”
( ょろてぶ yorokobu “ glad’).
Also negative gerunds, such as PAG D ん zz
“ necessarily;” しらづ shirazu “ unconsciously.”
232. 6. Onomatopoetic words in large number
have been produced by the Japanese, and do service as
adverbs.
as (ば 5! para-para “sound of rain;” OD»! ptka-pika
“flashing of lightning;” どろ ( goro-goro “rolling of thun-
der; ” をろ ( soro-soro ‘* slowly moving;” ばちり patchiri
“sudden breaking;” (80 L © § pisshari “slamming of a
door;” A ( pon-pon “sound of guns: 3+, ( pun-pun
“spreading of perfume,” and many more.
233. 7. Responsives. The Japanese have not yet re-
duced their responses to questions to the simple “Yes! ”’ or
“No!” of English. Asa rule their replies are repetitions of
the verb of the question, either affirmatively or negatively.
Their negative answer Z — =. ie, is almost an equivalent
for “No!” Their response ~ 4 hei! or ハス hai! may
mean “Yes!” but generally it shows only that the person
spoken to has heard, or is paying attention to, the speaker.
ILLUSTRATIVE PHRASES :—
< のてほんはあずすりすくない。 “These examples are

Kono tehon wa amari sukunat. too few.”
Prov. 42. Le wHCRMIP あかくなる。

Sha ni majiwareba akaku naru.
“ Tf intimate with vermillion (you) will become red.”
さくばんはまことた 2ZHOR, “Really last night 1)
Sakuban wa makolo ni komatta. was troubled.”
E26 SHWH ? ます o
oe ; ; *(T) see you now and then.”
Tokidoki o me ni kakarimasu.
THE PARTICLES :—CASE SIGNS. 169
UOHTS BIDS HPLRo_ “ (D) have met you for

Hajimete o me ni kakarimashita. the first time.”
CORKS BLA ( & Who “TY
he gun says, .‘pon-pon. まり)
Teppd ga pon-pon to tu.

てがみ EAMES DD) « Can (I) send a letter?”
Tegami wo yaremasho ka.
oe = “Yes! (you) can probably send it.”

ロビンンツンさんはをり5 ます
か oc Ts My. Robinson in?”
Robinson san wa orimasuka.
A-~=, まだまありすませ
ん oc No! (he) has not yet come.”
Le, mada mairimasen.
VI. THE PARTICLES. (TENIWOHA.)
234. There are many words used in the Japanese

language, named by the Japanese,—from four of the most
important ones among them,—- [7 をは te, nt, wo, 一
TrxrwomA. In English their equivalents are named varit-
cies. They hold the same offices in sentences as those
which are held in English by preposttions, CONJCNCTrONS and
INTERJECTIONS.
235. a. The paAsrrerss in Japanese speech are generally
suffixes. Hspecially is this fact true of the Japanese
equivalents of prepositions. These particles are postposed,
not preposed, to the words with which they are directly
connected. In consequence of this peculiarity, they have
received from Western grammarians the distinctive name
“ posrpositions,” ”
not prepositions.
236. b. Considering the meanings and uses of the
particles, we divided them into four groups :—
1. Case Signs,
2. Postpositions,
3. Conjiunctions, and -
4. Tnterjections.
These words constitute a highly important part of the
structure of the Japanese language. But we shall give
glances at only some of the facts concerning them, that
are of most practical value.
1. CASE SIGNS.
237. Among the particles are several which, as we

have seen, are attached to nouns and pronouns to indicate
their case, or state with respect to the other words:of a
sentence. They are 23 ga and (i wa, D no, (tT ni and へ
e or ye, and を ito.
238. Properly speaking, カバ ga for the nominative case,
and を wv for the accusative case, are the only particles
which may be regarded distinctively as case signs. But,
since the other particles, の no, I ni and へ ye, excepting
は wa, render the same service to the words with which
they are associated, as that rendered by the case termina-
tions in Latin or Greek declension, we shall name thém;
also, CAS6 SIGNS.
The particle は wa has a unique function. The pavrti-
cle の no, also, has uses special to itself.
239. 2. 43 Gu and は Wa. The particle 43 a,
though originally a genitive sign, may now be regarded
as the. generic Nominative sian for Japanese words. As
a rule, it now simply denotes the name of the thing of
which something is affirmed, as 一
なつが 8 すしだ Je ga kimashita “Summer has.come.”
フジサンがみをすす -ア74の2 san ga miemasu “Mount
Fuji is visible.”
240. a. The presence of this が ga in a sentence has
THE PARTICLES —CASE SIGNS. 171
no meaning beyond this. But, were a speaker desirous

of calling especial attention to the relation existing be-
tween subject and predicate; for instance, did he wish
to EwpHasize the fact of the advent of summer, or the
Mount Fuji, he would in all probability substitute は aa
for が ga, and say Foi, SD>L72 Nasu wa kimashita,
and フジサンは ASesg Fuji sion wa miemasu. The
particle は wa, as associated with the subject of a sentence,
is apparently an index pointing from subject to predicate.
241. 6. But the function of は wais more than that of
an index to predication. It serves also as a sign of AN-
TITHESIS, OF CONTRAST, Very much,—so some writers think—
like the Greek vév-ds, which are equivalent to “ indeed—
but.”
Example ーー
カルキザソとニックワソウとはどちら 6 BFP elu
CHS Karuizawa to Nikko to wa dochira ga snzushii deshd.
‘* Which is cooler, Karuizawa or Nikko?”
カルキザワはすゞさしいが =
ニックワソウみはきれぃいで
CRMs Karvizawa wa suzushii ga Nikko wa kirei de
gozaimasu. ‘“ Karuizawa, indeed, is cool, but Nikko is
beautiful.”
Here, は wa with は wa is the sign of contrast.
242. Inthe sentence これはう5すいあれは Ou
Kore wa unui, are wa mazut. “This is delicious but that is
disagreeable,” an antithesis is expressed by は wa withは ws.
243. c. Asan rSoramrNe。 or separative, sign は aa takes a
prominent place in such sentences as the one given above;—
カルキザソと = ニックツウとはどちらがすゞ
しい
Cx 5 Karuizawa to Nikko to wa dochira ga suzushii desho.
The words preceding は wa are isolated by this particle
from the rest of the sentence, which remainder thereby
becomes a simple sentence, in which #3 ga is the nominative

sign.
For example :—
あのくるすずすやはあしがはやい Ano lurumaya wa
asht ga hayai. “ That kurumaya, as for, foot sift? ィテム
As for that kurumaya, he is swift of foot.”
In Proverb 45 一もをくひにはひがつきやすい
Moekwi ni wa, hi ga tsuki 98266 は wa is also separative, and
が 96 is the nominative sign for the remainder of the
sentence.
244. d. The particle は wa has other functions than
those here noted ; but what has been said of it: will suffice
for present purposes.
g, AS a PREDICATIVE INDEX it has no equivalent in English.
j. It stands as a MARK or EMPHASIS. 7. AS al SIGN OF AN-
‘TITHESIS, or contrast, it is best rendered by the word “ but,”
at the beginning of the second clause, or sentence, of the
parts in the antithesis. ¢. As an isolating, or sEPaRaTIvE
sre, it is equivalent to the words てて
“as for,” “so far as
concerns, &c.”
245. 2. No, us genitive sign. の No means “ of,”
and, after a noun, signifies possession.
Ecamples :—
は 5 のあな Hari no ana.
“ Needle of hole” =“ hole of needle =“ needle’s eye.”
ALO RA» Ido no naka.
“ Well of interior’ =“ interior of well” =“ well’s interior.”
Blt のねんがだつ Oni no nembuisu.
“Demon ofprayer”
=“ prayer of demon ”=“demon’s prayer.”
246. 3. Ni,and (y)e,as Dative signs. (t Nimeans
“to,” or “into.” \~ £ means “ to,” “towards,” “at.” Both
words represent the thing named as being added to, or as
having something done to, or for, it.
THE PARTICLES :—CAS@ SIGNS. 173
Eramples ーー
トウキャツウにの5ます
Tokyo ni mairimasu.
“ Tokyd to go” = “I go to Tokyo.”
Proverb 7. とんて AL るなつのし
Tonde hi ni tru natsu no mushi.
“ Flying fire into enters summer of insect”
= “Summer's insect flies into the fire.”
いつアメリカへかへり5ますか
ltsu Americs 6 kaerimasu ka.
“ When America lo return 2 の
= “When do you return to America?”
247. 4. を Wo, as Accusative sign. Like が ga,
.y woisatrue case sign. It signifies that its associated
word is the object in the sentence.
Examples :—
Proverb1. のちを a いて cs をしる
Ichi wo ん9606 Ja wo shiru.
“ One (ace.) hearing ten (ace.) knows”
= “ Hearing one thing, he knows ten.”
Proverb 9. 5かにかんぴりをだたヾささず
Rika ni kammuri wo tadasazu.
“ Under a plum tree, do not adjust your cap.”
Proverb 10. ATK’ FAT Hit WS.
Nusubito wo mite nawa wo nau.
“ Thief (aec.) seeing rope twists ”
= “Making a rope, having seen the thief.”
The accusative case may be signified by the use of other
words than を wo, and by the form of the sentence, but the
particle を wo (which like. #3 ga is untranslateable into
English,) is properly named the accusartve sien in Jap-
anese speech.
248. Nore. Equivalents for a vocartve, and an aABLATIVE
case can be made for Japanese nouns, by using the ex-
174 SECTION IJ. ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAR.
clamation } yo “O!’, and the postpositions g.% kara,

and } 6 yooé, © from,” and “since.”
Evvamples :—
‘Vocative とのさんょの cz yo! “O father!”
ョーロツバ dh Pues “buy fron
Ablative. て : 6
6 Yoropp 1 hara た 777 Europe.’
2. FOSTPOSITIONS. (PREPOSITIONS).
249. PosrposrrroNs proper do not form a large group

among Japanese words. They are でて de, から kara, BC
made, It ni, の no, と 7のへ (ye, ¥ & yor’ Tt is very
difficult for a foreign student to understand the real mean-
ings, and to make correct use, of these words. Only long
familiarity with the language will enable him to express
himself with them satisfactorily to himself, or to his Jap-
anese hearers. But, in the main, these words may be
understood as follows :—-
250. 1. で De. This particle primarily expresses the
meanings conveyed by the English prepositions ‘‘ by,”
“with,” and “by means of.” /e also stands for “at,”
“in,” “of,” and * for.”
Examples :—
くるあみでの人き登しか “ (T) went by kuruma.”
Kuruna de tkimashita.
しやぼんであら » Boi ゃ Washed (it) with soap.”
Shabon de araimashita.
a2anae7C hiv & PUseS “(OD shall buy a watch
an at Yokohama.”
トウキャウゥでとうばはいく 6
らか“ What is the price
Tokyode sdba wa tkura ka in Tokyo.
けやらてとしらへましだ « (It) is made of py wood.”
Keyaki de koshiraemashita.
THE PARTICLES :—POSTPOSITIONS. 175
wb BATHURST * (I) will buy (it) for one yen.”

Tehi yen de kaimasu.
251. 2. から Kara. When used after nouns, this
particle primarily means “from.” から Ara also means
“ since.” ー
Examples :—
YR HH オホモ 9 GC “From Shinagawa to
Shinagawa kara Omori made. Omori.”
きさくじつから Sakujitsu kara. “ Since yesterday——”
252. 3. dC Made. This particle can be rendered
into English by such words as ‘‘ to,” “as far as,” “ until ”
&e.
Examples :—
soe STIG 5 * Hight ri to Yokohama.”
Yokohama made hachi ri.
イカホまであるいていきます “① shall walk as far as
Thao made
me aruite ikimasu. Tkao.’
と 4 ばげん FC PEST 7 will wait until this
Komban made machimasu. evening.”
253. 4. に Ni. This particle stands for quite a num-
ber of English prepositions. By original usage it ex-
presses the meanings “in,” and “into.” yz Ni may be
rendered also by such words as “at,” ‘‘on,” “by,” and
23
254. に Niis also part of several phrase-postpositions

meaning “upon,” “without,” “beyond,” “among,”
“around,” “before,” “behind,” “between,” “except,”
“instead of,” “ under,” “ according to,” and so on.
ILLUSTRATIVE PHRASES
:—
トウ生キケにずんて EORT «cae liven in Tone”
Toky6
ni sunde orimasu.
CH にはい beL7e “(He) has gone into
Tera ni huirimashita. the temple. ’
wh CRA RESO ST “ (It) commences at

Lehi ji han ni hajimarimasu. half-past one.”
ょつかにちやくしすす “(It) is due on the
Yokka nt chakushinasu: fourth.”
だいいに But ください “ Please put (it) on the
Di ni oite Ludasai. table.”’
BAe AwwAss “(I) go to see the
Hana ivo mi ni ihimasu. flowers.”
ねとはいぬにかすれた “The cat was bitten
Neko wa inu ni kamareta. by the dog.”
としにはじゃ 5 うずなと “A clever child for
Toshi ni wa jozu na ko. (his) years.”
255. a. Among phrase-postpositions including [2 n/
are these : 一
のうへに joe ne “upon;” 7 LIT nashit ni “ with-
outs” A AUF Ue nv soba ni “ beside,” のかかに no naku
ni. “insides” £ wOLE tz to issho ni “together with; ”
D 72% (7 no lame ni “ for the sake of;” MD Atk § Ie 20
hawt ni “instead of,” の生かるに no muké ni “ across; ”
のさきに os ni “beyond,” のうち no uehi ni
“among,” “withini: ツのは 5 (tno mawari ni “around; ”
OD P~ (7 no nue ni “ befores” のう LA (に noushiro ni
“behind;” のあとに no ato ni“ after,” の DAZE IT nw
aida nt “between;” + (eA. IC no hoka ni “ except;” の
しだ (KC no shity ni “ under.”
256. 〉. Preueding, that is, being a real preposition to
gerundial verbal forms, (て ni produces certain equivalents
of English prepositions :—
Such as (0 Ow wi tsuite “ belonging to;” jt LT tk
ni shite wa “considering that,” or “for;” 包まつて
yotte “according to;” に HRD て ni attate “just at;”
にしだたがつのて ni shitagatte “in accordance with.”
257. «. For the use of (7 ni as an adverbial ending, see
229.
THE PARTICLES :—POSTPOSITIONS. 177
258. For the use of jz xt as a conjunctive particle, see

273.
259. 5. の No. This particle, as noted before, means
“of,” and shows possession.
a. Together with its use as the sign of the genitive case,
の no combines with many other words, as we have just
seen, to make phrase-postpositions.
InLusTRATIVE PHRASE : —
のうち IT no uchi ni :-—
Prov. 34. LAODIG CPU ACY
‘Emi no uchi ni, yaiba wo fukumu.
“ Within a smile to conceal a sword.”
260. b. の Nois also used to show two nouns as being
in apposition.
E.camples :—
=
AAIVYD
ーーーーーーーー ng
CU “The province of トル
Taiwan
Tanoin no kuni. (Formosa).
くる
.
まやのツナキチiar “The kurumaya Tsunakichi.”
Kurumaya no Tsunahichi. y =
26|. c. の Nois often used attributively, after adjectives ,
having the sense of the word “ one.”
Evcamples :-—
をながいのをゅるつてちいで “ Bring a long one.”’
Nagai no wo motte o ide.
きれいをのをみたい “ (I) wish to see a pretty one.”
Kirei na no wo mitat.
262. d. When the cardinal numbers precede the nouns
they qualify, the numbers are usually followed by the
particle no, (284.)
E.camyples 一
みつのいし “ Three stones,”
Afitsu no isht,
Instead of the rendering
17S SECTION II. ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAR.
いしみつ | “ Three stones.”
Ishi mitsu,
See notes on “Conversation First’ 10. a. and 18. a. and
“ Conversation Fourth ” 1. a.
263. 6. と To. The meaning of the English preposi-
tion ‘‘ with,” is at times rendered by とな.
Lvample :—
あのひととしばるにいきまし
Ano shito to shibai ni tkimashita.
た“(① went with him
to the theatre.”
264. 7. ~ # or Ye. This particle signifies “to,”
“into,” and is an equivalent, when suffixed to nouns, of the
dative case sign. : Ye sometimes has the force of “ at.”
Examples :—
ステーションへはやく “Quick! to the
Station ye hayaku ! station.”
BDF nvOtTSB AL ASw “Please go and wait
Gakk6 e itte o machi nasai. at the school.”
265. 8 } 5 Yori. Like o> fara. ¥ b yor? means
“from,” or “ since.”
Evamples :—
ミヤクックシタ Yb
“ From Miyanoshita.”
Miyanoshita
yori
きさく
ねんょ5 “Since last year.”
Sakunen yori
we kb “ Henceforth.”
Ima yori——
3. CONJUNCTIONS.
266. The particles which in Japanese speech render a

like service with that rendered by consuncrions in English
we D3 ga, Or ha, rH kara, る mo, (て ni, し shi, と fo and
や 1a, and several conjunction-phrases such as 7% $3 da ga,
だの dano, けれども feredomo, % やは 5 mo yohari,
, THE PARTICLES ーー CONJUNCTIONS. 179
LOL 7 O35 shikashi nagaro, 85 UTC sOshitt, EAR

sonnara, をれれでは sore de wu, とれでも sore de mo,
とてろへ (or が ) lokoro ye (or ga,) D~ に ye やうに
yor, kb いつの & yori isso, and several others.
267. 1. が Ga. This particle is an equivalent for the
adversative conjunction “ but,” when placed at the end of
a clause.
Examples :—
あり 5がた 5 どざぃますがいかねばな 5 ません
Arigat6é gozaimasu ga, tkaneba narimasen.
**T thank you, but I must go.”
いつかニホンごどができるやうになればいい \いが
ltsu ka Nthon go ga dekiru y6 ni nareba ti, ga.
“Tf Iam able to speak Japanese sometimes it will be
well, but——.”
268. 2. g. Kee. x Aw vepeated in a sentence has the
force of the alternative “or,” or the correlatives ‘‘ whether
——or” in English.
Lramples :—
〈《あかいぬ AAかし 5 ません “T do not know whether
Kuma ka inu ka shirimasen. it is a bear or a dog.”
と牧はあだたら 6らしいかよるいか。 Is this new or old?”
Kore wa atarashit ka furui ka.
269. 3. から Kara. Placed after verbs, J. ら kara is
best rendered as the subordinating conjunction “ because.”
Eramples :—
あつくをな5 おしたからトウキャウのはうぅがたすす 5 ない
Atsuku narimashita kara Tokyo no 0 ga tamaranat.
“ Because it has become hot, Tokyo is intolerable.”
るすだつたから6 しらない。。 “Ido not know because I
Rusu datta kara, shiranat. was absent.”
270. 4. % Mo. «a. This particle alone is best rendered
by the English copulative conjunction “also,” or ‘* too.”
180 SECTION JI, ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAP.
271. 6. When repeated in an affirmative sentence, it

stands for “ both——and.”
272. ¢. When repeated in a negative sentence, itis best
rendered by the correlative “ neither——nor.”
Examples :—
。あなたもるいらつしゃやい。
Anata mo irassha’,
“You come too.”
» SLA S64 BOT STH <i.
Saji mo sara mo motte Lite o hure.
‘* Bring both spoon and plate.”
。きじゃふさらもう5ちにありらちません o
“Saji mo sara mo uchi ni arimasen.
“There is neither spoon nor plate in the house.”
273. 5. (に Mé. The particle (2 ni serves often as the
conjunction “and,” in the enumeration of several things.
Evanples :—
SURES WADA そのほかいろ (あります o
Sake ni budd ni mikan ni sono hoka iro iro arimasu.
“There are wine, grapes, and oranges, besides several
other things.”
274. 6. し Shi. This particle often serves as the
copulative ‘ and.”
Examples ーー
やすいぃしなもあるしたかいいのもある。
Yasui shina mo aru shi takai no mo aru.
“There are cheap things, and also dear ones.”
275. 7. と To. «. When placed between nouns, と tu
may be understood as the copulative conjunction “ and.”
な & Toalso has the meaning of the English subordina-
ting conjunction “that,” introducing an assertion.
Examples ーー
。ん <977ほりlo mizu
とみずとをもつてちいで。
to wo motle o ide.
THE PARTICLES :—CONJUNCTIONS. 181
“ Bring some ice and water.”

みずといひましが。
ほり to とmizu,”
。 “ てKori to timashita.
“Tee and water,” that he said.”
276. 8. © Ya. や Ya, used with conjunctive meaning,
is equivalent to the copulative “and,” especially when the
addition intended is rather indefinite. It expresses also
hesitation and reflection.
Examples :—
IA TAP LACH ESBS
Hon yo sumi ya fude ga Grimasu.
“There are books, ink and pens, and such.”
RRP TA Po
Hana ys cho ya.
he flowers and the butterflies.”
277. 9. There are vurious pluses in common use
in Japanese, which as above noted, are best rendered in
English by conjunctions. More particularly these are ;—
だが db gu, or ととろが tokoro gu, which, in be-
ginning a sentence has 8 meaning “still,” or “ well
then,” and “that being so ューだの duno occurring in
a sentence has the meaning “and,’'—it serves to give
distinctness to the things counted 一る -P(k b mo ya-
haré means “like-wise”;—LAL ながら Shikushi
niagara is equivalent to “but”;—%5 して 86 shite
(“so doing”) means “and テーとをんなら sonnara, and
とれでは sore de wa, should be rendered by “ then ”;—
とれで % Sore de mo is eyuivalent to “though” ;—
ゆへに yue ni is “because ”;— 5. に yo mé means
“ that,” “so that ジーand } 9 いつのを yori isso signifies
that,” “rather than.”
278. Many other words and phrases perform the
service of conjunctions in Japanese speech.
4. INTERJECTIONS.
279. The Japanese language is plentifully supplied

with EXPRESSIONS OF FEELING, which make frequent appear-
ance in ordinary social intercourse.
The most common among these exclamations are アオリ
アヽ 4a! 9 3 Aral pR Ai! PAR Alta! FY aava
Dokkoisho! ドーモ Dimo! 2 v Eh! ~4 Hei! o4 Hai!
ハア Ha! 2p Ma! +a yy Nuruhodo! 3+ Ne! オイ
Oi! ォャ Ogg サナ Sul ~ F Yaa! » Ya! y Zo! and
many onomatopoetic words.
280. A brief explanation of these words will be suf-
ficient. ア A! shows attention, and often assent, on the
partofalistener. アア Ad! may express either admiration
or grief,——and, when long drawn out, usually tells of
weariness. =~ . Wh! may tell of dislike. It is also an equi-
valent for wonderment, and often of sympathy, on the part
of one listening. アラ diet! tells of either joy or fear.
Spoken quickly, chiefly by women, アラ dra! shows sur-
prise. 7 4 Aéloftenanswersacall. アイタ Ata ! tells
of sudden pain, like the English “Ouch!” 4 2 4 Itai!
tellsofcontinued pain. ドッ 3a 4 Dohhoilor Fy 24474
Dokkoisho Lis a signal for encouragement, like the Eny-
lish “ Now altogether” spoken when several persons make
a united, laborious effort ; or, it is like the English “ Up she
goes!” exclaimed when a person lifts a heavy burden.
ドウェ Dono! shows the speaker to be puzzled, not
knowing just what to do, or as telling how difficult was the
situation he is describing. ~ 4 Heiland .»4 Hai! are
exclamatory acknowledgments that the speaker has heard
what was said to him. 2. He! is an expression of atten-
tion, often of assent. マア -Wa@! means surprise, and
wonder, like “Oh!” and also entreaty like “Do! do
THE PARTICLES :—INTERJECTIONS, 183
please!” + ya » Neruhodo ! stands for attention, sur-

prise, sympathetic wonderment in conversation. Generally,
to foreign ears the interjection Naruhodo ! seems repeated
with embarrassing frequency. It is like ‘‘ Really!” “You
don’t say so!” * Indeed!” and like interjections in English
conversation. + Ne! is inmore common use in ordinary
conversations than even + jv +: ド Naruhodo ! + vw -¥
Naruhodo is a listener’s word ; + Ne! is a speaker’s word.
It calls attention to a preceding word or clause, and often
has the force of the interrogation, “Isn’t it?” ‘ Don’t
you think so?” &e. 44 Od! is a call, summoning a
servant or anintimate friend. オォャ Oye / isan expression
of astonishment ; it is ordinarily a woman’s exclamation.
サナア Sa! is an exclamation to arouse one toaction. + 7
ya {an expletive accompanying expression of profound
contempt. ャ Ya! shows pleasurable excitement over
what is being witnessed. It is often heard in theatres as
an expression of applause. =a Yo! indicates address to
some one. a Yo! generally means emphasis, and often
warning. + Zo! added to a word gives it strong em-
phasis.
CHAPTER IV.
SOME PECULIARITIES IN ENUMERATION.

In addition to what has already been -said, (82--90.)
concerning the numerals used by the Japanese, afew notes
showing certain SPECIAL CHARACTERISTICE OF ENUMERATION
should be noted.
28!. 1. Numerat AuxrraRrss.
一 Tn counting objects, the
Japanese usually enumerate them as so many things of
a certain kind, or class. They seldom associate numbers
and nouns as these are associated in English. Ordinarily
the noun is spoken first, the numeral and class following.
For example :—
AT CVE A Fude go hon, “pencil five stick,” = “ five
pencils ;” 3H U5 Sw sew jiu mu, “plate ten flat,” =
“ten plates,” and so on. This peculiarity is very like the
English colloquial descriptive enumerations,—“ five set of
harness,” “ three pair of hose,” “two yoke of oxen,” “six
ton of hay,” “ four gross of matches,” and the like.
These auxiliaries to the numerals are numerous. Those
inost commonly heard are the following :—
(C2 Cho ;—for things with “ handles,” such as た wm
guns, cannon ; also for candles, sticks of ink, tools, and
utensils.
For erample :—
CBP WUT ZB huruma ni cho, “two kuruma;” らムそく
VOT A rosoku ttehd “ one candle,” ete.
2 §& Fuku ;—for things like “doses” of medicine, ‘cups’’
of tea, “ smokes ” of tobacco.
NUMERAL AUXILIARIES. 185
or example 一
くす 5 に AS kusuri ni fuku, “ two doses of medicine; ”
FAKE WOE ¢ tabako ippulu, “a smoke ;” HP 3
AX ocha sam buku, “three times taking tea,” etc.
There is another 2, ¢ fuku, used as a numeral auxiliary
for pictures and maps.
はい Hai ;—used for so many “fills” of a cup, of a
bowl, ete.
For example ーー
LOK いつぱいの AF hoppy ippri no mizu, “a cup
full of water.”
Us Hiki ;—used in connection with “animals,” a
“draught ” of a net, and “ pieces” of silk, etc.
For example :—
らしなんびら usht nambiki? “how many head of
cattle?” きぬいつぴらん ippiki, “ one piece of silk.”
(A. Hon ;—used for “stick,” or ‘‘ cylinder,” like
things, as masts, posts, bottles, etc.
C 2, Jo j;—used for mats which cover the floors of
Japanese houses, and designate the areas of rooms.
2 y Mat ;—is applied to “ flat,” broad things like coin,
sheets of paper, plates, etc.
にん Nin ;—is used to enumerate human beings.
きつ Sutsu ;—is used for “volumes” of books. For
copies of books, the auxiliary }° bu is used.
& ¢ Soka ;—helps to count shoes, socks, sandals, etc.
さき 5 So ;—is applied to boats, ships, and to all kinds of
“navigating vessels.”
わ Wa ;—is used in counting “ birds ” and “ bundles.”
For example :—
つるいちわ tsuru ichi wa, “one stork ;” fA さんげば
maki sam ba, “ three bundles of wood.”
183 SECTION I. ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAR.
282. There are other numeral auxiliaries in use :—like

だい dicé for things supported on a base ; like けん4 hes for
houses ; © 5 .tsu for documents, letters ; つ \ & tsutsu-
amé for packages ; めん nver for mirrors; ¢ み heen for
sets of things like suits of clothes, and sets of toys; すじ
sujé for line-like things, such as roads, rivers; tf
27246246 for ridge-things, or houses, and many more. The
auxiliaries given above, however, will meet nearly all
ordinary needs.
283. 2. Osprsar Numerats. a. The order of things
in series is shown often by the addition of the word め me,
as a suilix to the cardinal numbers. (84-) 0b. But chiefly
is ordinal enumeration shown by suffixing the word
ばん bm, or ばんめ bamme, or by prefixing the word Kw
dat to the cardinal numbers. (S4-)
284. «a. As with the cardinal numbers, so with the
ordinals, when they precede a noun, the particle の zo is
interposed between the numeral and the noun.
ILLUSTRATIONS : 一
AL? め Hitotsu me, or
ぃいちばん Lehi ban, or “ First.”
だい wh Daiichi.
ミタにちやうめにばんち。 “ Second lot, second ward,
Mita ni chd me ni banehi. Mita.”
SA
ばんのぉしゃ Ps 5 er
Sam ban no keisha. : The third train.
だいいちのやくん o “The chief officer.”

Daiichi no yakunin.
285. b. When there is a specification in time, place,
quantity, or kind, in enumeration, the name of the thing
specified is generally interposed between the cardinal
numeral! and the word め me, to form ordinal enumera-
tion.
NUMERAL AND QUANTITIVE QUESTIONS. 187
Examples :— 2 3
にちやうめ Nichd me“ second ward;” 34 どめ se
do me “ the third time ;” } IZA H yonin me “ the fourth
man;” 7 dw HH go ma me “ the fifth page ;うろつぼん
め roppon me “the sixth bottle,” ete.
286. 3. Quusrions conceaninc NuwBms AND Quantity.
a. When questions are asked as to the 2247774
の6が
of persons, or things? the interrogation いくの thutsu
“how many?” is often used. But more frequently the
numeral auxiliary, representing the object of inquiry, in
connection with the adverbial いく iku “ what number?”
that is, “ how many?” is heard.
Examples :—
いくにんが we nin, also いく 725 thu tari, in asking
“how many human beings?” 2g (Ru ¢ B45 fune wathu
s6 “how many ships?” 2-C はいく〈 [EA fude wa tku hon
“how many pencils?” べつさきうは uw ¢ けん be8s0 wa (に
ken “how many country houses ?”—(“ one country house”
iswo けん thhen)., いくの CXUSF Lkutsu gozaimasu
“how many “(of anything) “ are there?”’
287. b. Questions concerning qirentity are asked by
the adverbial \ gy tka, or どれ dore, or F(t nant, “ which ?”
or “ what?” followed by ほど hodo, meaning “ degree of
quantity.” Also, どのくらい dono kurai, meaning “which
grade?” These phrases are each equivalent to ‘“ how
much ?”
288. The interrogative いくら thkura “about how
much ?” is used in inquiring as to amount of price.
Examples :—
ゅかほどありますか “ How much is there?”

Ika hodo arimasu ka
どれはどはい 5 ますか ee 1G 9
Dore hodo hairi masu lea, How much will it hold?
ED 〈らい ie 5 ますか * How much do you want ? ”

Dono kurai trimasu ka マ
て> それは ;いくら “ How much does this cost.”
Kore wa tkura
289. Norse. Frequently one hears } yo as a sub-
stitute for L shi; % 3 nana instead of しち shicht ; and
き 5 kyuinstead of ¢ ku ; spoken for the numbers “ four,”
“seven” and “nine.” This usage avoids certain ambiguities
of sound, and an unpleasant association of the numeral
phrase しにん shinin “four persons,” with the word
LIZA shinin “ dead person.”
CHAPTER V.
HONORIFIC FORMS OF SPEECH.

290. One of the great difficulties in acquiring a proper.
use of the Japanese language, arises from the fact that the
social relations of the Japanese people have been charac-
terized almost as much by different forms of speech, as by
legislation and customary ordinance. Between subject
and lord, servant and master, host and guest, children and
parents, women and men, words, as well as manner, have
been shaped to an exceptionally marked degree so as to
show the relations of inferior and superior, real or formal.
A few remarks about the honorific forms of Japanese
speech must suffice for us in this manual.
291. 1. A foreign student, in beginning the study of
spoken Japanese, should remember that, IN sPEAKING TO
EQUALS, or to any persons, except intimate friends or his .
own servants, he should always make use of what are
called the: polite and honorific forms of speech, especially
such forms occurring among verbs.
292. 2. The student should never apply an honorific
form of speech to HIMSELF, or to HIS OWN POSSESSIONS.
293. 3. In speaking ABOUT OTHER PEOPLE, custom varies.
If the person spoken of is decidedly superior in position to
the speaker, honorific expressions are to be adopted ; other-
wise, the speaker is left largely to his own pleasure in
choosing an ordinary or an honorific word or phrase.
294. 4. The foreign student: would do well not to try
to use THE SPECIAL FORMS OF ADDRESS WHICH MARK THE SPEECH OF
SUPERIORS TO INFERIORS. Even with his own servants he
190 SECTION Il, ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAR.
would better be liberal in expressing himself by means of

at least polite verbal forms, that is, of those forms which are
inflected with the verb > masu. Of course, he should
not use honorifics in speaking to his servants; but
polite verbal forms are in place for all relationships except
those of the family, or of the most intimate friendship.
295. 5. Nowns arr mapE goxosrrrc by using either 4 0
or ご go as a prefix.
For example :—
t 72 ¢ 0 taku “honorable house,” meaning “ your” or
“his house;” 7° L } 5 % go shochi, “ honorable assent,”
meaning “ your ” or “ his assent.”
The suffix さん san, or 4 & sama, exalts the name of a
person addressed,—3% sama being more honorific than
BA san. FEA MRM AH Danna sama isa very respectful
address from a servant to a master; カンダさん
Kanda sim, isthe equivalent for “Mr. Kanda
;” 4 ハナ
さん O Hana san is “Miss Flower.” 4 ¢ Xo Okusama,
is the title given to “the lady of a house ” in polite society.
The word さ see refines such phrases as B ADL ¢
さす okinodoku sana, “Iam sorry for you;” どごくらう
さま * go kuré sima, “Thank you for your trouble ;”
ふ PHL IER o machidd sama, “T have kept you wait-
ing;” どだいくつさす go tatkutsu sama, “It must be
tedious for you.
296. 6. Hurnry Rsrarroxsgrps receive an honorific or
humble character, not so much by the use of prefixes and
suffixes with one class of names, as by choosing for the
relationships appropriate pivrazixe names, and by adding
to them the honorifics 4. 0oand ご go, and さん san and
Ag sama.
For example :—
The ordinary name for mother is は \ haha “my mother,”
HONORIFIC FORMS ‘OF SPEMCH :—NOUNS. 191
but “ your ” or “his mother ” is called BOOMS A okkasan}

“my father” is 4 \ chichi, or Be Ly oyaji, “your or his
father” is t } つきさん otottsan, or OLA 3 go shimpu 3
“my husband ” is だんを danna, or Tw しゆ feishu, “your”
or “ her husband ” is だんなさき danna sama, or 7 Ty
しめ 2 teishu ; “my wife” is なの kanai, “your or his
wife ” Su ¢ A saikun, or & ( XA okusan, or t ¢ 4B
oe. ; “my son” is {p> 2 musiiko, “your son” is
generally ごしを〈 goshisoku ; “my daughter” is {p>
musiime, “ your daughter” is 155 さん 076sw “my
brother” is あに ani (elder), or % } \ の oo (younger),
“your brother” is HIT BA Cant san, orHE VK ど
otdto go ; ‘‘ my sister” is J ga ane (elder), or ww % 5 L imédio
(younger), “your sister” is 4 $ 4Q BA O ane san, or t
いると Cc oimdo go. Thereis quite a long list of these
relationship names.
297. 7. Durrereyt verss are used by the Japanese to
HONOR, or tO HUMBLE, THE SAME actions. A speaker almost
always humbles his own acts, and dignifies the same acts
when performed by another. Sometimes, a speaker will
use the ordinary form of a verb in speaking of the actions
of servants, and their like ; sometimes, but not often, he
will apply to a servant’s actions the humble verb forms.
For example ーー :
The verb い { tewis the ordinary expression for the “act
of going.” But ifI tell an acquaintance that “Iam going,’
I should humble myself, and‘honor him, by saying ¢ a4
mairu. Should I request him to go, I should honor him by.
using some form of いらつしやる irassharu. Ordinarily,
“Tsay,” is のた tu. To another I should in politeness,
express the same act by #5 しあげる moshi ageru. I
should request: another to ‘‘ say,’ by using some form of
192 SECTION II. ELEMENIS OF GRAMMAR:
BOLLS ossharu. “Isee,” is みる miru. To another,

I, asking permission to look, should uee はいけんする
haiken suru ; requesting him to look I should use some form
of CHA なさる goran nasaru. 4% Yaru is “to offer,”
or “ give.” “TI give to another,” using the verb あげる
ageru ; “Task another to give,” with some form of くださる
kudasaru, or ¢ VS kureru. YHA Morau is “ to receive; ”
but “I receive from another,” using some form of いだく
tadaku. あべる Taberu is “I eat ;” but I request another
to eat, with めしあがる meshi agaru.
298. Norse. The sorgsrrAr rorms of ordinary verbs are
in a measure honorific : and in common polite intercourse
they are often heard, especially when persons'are spoken of.
299. 8. From what has just been said, it is evident
that FORMS FOR ADDRESS TO OTHERS BECOME OF SPECIAL IMPORT-
ance. In this act the imperative mode would naturally be
used, but the Japanese use the common imperative mode
comparatively seldom. In honorific speech an honorific
imperative is usually accepted. But various substitute
imperatives are as a rule heard in ordinary intercourse. The
verbs 7 3X Z nasaru “ please do,” or “deign,’ and ¢ 77X43
kudasaru “ condescend,” are constantly in demand to trans-
form common verbs into polite imperative phrase. (198),
For example :—
The common verb 7YF%-F naosu “mend,” if used ina
request would not be 7¢|% + naose / “mend!”, but probab-
ly would be FELT 《ください naoshite kudasai “ mending
condescend,” = “ Please mend this!” or it would be yy
RIEL なさい放せ oO naoshi nasai mase “honorably mend
deign,” =“ Please mend this!” So, みせてください misete
kudasai, or t みせなさい o mise nasai, not みせ mise!
would stand for “ Please show me.” Seldom would one say
HONORIFIC FORMS OF SPEECH :—VERBS. 193
2 mate! “Wait!” except perhaps to a coolie ; he would

get around the blunt word with 4 dh AZ Aw o machi
nasa “ Please wait!” Less often would he say とこい koi!
**Come.” Hardly would he say this at the present day,
even to acoolie. The least polite phrase one would com-
monly use for “Come!” would be 23 いで 0 ide, the honor-
rific o with “Come!” To equals he would say, uC
なさい o ide nasat! But to unfamiliar friends, to guests,
and to superiors he would at least say いらのつしやい
irasshat 7 the honorific imperative, requesting one to come.
300. As a general rule, there need be no hesitation on
the part of the student in using polite and honorific forms
of speech, when holding social intercourse with the Japan-
ese people of all classes. Politeness, in word and in act, is
part of the general popular culture in Japan. The ex-
travagant dignity and humiliation expressed in word, and
by ceremonial act, in formal, and even in ordinary, social
relations are, at the present day at least, but the pleasant
forms with which Japanese society is graced.
ーーー
テすそャーーー
SECTION THIRD.
PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
He that travelleth into a country before he hath some entrance into the
language, goeth to schonl, and not to trave!.
Francis Bacon.
wl child does not waste his mental activity on vain theories ; he goes
straight to the phraseology; he listens and understands, he imitates and
speaks. He owes his progress to example not to ptecept ; to practice, not
to theory.
Lt is under the impulse of these instincts that we acquire the language of our
parents. The same process appied to any other language must produce the
same result ; and success will be the more certain, as we follow more closely
in the steps of nature. Impression of language which is effected through
hearing and reading, must therefore precede EXPRESSION, which is effected
by speaking and writing.
C. Marcen.
CHAPTER I.
ON METHOD IN ACQUIRING JAPANESE.

30!. The best method by which to learn Japanese is
this :—-let the student go to Japan ; enter, there, an intel-
ligent and sociable Japanese household, and become, in
language at least, like a child. Asan interested member
of the family, sharing with it the home life and its re-
lations with society also, he would be master of a goodly
domain of the desired speech before a year would pass.
But among the many who may wish to know Japanese,
those who can take this best way are exceedingly few : so
few are they that nothing further need be said here about
this method: nothing except this,—that itis the natural
way. for a real, practical acquirement of the language ; and
that, in any method adopted for learning Japanese, it
should, as far as possible, be followed.
302. The best substitute for this best method is life in
Japan, in intimate contact with the Japanese people, under
the faithful guidance of a competent native teacher. The
student adopting this method would thereby be subjected
to often repeated impressions of the true sounds of words
and the rhythm and cadence characteristic of the native
tongue. If attentive and inyuisitive, his vocabulary would
enlarge daily ; and, by bold attempts in reading and in
conversation under his teacher’s correction, he would make
steady progress in fluent and idiomatic expression of what
he might wish to say. Such student could hope to have
the language under easy command, within a comparatively
short time. But even this way is fully opened to compara-
tively few.
303. Most learners of Japanese,—even most students
198 SECTION III PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
resident in Japan,—do not have the advantages of intimate

intercourse with the Japanese people, and, except rarely,
do not find satisfying native instructors. For this large
majority, the method for acquiring the language most
available is, therefore, whatever intercourse with Japanese
speaking people and teachers may be secured, and, beyond
that, whatever may be wrought out through books, that
will most nearly make good the want of intimate inter-
course with native household, people and teacher.
304. This Manual embodies an attempt,—at least so far
as the beginnings of acquiring Japanese are concerned,—
to do what may be done by a book to supply to those who
seek a practical knowledge of the language, the aid which
would be found in the method of nature. In the preparation
of the book it has been assumed that the student who can
make proper use of the lessons is intellectually mature.
However childish much of the work he is asked to do.may
be, he is not to be instructed here as one would instruct a
child. Ina purely natural method imitation and memory
are the most powerful agencies in operation. Here these
agencies are to a great degree to be supplemented by
reflection and the judgment.
305. In the First Section of the manual an attempt
has been made to set forth by means of comparisons drawn
from the student’s own language, sound by sound, the
tones and the tone-combinations common to Japanese
speech. At the same time the signs by which the Japanese
express in writing the sounds of their language were
represented. It is supposed now that the student has
learned how to write and to read both forms of the Aans.;
and that, so far as the sounds of English can teach him, he
is able to pronounce, and he knows how to write, Japanese
words.
306. In the Second Section a systematized, though
ON METHOD IN LEARNING JAPANESE. 199
brief, summary, copiously illustrated, of the distinctive

usages regulating Japanese speech was given.. It is not
supposed as yet that the student has mastered this sum-
mary ; but it is expected that in general.he has beeome
so well acquainted with the summary that he can use it
intelligently in his study of the remaining, and most im-
portant, part of the ‘book.
307. With this preparation we now propose to open
the way for the student to become familiar with a large
measure of the Japanese language as it is really current in
polite social intercourse. The Conversations which make
up this Third: Section are to be regarded as being among
the best substitutes,
一as far as a book can furnish a sub-
stitute,—for the companionship of living beings. They
are attempts at faithful reproductions of the intercourse of
persons imagined to be members of the middle and refined
social circles of Japan. They embody just such language
as would most become the intercourse of a cultured
foreigner with the Japanese people.
308. Through a proper use of these Conversations the
student may hope to go a good way towards his goal. As
much as possible let him forget that the Conversations
are part of a book. Let him look upon them as reports
from life. Let him think of ‘Mr. Robinson” and “ Mr.
Mikata ” as friends with whom he may associate daily,—to
whom he can listen until their words are common place
and are fixed in memory. He will find at length that
these talks cover a large part of ordinary, every-day
experience, and that familiarity with them has introduced
him into a wide knowledge of, and given him considerable
use of, the language he is seeking to master.
309. In order to secure best the result aimed at in
the Conversations, it will be necessary for the student, as
soon as possible, to understand them just as their speakers
200 SECTION III. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
understand them. The English sentences standing op-

posite them are not their literal translations. Literally, it
is not possible to carry over a Japanese sentence into
English, or into any other Western language, and along
with such translation to convey the true Japanese mean-
ing. Translation from Japanese into English is a very
different thing from the turning of,—let us say,—German
into English. The English sentences here given are to be
considered almost wholly as but the equivalents in usage
and in meaning, of the Japanese sentences with which they
are associated.
To illustrate :—take the first phrase of the Conversa-
tions,—Mr. Robinson’s greeting to his friend ;—‘‘ O hayd
goznmasu!” In literal translation, Mr. Robinson in this
phrase declares, with an honorific prefix, that, “ Early is,”
or rather, “It is early.” In such literal translation
these words are to an English speaking person only a
common-place assertion about the time of day. But toa
Japanese the assertion is a friendly morning greeting. Its
real equivalent in English is “Good Morning!” a phrase
which in turn is to a Japanese, in literal translation, no
greeting at all, but only an awkward declaration about the
quality of the morning. A German and an Englishman
meeting early in the day might say the words “ Guten
Morgen!” and “Good Morning!” to each other, each
using a literal translation of the other’s words and each
conveying to the other exactly the same meaning. But
My. Robinson may not translate his English greeting to
his friend ; he must use its Japanese equivalent. Still far-
ther removed from use in literal translation is Mr. Mika-
ta’s answer to his friend Robinson’s apologetic inquiry,
“Dol interrupt you?” His reply is 一 7 Sihosht mo !,’
literally ‘ut diftle even!” Literally, to Mr. Robinson this
answer is nonsense, but Mr. Mikata means to say, and Mr.
ON METHOD IN LEARNING JAPANESE, 201
Robinson so understands him, exactly what an Englishman

would intend to say in the words, “ Not at all! 7 ‘“ Not in
the least!” or in any other complimentary phrase, waiving
the apology.
310. So then, in a study of these Conversations, in-
deed in the learning of all Japanese phrasing, the student
should first seek to understand the Japanese sentences as
their speakers understand them. In all languages, words
necessarily are used,—sometimes many, sometimes few,—
which are only different signs for the same things. Sepa-
vate words are almost always translateable. But very often
a Japanese speaker, as we have just seen, uses even trans-
lateable words, applying them to relations designated by
an Englishman through entirely different words. Much
more often, phrases in Japanese and in English, having the
same intentions, differ from one another in terms and in
composition. Yet further, there is never any real like-
ness in construction and in verbal content between extend-
ed sentences of the two languages. The Japanese language
must, in fact, be studied as a development of speech almost
wholly independent of any tongue of the West. The most
that the English language can do towards helping a stu-
dent towards a knowledge of Japanese arises from the fact
that English like Japanese is a human language. Oonse-
quently, to an English vocabulary almost throughout,
Japanese words denoting the same ideas and things may
be attached ; further, the laws of universal grammar, the
distinctions of parts of speech, and their fundamental
modes of relationship, may be illustrated for Japanese
speech through their manifestation in English ; and, as is
done in these Conversations, English equivalents for what
is expressed in Japanese sentences may be constructed,
thereby making the Japanese forms of expression some-
what the more easy of comprehension and of appropriation.
But, beyond these limits, the student must depend for his
progress in the language almost wholly upon the help he
can find in the language itself. In this connection some
counsel given by Prof. Chamberlain in his “ Handbook ”
is worth remembering. He writes ;—
“The student should endeavour to place himself from
the outset at the Japanese point of view. This he can do
only by dint of much learning by heart.—The necessity
for memorising can not be too strongly insisted upon. It
is the sole means of escape from the pernicious habit of
thinking in English, translating every sentence literally
from a whispered English original, and therefore begin-
ning and ending by speaking English Japanese instead of
Japanese Japanese. It is not only that the words and
idioms of Japanese: differ from our English words and
idioms, but that the same set of circumstances does not
always draw from Japanese speakers remarks similar to
those which it would draw from European speakers.”
31l. Let the student then, as far as possible, familiarize
himself through both eve and ear with the Japanese text
of this section, informing the text with the meanings em-
bodied in the English with which it is associated, but
aiming to make the text his own so completely that he
might as readily use its forms in addressing a Japanese,
as he would use the English forms in addressing an Eng-
lish speaker, when he had the thought common to both
texts in mind. This task may seem very tedious in pros-
pect and to promise but little in achievement, but really,
in time, its slowness will result in the best possible speed
attainable when the purely natural method is not avail-
able.
312. In carrying on the work of comprehending and
appropriating these Conversations the student will find the
section on the “ Elements of Grammar” especially helpful.
ON METHOD IN LEARNING JaPANisE, 203
Grammar, is not corréctly apprehended when it is looked

upon as the art of speaking and writing a language.
Grammar, imparts no power of speech to him who had not
already the materials and ability for expression. It is
specifically but a record and generalization of the usages
which prevail in the speech and writing of those who are
considered good writersand speakers. It is asystematized
presentation and explanation of standard linguistic forms.
313. As such systematization of linguistic forms and
usages, however, the Elements of Grammar here present-
ed will be found to have a large value for the student.
Constant reference to it will make clear why the Japanese
give the distinctive forms to the expression of their thought,
shown in the Conversations, and, in general, will explain
unique linguistic usages which to the Western under-
standing must otherwise remain obscure.
314. But beyond this service, a thorough study of tLe
Conversations in intimate association with the Elements
of Grammar will do much to hasten the progress of the
student toward the culminating gain which every one
must make in order actually to acquire a language,—
namely independence of a literal repetition of the forms set
for him in the models he studies, and power to express his
own thought in phrases characteristically his own.
315. The real acquirement of a language means in the
end, freedom from a literal imitation of models, and
an ability of one’s self to originate speech. The best aid
given by this manual, or by any other help to the learning
of a language, is, at last therefore, just how much it may
hasten such independence and self reliance. Indeed, all
books, teachers, companions, even the largest and most
intimate fellowship with others, are to be regarded in
the main as only guides and helpers towards the time
when the student, emancipated from his pupilage, shall
204 SECTION TII. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL,
be able to go forward dependent upon his own strength

and inventiveness. The natural and accomplished speaker
is he who has gained so large a mastery of the teach-
ings of others, that they all serve him in the development
of a language which is characteristically his own. So
far as this manual is concerned, therefore, the aim in its
preparation will have been reached, when it shall have
become to those who may use it, no longer a collection of
models to be exactly copied, but chiefly a store of words
and of sentences, and of laws of speech, from which the
users shall take what they will, combining the words and
phrases into new relationships, creating new sentences and
distinctive modes of expression, 一in a word, making the
book secondary to self-direction in linguistic progress.
316. There is no more a royal road into the learning
of Japanese than into any other learning. He who seeks
such path would better never begin the search. But among
the ways over which one may enter this domain, some
are less difficult to traverse than others. The way which
we have here attempted to open ;—the way of long endur-
ing submission to often recurring impressions of sounds
and signs of speech; of continuously repeated contact
with syllables, words, phrases, sentences and paragraphs,
read, memorized, and imitated until the mind has become
thoroughly familiar with them as speech or writing; of
study of numerous conversations from real life, illustrated
and explained by the general usages of Japanese speech
and by their equivalents rendered in the student’s own
language ; this way though seemingly very slow and, it may
be, difficult, we nevertheless believe to be comparatively
the easy way, and the way really the most rapid in ad-
vancement towards the longed-for goal,—a practical
niastery of Japanese speech.
CHAPTER II.
THE I-RO-HA.
317. At the close of the First Section of this book the
student was recommended to make himself familiar with
the Xatakana writing of forty-eight proverbs, and then to
transcribe the proverbs with the Hiragana syllabics. The
transcription was proceeded with there only in part. The
complete transcription was left for the opening of the
present section, that it might serve to illustrate the
arrangement of the Hiragana syllabies in the order by
which the Japanese ordinarily know them.
318. The arrangement of the syllabary with which the
student has become familiar is called the “ Go-ju-on,” or
“ Fifty Sounds.” (pages 24 and 82). There are in fact but
forty-seven basal sounds in the syllabary ; the syllabics 4 ,
y and = being repeated inthe “Y” and “ W series,”
chiefly for the sake of a symmetrical filling out of the table ;
and the syllabic ending ン being in fact but a variation of
2. The Go-ju-on is easily memorized ; the five pure
vowel sounds (t, 4, Ut, €, の constituting a series of sounds
to which the nine consonants だ。 8, t, 21, h, 72, Y, 7 and
w, with the five consonantal softenings g, る。 d, b and p,
are prefixed, as,—
ka, ki, ku, ke, ko,
JA, Ji, Ju, ge, go, etc.
This arrangement, as we have seen, is very helpful to |
the student, especially in the study of verbal inflection and
of the phonetic changes in words.
319. But, symmetrical, simple and helpful as the Go-
ju-on order of the syllabary is, it isnot the order most
widely known, and generally in use, among the Japanese
people. The Go-ju-on and the Aatakana are usually

put together. Yet this combination, though effecting the
simplest and easiest treatment of the group of sounds by
which the Japanese language is expressed is, as said,
less known and less in popular favor than the Hiragana,
and the syllabic order devised for the latter.
320. The customary arrangement of the Hiragana is
known as the I-1'0-lat, a name formed from the first
three syllabics of the series, just as the name <Alpha-bet
was formed from the first two of the letters with which
the sounds of the Greek and kindred languages are
uttered. A6bd Daishi, as before noted (page 6), not only
is the traditional deviser of the Hiragana syllabary ;
tradition affirms also, that it was he who gave the syllabary
its I-vo-ha form. He, Buddhist priest and teacher of
souls, it is said, turned the syllabics in the Go-ju-on, into
a poem on the vanity of existence, as proclaimed in the
Buddhist scriptures ; thus by mnemonic verse teaching those
who studied it not only new characters by which to write
their language, but at the same time impressing upon
them what he held to be one of the great truths necessary
to their best welfare. He, so it is said, wrote :—
“Tro wa nioedo,
Chirinuru wo—
Waga yo tare zo
Tsune naran ?
Ui no oku-yama
Kyo た oe7e。
Asaki yume mishi,
Fi mo secu: ?—
which means, according to Prof. Chambervlain’s liberal
paraphrase ;—“ Though their hues are gay, the blossoms
flutter down, and so in this world of ours who may con-
tinue forever? Having to-day crossed the mountain-fast-
ness of existence, I have seen but a fleeting dream, with
which I am not intoxicated.”
THE J-RO-HA, 207
32{. But whatever may true of the origin of the Hira-

gana and its I-ro-ha form and meaning, and whatever
may be the real reason for its favored place in popular
usage, the student who wishes to know the Japanese lan-
guage as the Japanese write it; to consult native Aana
lexicons; to understand catalogues, read newspapers or any
unmodernized literature, must memorize I-70-h« as he
once committed his own A-B-C, to memory, and must
read and write the Hiragana as he once conquered the
letters of English script.
322. In recognition of the prominent place occupied
by the I-70-ha in the literary expression of Japanese, we
selected the forty-eight proverbs (which the student is now
transcribing from Katakana into Hiragana,) so-that the
initial syllabic of each proverb should be one of the forty-
seven basal sounds of the Japanese language, adding one
proverb more containing the terminal sound y. These pro-
verbs, as first written in Kalakana, (91), were arranged and
numbered so as to illustrate the syllabary in its I-re-ha
form. The forty-eight Conversations which occupy the
present section as “Practice in the Colloquial,” have
received as “‘ texts ” or ‘‘ motives,” these illustrative pro-
verbs, in their Z-70-)t order of succession.
323. The student is recommended to complete now
the transcription of the Illustrative Proverbs. As a pre-
paration for that work the Hiragana syllabary is repeated
here, but we give the Hiragana in its usual order as I-10-
la, and incorporate in the table some of the less used
characters, which still appear in manuscript, and sometimes
find way even into print. With the full transcription of the
proverbs we have associated literal translations and their
equivalent renderings in English. We recommend to the
student, before he proceeds with the Conversations, a thor-
ough study of these wise sayings, in their Japanese forms
WAG
on 7 wi を YN そ Nf jas, の
IN THE COLLOQUIAL:
exo WEL re Pec¢i 中

oS て my A YL を oe va VAN ん
“Be 2M Zk Ms KZ F
III. PRACTICE
oM と oy AC on ぐ mM ft -と
rmO
を ??|W と令み列定 321 はの包有下を wa
SECTION
‘AUVAVTIIAS
or 1 aH N on ‘ft IN = YH ヽ Z oy al rb
VH-OWL
‘aSULA SIHSIVG OO
“PE
208
& a | umrts ON £ o & an た wa た YU
S GE WRECK al)>|*
ely a
を ay | L at ce ey | @aw
| TL
Ff LY BWR AB BY >
THE SYLLABARY
Ves を vs-| me で nA x aw
| 2 ™ mg
¥ BARES
HHA &G@ C4 UL
IN VERSE.
= amg
| mA oW 4c a8. ¥ ag ス N
v " 9 Re NRE
Y
209
210 SECTION II. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
325, ILLUSTRATIVE PROVERBS IN

HIRAGANA.
1 いちをきいて UL をしる o
One (3%) hearing ten (2%) knows.
Hearing one thing, he knows ten.
2 ろんにまけてもりにかつ o
Argument in losing even principle in wins.
Though beaten in argument, victorious in principle.
3 代りのあを Pb てんを DCO
Needle of hole from heaven (3%) peeps at.
Peeps at the sky through a needle’s eye.
4 にんげんわづか CUA ねんo

Man short space fifty years.
Man’s life is but fifty years.
5 ほまれあらんよりそしりなかれo
Praise shall be — than defame be not.
No-blame is better than praise.
-6 。へをたの ZB だんぎo
Unskillful of long sermons.
An awkward priest for long sermons.
だんてか IAS なつのわし。
Flying fire into enters summer of insect,
Summer insects fly into the fire.
$ ちりつもふりてやまとなる o
Dust heaping mountain that becomes.
Piled up dust becomes a mountain.
ILLUSTRATIVE PROVERBS. 211
りかにかんぞおりをたヾさずo
Plum-tree under cap (8,) not adjust.
Adjust not your cap under a plum tree.
10. ぬすびとをみてなわをな2うっo
Thief (2%) seeing, rope (s.,) twist.
He makes a rope, having seen the thief.
11. るいらんより % あやうし o
Piled eggs than even pertlous.
More hazardous even than a pile of eggs.
12. をかぬめはち Mo
Land eyes eight checker-board squares.
A bystander sees eight moves in the game.
13. わざわひもさい
はひのはしとなる o
Adversity also prosperity の bridge that becomes.
Even adversity becomes a bridge to prosperity.
14. か Head
しらか hiding
くして tail
を (Se,)
をかnotくさきずo
hiding.
Though the head be hidden the tail is seen.
15. よめがし 2 とめにをるo
Bride (Rien) mother-in-law to becomes.
A: bride becomes a mother-in-law.
16. たまみがかざればひかりをし o
Jewel af not polished shines not.
A jewel unpolished will not glitter.
17. れいすぐ
でればしつれいとなる o
Politeness if exceed rudeness that becomes.
Too much politeness becomes rudeness.
212 SECTTON Il. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
18. てて FO に 9のをやる2。
Sleeve transferring in thing (3%) gives.
Gives, by passing it through the sleeve.
19. ののとがほす
るとて 2 しをとろす o
Florn (部) mending that saying om (3°.
Intending to mend the horn, he kills the ox.
20. ね Rat
ずみ catching
とるねcat とas はfor つめをかくす o
claws (3e,) hides.
The rat catching cat hides her claws.
なきづちらをはちがさすo
Weeping face (3%,) bee (20m) stings.
Bees sting a weeping face.
22. らつくわ 2k にかへちずo
Fallen flower branch to not returning.
A fallen flower returns not to its branch.
むりがとほれば 5D
Unreason (29nr) の passby reason draws back.
ひつ
ともo
Reason shrinks back when passion goes by.
24. 5b) のたねにをなすびがは kA Mo
Melon of seed in egg-plant as for not produces.
An egg plant does not grow from a melon seed.
25. AE のみかのかはずだいかいを
Well の middle of frog great sea (ace.
Lb So
knows not.
The frog in a well does not know the ocean.
26. のど - もふと。すぐればあつさ
Throat-base' having passed hotness (ees)
わする o
Sorget.
If a thing be swallowed its heat'is forgotten.
27. のねんぶつ o
Demon of prayer.
A devil’s prayer. come ue
28. くちにto
Mouth
とはたて CG7070706.
door asfor setup
bNMo .
A door cannot be made for a man’s mouth.
29. やすもものかひのぜにうし
なひっ
Cheap thing buyer の money losing.
He who buys cheap loses his money.
30. まがらねばよにたヽ\れず o
Not bending if world in keep up cannot.
No keeping up in the world without bending.
31. をふいて ED をもとおわ o
Hair. (3%) blowing wound (sf,) obtains.
He blows away the hair, only to find a wound.
82. ふるきを、たづねてあたらしきを
(i) studying new (Fign)
しるo
knows.
New things are learned by studying the old.
33. ととばあほければしをすく
なしo
Words abundant Uf materials i
Many words, small matter.
214 SECTION. III. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
34. AAD 2うちにやいばをふくおわ o

Smile ofthe middlein blade (28) contains.
He conceals a sword within a smile.
35. 5b をかへす o
Hand of palm (2,,) turns over.
Reversing the palm of the hand.
36. あたまそら
んよりとヽ\ ろを TMo
Head shave than mind (&,) shave.
Cleanse the heart rather than shave the head.
37. さる % きからあつ
るo
Monkey even tree from falls.
Even monkeys fall from trees.
388. きん
- げん AN にさかあふo
Golden-saying ears to oppose.
Wise sayings are disagreeable.
39. Why たいてきo
Negligence great enemy.
Negligence is a great enemy.
40. めくらへびにあぢず o
A blind man snake at fearing not.
A blind man is not afraid of a snake.
41. Ab よりとこと\ ろ o
Face than heart.
Goodness of heart is better than beauty of face.
42. LY にまじ
はればあかく〈く becomes.
Vermillion with
なるo
mixed if red
He who handles vermillion is stained red.
43. るばはにくきものにあたへ Lo
Bait as for the detestable thing to give!
Give food even to detestable things!
44. ひとのよをわたるはまる
きばし
Man の world (,)
sign
passing asfor 709-
の"2796
のし LO
for is like.
Man’s journey through this world is like crossing a
round bridge.
45. $ ふ(2くひにはひがつきやすい o
A fire-brand 70 as for fire (8) catch 65 easy.
A brand easily takes fire.
46. ath どうぉあほ《 LT ふねやまへ

Sailors numerous being ship mountain to
のぼる o
go Up.
Too many sailors run the ship ashore.
47. すみかきのをかからぬめいけんが
Pokers of the middle from famous sword (Boy
ての6 _
comes out,
Famous swords sometimes are made from fre-
scrapers.
48. いちじ #A きんo
One letter a thousand pieces of gold.
One letter is worth a thousand dollars.
Ri SA LR)
ともなちどらしの RBRL
— だいいちのこと
わぎ。
もい vw
いちをきいて CHE LS.
こい \ はトウキヤウのミカターしのいへなり。ミカターレしはなぞの
をまへにせるみなみ - むきのへやにてかきものをなし
をれりo
1. ロビンソンーレこのところへいりきたり , あいさつ
をしてSHEL はやうどざいますo BH
にわいのあー-
じゃまではあります - まいか。
2. ミカターレーオーエすとしゃ。どうぞちゃ-かけ
なさいまし。 Li BVT なさいました。 BB
まうして OR \ て<ろ TT.
3 一あめがただ
たうどございみす。は #はだしつれい
でとざいますが, との PH にすはり5ます。
4—¥5F ごどずゐい Wo いすはいひか \ゞです。
いすのはう5 が TELA Ld B ss で。
Testo,
DAI SAN SHO.* ~
CHAPTER IIL.
TOMODACHI DOSHI NO HANASHI.
FRIENDS IN CONVERSATION.
7 DAI ICHI NO KOTOWAZA.
FIRST PROVERB.
I.
Ichi wo kiite, ju wo shiru.
Hearing one thing, he knows ten.
(Koro wa Tokyo no Mikata Shi no ie nari. Mikata Shi hanazone

wo mae ni seru, minimi-mulci no heya nite, kakimono wo nashi oreri.
PrAcp : 一The house of Mr. Mikata of Tokyo. Mr. Mikata, in wu
south-fronting room opening upon a flower garden, is writing :—)
1.—Robinson Shi, (kono tokoro ye trikitari, aisatsu wo shite Mikata Sht nt mukat -—)
O gy gozaimasu. O jama de wa arimasumai ka.
1.—™r. Robinson entering, bowing to Mr. Mikata :—Good morning,
Do I interrupt you?
-2:—Mikata Shi:—Ie, sukoshi mo! の 2zo o kake nasaimashi. Yolcu

0 ide nasaimashita. O machimoshite ita tokoro desu.
2.—Mr. Mikata :—Not at all! Please, take a seat. You are welcome
I have been expecting you.
8.—Arigaté gozaimasu.—Hanahada shitsuret de gozaimasu ga, kono
yo ni sucarimasu.
8. 一Thank you.—It is extremely rude but I will sit down in this way.
名一 2zo go 2uii ni. Isuwa ilaga desu. Isu no ho ga zabuton yori
o rakeu de gozaimasu.
4.—Do make yourself comfortable, Wou’t you havea chair? A
chair will be easier fur you than a cushicn.
# See ‘* NOTES ON CONVERSATIONS,” page 542 for special explanations of words and
phrases in the text here following, and for some applications of the ‘* Elements of
Grammar. ea Od ails ‘ :
218 SECTION III. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIA.
5.
一 4オーエ! < の 25 にあしをなげだして
もるょろしければてとのは5 がかへのつてかつて
でござぎいます o
6—S!S8!% bf Wo あなたとわな (しの
なかに BAHL はいりません o コレ BR ヨネ
SB ちやを BOT Wve ZY 区 Lu
だばとがあります。めしあがりなさいまし。
7 一いかにもけの <5 HR にはでごどざいます
ねっとなだたは BOR, SUV かぜを LUT
ALT から , US は FE ではじつに BUY
かぜがふいて COST A, CO hk FLA で
は CISA あつたかでごどぎざいます。
8 一かんちうでるひの BAF ときき
にはしやうじをみなあけはなのつてをられます o
にのつちうにたはひばちも vdRtAD KEL-
ALU にやき - つけら 6れるくら6ゐる TT. I ちや
VOSS 枯あがりなさいまし。
9 一ありがたう。 LB にてのあひだちちはなし
いたしてをきましだた (dvd を UA ははじめ-
RF ごどございますが ,あなたはそれについてなに
かまだよいたかんがへがどざいませんでした
io を LISS のょと低り) もとばなはもう
Deb ぞんじて。をヵ5ますし , Bf < とる
たいていはわかめりますが , はなすてとたなる
とじつに < まります o それ WA どうかあなな
CONVERSATION FIRST
:— (+) 2. 219
5.—Ie! Kono 46 ni ashi wo nage dashite mo yoroshikereba, Icong

ho ga kaette Icatte de gozaimasu.
5.—No, indeed! If you won’t mind my rudeness in shoving out
my feet, I would rather sit as I am.
- 6. 一 7 si! O raku ni. Anata to wataleushi no naka ni enryo w

irimasen. Kore, 0 Yone! O cha wo motte o ide. Koko ni yoi tabako
ga arimasu. Meshiagari nasaimashi.
6.—Make yourself at home, You and I need not stand upon
ceremony.—Say, O Yone! bring some tea,—Here are some good cigaret-
tes. Try them.
7.-—Iicanimo keelckd na 0 niwa de gozarimasu, ne. Konata wa mattaku

samui Ieaze wo yokele imasu Ieara, esa wa soto de wa jitsu ni samui
gze ga fuite orimasu ga, kono o zashili de wa jabun altaka de
gozaimasu.
7.—What a fine garden! You are so protected here from the cold
winds, that it is delightfully warm in this room. Really, there is quite
a cold breeze this morning.
8—Kanchit de mo hi no sashimasu toki ni wa, shoji wo mina ake-

hanatte oraremasu. Nitchit ni wa hibachi mo irimasen. Uotondo hi
ni yalci-tsulcerareru Icurat desu. O cha ippulcu o agari nasaimashi.
8.—Even in mid-winter, when the sun shines, I can sit here with
all the shoji open. During mid-day I do not even use a hibachi. I
can almost bake myself in the sun’s heat. Will you have a sip of tea ?
9.—Arigats. Tolei ni Ieono aida o hanashi itashite olcimashita Iewai-

wa wo kyo wa hajimet6 gozaimasu ga, anata wa sore ni tsuite nanilea
mada yo 0 eangae ga gozuimasen deshita ka? Go shdchi no tori Ieotoba
wa mo kanari zonjite orimasu shi kiku koto mo taiiet wa wakarimasu
ga, hanasu koto ni naru to jitsu ni komarimasu. Sore yue doka anata
no yo 6 0 Ieala to renshii itashitd gozaimasu.
9 一 Thank you. ---- Well, 一一 I should like to begin tc-day the
conversations we spoke of a short time ago. Have you thought out
avy good plan for them yet? You know that I have a pretty good
vocabulary already, I understand much that Ihear. Speaking is my
difficulty. I need practice with a guide like you.
i
220 SECTION III, PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
のや5 なもかだたとれんし5 C たした 5
どざぃます。
10 一しかしはなしをする RO OH K
はなしをすると vR のはずゐおん
たいく〈② RF てとでごどざいます。わたくしは
ど 5 かあなたがわが (WO < とばをじじー-
いう S&S OMU なさるや5 KH なれば
ku とねもるひみす。 IL それができたならばは
あなたがニホン
= KK B FRU なきるてと
% wt kd EE ねもしろ《なるで
せうo。どう
ごどざいま wh はうばムふにょれば
ょよいかといろ ( かんがへてみました Bo
あなたがひいだ
ら5がなを . ょんだ) かいた 5
する 2k を B ならひU なさのたときの
てと心ぎざ & Set はあみしをして |は vay
でせう56
11.一あなたはわたくしをせわして〈ださる
たいしゃや 3S と RAE です DE なんでる
あなたのさしず “LES WwW いた
しませう。
あなた OBS かんがへと VK のはどう
- ぃいふ
のでどざいますか >
12—85 ですねぬ。てれらのてともざの
5 ちにどう - いいふ VA があるか , きがして
みやうじゃやあり 5ません Do てとわざは BA
をおるめて《わへいにしがや 5 な %ので
CONVERSATION FIRST : 一(い ) I. 221
10.—Shikashi, hanashi wo suru tame nomi ni, hanashi wo suru to

it no wa zuibun taileutsu na Icoto de gozaimasu. Watalcushi wa’ dolea
ania ga waga Kuni no kotoba wojija nt 0 tsulcai nasaru yo nt nareba
yot, to omovnasu. Moshi, sore ga dekita naraba, anala ga Nihon: ni.のに
mai nasaru Koto mo mae yort yohodo-omoshiroku naru de gozaimashs.
Do it hobo ni yoreba yoi ica to iro-iro Iangaete mimashita ga. Anata ga
Hiragana wo yondari Ieaitari suru koto wo o narat nasatta toki no ofO-
waza ni tsuite hanashi wo shite wa, ilcaga desho ?
10.—But talk for talk’s sake only, is very tiresome. It is well that
you should be able to use our language freely. If you could do so,
your life in Japan would be so much more interesting than it is now.
I have been thinking a good deal about some plan for us to follow.
How would you like’ to talk over the proverbs which you used in
learning to read and to write the Hiragana?
7 —Anata ua watakushi wo sewa shite Ieudusaru o isha sama to

cnaji desu kara, nan demo anata no o sashizu dori ni itashimasho
Anata no o kangae to i% no wa, do iv no de gozaimasu ka?
11.—Since you are the doctor for this gain I shall de,ng as you
decide. What is your plan?
12.—S6 desu, ne. Korera no kotowaza no uchi ut do ta imi ga aru

ka, sagashite miyo ja arimasen ka? Kotowaza wa chie wa maryumete
kwahei ni shita yo na mono de arimashite, sckai ni istiyO shite hito-bito
no tomi to naru no desu. Korera no lcotowaza wa Nihon no furuki
talcara-mono no-ichi bubun de gozaimasu, Hore ga sono kotowaza de
222 SECTION II, PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
Hbtet, せかいにつう 5ょうしてひと (
のとみとなるの CTH. てれら6 のてと
わざはニホンの LBB たから -$のの
いちぶ-ぶんでどざいます。と<とれが LO
てくとわざでごどぎざいます。 ORL はいろは
じゅめんにならべてきましだた。 CH をはなし
のだいにたしてはいひ
かゞでごどざ (ませ
う5う。
19 一はうございませ 5o - しかしあななたは
つうべん z LAC くださらなければ
なりません。
14.
一あなたのぶんはあなたでじうぶん
できまみせう5。 ST ZS Wt Tr) のてとわぎ
がございます。わたくしは £8¢ てのてとわざ
は 22E にたよ《 ARR のてとにあつて -
のると RAAT ふもちろんそれがじぁ
をきいて VS をしるとできていひれば
すとしもるあなだたにくわ
んけいはありせん o
15.-
一ご-しんせつあり 5がたうごどざいま
す。ての
DB ST いたださきあたいときにはど-
BES に Rol HBSS,
16. 一のととわざは = ホン
-じんにあて-
はまりませう Do ひかがでせ 5。
17 一くみんとしてみればわれ ( ははか
C はありません o いち-ぶを ave Wid
CONVERSATION FIRST : 一(ぃい
) ZF. 223
gozaimasu. Watalcushi wa I-ro-ha jun ni narabele okimashita. Kore wo

hanashi no dai ni shile wa, ikaga de gozaimasha.
12.—Why, let us try to find out what meaning is shut up iu
these wise words, A proverb is wisdom turned into coin. It circu-
lates among the people, and makes them rich. These proverbs are some
of Japan’s oldest treasures. See! here they are, I have arranged
them in the order of our“(f-ro-Juct.2”>, What do you say to making
them the texts for our talks? -
13.—Y6 gozaimasho! Shileashi, anata wa tsiben wo shite leudasara-

nakereba narimasen.
13.—All right! But you must be the interpreter.
14.—Anata no bun wa anata de jitbun dekimashd. Sate, koko ni

6 T” no kotowaza ga gozaimasu. Watalceushi wa toki-doki leono koto,
waza wa malcoto ni yolcu anata no koto ni atatie iru to omoimasu.
Mochiron, sore ga “Ju wo kiite, ichi wo shiru,’’? to dekite
ireba, sulcosht mo anata ni kwankei wa arimasen.
14,—I think you can do your full share, Now, here is the ** 7”
proverb. I sometimes think that it really applies to you. Certainly-
if it were shaped so as to read, “ Hearing ten things, he Icnows one,”
you would have no relation with it at all.
15.—G@o shinsetsu arigats gozaimasu. Kono nochi homete itadakitai

toki ni wa, go chiso ni nari ni agarimasho.
15.—Much obliged to you for the compliment. When I am hungry
for praise, I shull come to you for a feast.
16,—Kono keotowaza wa Nihon jin ni atehamarimashé ka? Ikaga

desho? ;
16.—Is this proverb true of the Japanese people? What do you think?
17.—Kokumin to shite mireba, ware-ware wa baler de wi arimasen.
Ichi-bu wo kiita bakari de zentai wo sassuru ni wa subayai ho desu.
Sore ni mata, ware-ware wa giron no hajime wo iu to tadachi ni
でぜんたいをきつするにたはすばやいは 5

です。それ K BR われ ( はぎろんのはじめ
をき〈と RYE に ED けろんたとんで
ゆくといふいなんをなび ( かうぅせり 5 ます。
18.
一わたくしはあなたのちち (UO ひと
は LEE さかしいとたもひびます。だとへば
わだたくしの 5 ちのめしつかひいの $ の 6 Td
わたくしがをまつなることばにてめいずる
ととをしょうちいたします。わたくしは Lik
たどろ〈《てとがござり
5)ます。それ
れとを ORL
が . いはう5 とたもつて
-ゐるととをひと <と
をも Shr 5ち UW わた《しが Lv と
人ふもつてるととをとをまでも LISS
してを 5 ます。
19.
一たの-とほりです。わたくしる Dir (
ニホン
-じんはあまりはや - がてんし - すぎる
ともひます。われ/ のて \ ろは WATS
で HOST B KAYA である RB
まい Lon ことをも LOT ゐると BIE
ととがございます。ものともあるときは ]
ょのつつをきいてせわの 2 を UNE のがふの
iw をとが Caewtess まだなをあのを
aut BOO をしる 8 しばんけつ < うぅ5な
ととでありますが , いちをきいて ULE
しるともつて OR LA WH をのわづか
(CK きいだひとのをもるしらなかつたなら6
CONVERSATION FIRST :—(y>) Z. 225
sono ‘Ieetsuron nt tonde Mew to id hinan wo tabi-tabi Idémurimasu.

17.
一As a nation we are not stupid. We are rather quick to guess
at the whole, when we know only a part. Also, we are often blamed
for jumping at « conclusion, as soon as we hear the beginning of
an argument,
18.—~ Watakushi wa anata no 0 kuni no hito wa yohodo sakashii, to

omoimasu. Tatoeba, watakushi no uchi no meshitsukai no monora
demo, watalushi ga somatsu naru kotoba nite meizurw koto wo shéchi
itashimasu. Watakushi wa shiba-shiba odoroku koto ga gozarimasu.
Sore Koso, watalcushi ga iwd to omotte iru koto wo hito koto wo mo
kikanu uchi ni, watalcushi qa hoshii to omotteru koto wo 70 made mo
shochi shite orimasu.
18.—I fancy that your people are very clever. My servants, for
example, hear my awkward attempts to give them orders. I am
often astonished at the ten things they know of what I want, before
they have in fact heard the one thing I try to say.
19.—Sono tori desu. Wataleushi mo ware-ware Nihon jin wa amart

hayagaten shi-sugiru, to omoimasu. Ware-ware no kokoro wa binshé
de arimasu ga, binshd de aru tame ni ma-ma shiranu koto wo mo
shitte iru, to omou koto ga gozaimasu. Mottomo, aru toki wa yotsu
wo leiiter'mutsu wo shireba, tsugd no yok Koto ga gozaimashd. Mata
nanatsu wo kiite mitsu wo shiru, mo shiba-shiba kelckd na ieoto de
arimasu. ga, “ichi wo Iciite ja wo shiru,” to omotte ita toki ni sono
wazuka ni Ietita hitotsu wo mo shiranakatta nara, makoto ni futsugd
na Koto de gozaimashd. Soshite mireba, kono kotowaza wa sakashii
hito wo homeru ni wa, mottomo yoi Icoto desu ga, tare demo sugu ni
Kore wo jibun no koto da, to omote wa yolku arimasumai.
19.—That is true. I think we Japanese are often too much in a

hurry in such matters. Our people are mentally quick. But that
quickness, possibly, at times makes us think .we know when we
don’t know. Occasionally it would be better for us to hear four
things, and know six. Even to hear seven things and know three,
would often be best. To hear one thing and think we know ten,
226 SECTION ITI. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
222 € ふみのが 2 をな tt てのきい
ませセラ。
さらうしてみればとのてとわぎざはきかしいひと
を IHS にはもるのとも Iv < と TH B,
売約 2h す ( YU 2H 名 CURA 人了 Ze
だと B45 は Lf ありますまい。
20 一とんにちはいろ ( ありがた 5 どざいま-
しだた。ちやう5ざをいたしましてまうしわけが
あり5ません。しつれいな <とを BSF やう
CT B あなたの bLA にたのいてのどど
しをんはついて
ととばにK、の FS LRA
とまつたくどうやうにたわだたく(しのみの
RA になります。それでは BR いとまず
だします o
いた
21.一のまままだなくさんのじかんがござり 5ます
が , それともる BOND ならば BR みやうち
ちまちまうします。めうかた ASE CEA
Bet TSS てと BCaStA me Cf
VOLE にゆう 5はんをだべませふ o
一ありがたう5 ごどざり5ます。 B
22. \ろぎし
こいは
ADL ょよろうなをら。
とびます、さや
28 一さや
. うならo コレち - ヨネ
ョ , SADC SB
がぉかへ 5 Ro ぼうしとでわいた5 をもつて
をいで o ちちきを B つけなさいまし。
CONVERSATION FIRST:—(v) 。 227
when we do not known even the one thing we have heard, is not
wisdom. This proverb is excellent praise for clever men. But every
body should be very slow to think it true of himself.
20.—Konnichi wa iro-iro arigaté gozaimashita. Choza wo itashimashi-

te moshiwake ga arimasen. Shitsurei na KO7O wo mosu yo desu ga,
anata no chishilci ni tsuite no go shinan wa Kotoba ni tsuite no go
shinan to inattaleu doyd ni watalushi no mi no tame ni narimasu. Sore
de wa o itoma moshimasu.
20.—You have been very kind to-day. Iam sorry to have taken
so much of your time, Pardon me, if I say that your lesson in
wisdom is fully as helpful as your lesson in words. I must go row.
21.—Ima mada takusan no jikan ga gozarimasu ga, sore to mo の

kaert nareba, mata myonichi o machi moshimasu. Yuakata roku ji
jibun ni o ide nasaru koto wa dekimasen ka? Go issho ni yahan wo
tabemashd.
21. 一There is yet plenty of time. But if you must go, I shall
expect you again to-morrow. Can you not come in the evening,
about six o’clock? Come and take supper with me.
22.—Arigatd gozarimasu. O kokorozashi wa fukaku yorokobimasu.

Sayonara.
22.一Thank you. I should enjoy your hospitality exceedingly.
Good bye!
23.—Sayonara! Kore, O Yone! o kyaku sama ga o kaert da.
Boshi to gwaitd wo motte o ide. O ki wo o tsuke nasaimashi,
23.—Good bye! Say, O Yone! our guest is about to leave.
Bring his coat and hat. Take care of yourself.
228 SECTION Ill PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
, FE にの 2s.
みろぬゆ
Sa (とまげて D DV KL MPD
1. ロビンツン -ーレジーてんばんは。 (422 が
ひいじゃうに CD してのゐのましたで , OU
SE RO*LR
2% ミカターレーまだそんな WH BES ござい
3 うせん。 ee AS じじつぷぶんです。 (42
はわるいので Thro
BA-=, ARS のぴゃやう 58 では
ありませんが , さくばんきけをのみ - すぎました
OC, WR Th や《区だいん O です。
めしつかひ WU は kv $ の CH B と 37
のんだくれててすります。
4—Z£e は (620% の 5ち WwW は
ありうちのてとでごどざいます。あれら6 のしどと
はなか ( 設ねが ENRT から, OU のみ-
すぎる (HBO OTT. わたくしの 54
の (eR もあるとき8 は “どうるも, しかた
がみいてとだ ” とひつてをり5ます。どう
5ぞを
とちらへ B&B なほりなさいまし。どらんの
tb, BA のかないのものどう
5ゃ 5
CONVERSATION SECOND :—(4) BO. 229
.
Il, DAI NI NO KOTOWAZA.

SECOND PROVERB.
RO.
Ron ni makete mo, ri ni katsu.
Though beaten in argument, victorious
in principle.
1.—Kobinson Rnt :—Komban wa. Kurumaya ga hijo ni gueu-guew

shite imashita no de osoleu narimashitu.
1.— Mr. Robinson :—Good evening. I am afraid I am late. My
kurumaya was very lazy.
2.—Mikata Shi :—Mada sonna ni osoku gozaimasen. Yoyo roku ji
jippun desu. Kurumaya wa warui no desu lea?
2.—Mr. M.:—You are not late, It is only ten minutes past six.
Is your man ill?
3.
一 7e, honto no byolei de wa arimasen ga, sakuban sake wo nomi-
sugimashita no de, Icyo wa yalcu ni tatan no desu, Meshitsukai ni wa
yot mono desu ga, toki-doki nondakurete Icomarimusu.
3.—He is not really ill, but last night he drank too much sake.
To-day he is not to be depended upon. He is a good servant, but
every now and then he will get drunk.
4.—Sore wa Icurumahili no uchi ni wa, ariuchi no koto de gozui-

masu. <Arera no shigoto wa naka-naka hone ga oremasu kara, tsui
nomisugiru us6 ya tsukeu no desu. Watakushi no uchi no kurumaya
mo aru toki wa, “domo, shilata ga nai koto da,” to itte orimasu. Dozo
kochira ye o naori nasaimashi. Goran no tori, hon no kanat no mono
doyo ni itashimasu. Nihon ryori no hola nant mo gozaimasen.
4,—That is a common fault with jinrilcisha-men. But, as you
know, they become very tired at their work. Then, they easily fall
into the habit of drinking too much. My own kurumaya says, that
it is sometimes « case of “Can't be lelped!” with himself, Please
sit there. You see I have treated you just like one of my own
family. I have only Japanese food for you.
CC いたします。ニホンれう 5 の EM なに
もございません。
5-- わたくしの RH にゆう - どぜんのち
Leo をかへて《ださら6 はうがかへつて
Bvt ew 。ぞんじ人ます。ニホン MGS は
けのとくうでてどきます。
6 一どうぞどじい5 Wy ゼールルかきけ
をめしあがり 5ます Dro
7.一あめがだたう5 ごどざいますが , どちら 6 るゃ
vv dttA. それ £5 は BSB ちゃやを
いたゞさきませう。
* * *
* *
8 一もうなに % SB めしあがり 5 なさいません ds
それで th, BS-3%, ZK にある 3D を
きげて。 Rt のはとをあのでを ws
St, Sk? は「ろ」のてとわざについて
いかにちちかんがへです Do
9.
一わたくしはそれはまいにKちせかい
BS UW BLA てとの CRB-UPS である
と BART, どしょうちの Ld BALA
のた (みなるととほ LAD のあるしょようも
i なりません o。アメリカでがつかうのてどる
がををはるどく〈《 Iv をしへのいひちぷがは
つたく《とのととわざの 5 ちにあり 5ます。
CONVERSATION SECOND :—(4) £O. 231
5.—Watalcushi no tame ni 96 gozen no 0 shitaku wo oefe Ieuda-

saranu ho ga, Icaette meiyo ni zonjimasu. Nihon ryori wa eco de
gozaimasu.
5.—I feel honored that you make no difference in your supper
on my account. I like good Japanese food.
6.—Doz0 go jiys ni. Biiru lea, See wo meshiagarimasu ka ?

6. 一 Please help yourself. Will you have some beer, or sake ?
7.—Arigatéd gozrimasu ga, dochira mo itadakimasen. Sore yori wa

0 cha wo itadakimasho.
7.—Thank you, I will not take either. I prefer ten.
ok *
8.—Mo nani mo meshiagari nasaimasen ka? Sore de wa, O Yone,

Icoko nit aru mono wo sagete, tabalco no hako wo motte o ide. Sate,
anata wa * Ro”? no kotowaza ni tsuite, ila ni の kangae desu Cg の
8.一 Won't you have something more? O Yone! take away these
things and bring a tobacco box. Well, what do you think of our
6 Ro”? proverb ?
9.—Watakushi wa, sore wa mainichi sekai ju ni okoru koto no

tekihyo de aru, to omoimasu, Go shochi no tori, giron no takumi naru
koto wa, shinri no aru shoko ni narimasen. Amerika de wa gakko no
kodomo ga osowaru goku yoi oshie no ichibu wa, mattaleu Icono Ikoto-
waza no uchi ni arimasu. Amerika no keodomo wa Korombasu ya,
Garireo ya, mata wa Risa no rekishi wo shitte orimasu ga, Icorera no
hito-bito wa izure mo giron ni wa makemashita ga, jissai no ue de wa
mina kachi wo torimashita.
"9, -It is a good comment on what happens every day all over
the world. Everybody knows that skill in argument is no proof of
FAIA のとどもはコロンス DH ガリレオ
Oe & アーサーめ REL をしつて
をりす 2 CItG のひとたはいづれ 3
きき
のん K はすけましたがじつきぃいの 5
ではみなかちをと 5 ましだ。
10.
一そのと作りです。てのてとわざは wd
によょのかのかく
《しやの ACTS といたしませう。
てくれから「は」のととわざにな 5 ますが
Tel のてあわぎほへル《つじんのあまどう 5 だ
と wOt {565 & BURT, [にのとき
Wes いりきたる4]。だんな 3H, BADLY SB
がいらのしやいましだた。 < てとれがをの B かだ
のめいひしでございます。
とちらへごあんない BSL な。はなはだ
ちふあのどきずみでとぎざぎゅいすすすが & PAL
をとヽまで KK いたしてちか
なければなり5ませんバ。o
EO は w まキャヤットからももだ 5 Bass
ままるりまして , わたな(し K だがいせつをは 5 じ
があるの CTT. みや 5 たちは , わたくしは
たくにをりますまい HH みやうどにち BVT
をねがわれませ 5 Mo
11.
一わたくしはいつでもょうどざいとます。
あてもしの ZOLS CS CVS を weLt
はな 50みすせん。 VO もごどしんせつをうけて
あり
がだたうどざぎゅます。 Peter ZA じじどる
に Bus でどざいます Do
CONVERSATION SECOND :—(4) RO. 233
truth. Some of the best lessons which American school children

learn are, in fact, about this proverb. They all know the stories of
such men as Columbus, Galileo and Luther. Every one cf these
men was defeated in argument. But. really, all were victorious.
10.—Sono tori desu. Kono leotowaza wa, kari ni yo no kaikalcusha

no fugo, to itashimashd. Kore lara He’? nd kotowaza ni narimasu
ga, ** Ha ?? no Icotowaza wa henkuisujin no fugd da to itte yokaré, to
omoimasu. ・
(Kono tokt geso irt kitaru):—Danna sama, o leyaleu sama ga irasshai-
mashita. Kore ga sono o kata no meishi de gozaimasu.
Kochira ye go annai moshi na. Hanahada vu Ieinodoku sama de 70-
zaimasu ga, 0 hanashi wo koko made ni itashite olkeanakereba. narima-
sen, Jitsu wa, ima Kyoto kara tomoduchi ga hitori mairimashite,
watakushi ni taisetsu na yoji ga aru no desu. Mydnichi wa, watakushi
wa taku ni orimasumai leara, mydgonichi o ide wo neqawaremasho Ica ?
10.—Yes! Let us set the motto down as true of reformers. Now
we come to the “ Ha’? proverb. It may be well to name it the
motto for bigots?
(Servant enters):—Master, 1 gentleman has just called. Here is
his card.
Ask the gentleman to come in. I am very sorry that our talk
must stop now. A friend has just arrived from Kyoto. He has
important business with me. To-morrow I shall not be at home.
Can you come the day after to-morrow?
11.— Watakushi wa, itsu de mo yo gozaimasu. Watakushi no tano-

shimi de o jama wo itashite wa ndrimasen. “Itsu mo go shinsetsu wo
ukete arigatd gozaimasu. Taitei nan ji goro ni 0 hima de qozarimasu
lea?
11—Any time will suit me. My plecsure must not inconvenience
. you. You are always very kind. What hour shall'you be at leisure?
ast SECTION III. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL
12.-
一あきはんのすぐ OH RH いちばん
ようざき wwすす。《 EF CA KK SB WC K
なればじう5ぷん BS はなしがいたされませ 5。
W—yeise へ。よろ
し〈(。どう5ぞとれ
にて。 WADA BC はきょう
しゆめ〈《で
どざぎり 5ます。
14. 一いや ,。すこし 8 ごどしんばい ke B&B
ょびません。それにとるだちをぴかへた
でます hoo あなたはて 5 ちんをど
BSA CTT wD, TAP はだのへん 6565
CRUST.
1—-Ab を 1 どんじてをり5ます。 SB やすみ

なさい。
16.—B やすみなさい。
だいん 2 のことわざ
an 4#
はりのあがからてんを DEE,
1. 一ロビピンツンシーし一しばら ( 2 Rar vere
CONVERSATION THIRD :—(it) HZA. 235
12.—Asahan no sugu nochi nara ichiban yo gozaimasu, Ku ji goro

ni o ide ni nareba, jabun o hanashi ga itasaremasho.
12. Just after breakfast will te the best time. Come about nine
o'clock, Then we can have a long talk.
13.—Olkusama ye yoroshiku, の zo kore nite. Genkewan made wa
keydshuku de gozarimasu.
18.
一Present my compliments to Mrs, Mikata. Here, please. Do
not trouble yourself to go to the door with me.
14,—Iya, sulcoshi mo go shimpai ni oyobimasen. Sore ni tomodachi

wo mulcae ni demasu kara. Anata wa chochin wo go jisan desu Ica?
Konya wa taihen kuro gozaimasu,
14,-Jt is no trouble at all. And I shall welcome my friend,
Have you a lantern? The night is very dark.
15.—Michi wo yolcu zonjite orimasu. O yasumi nasai.

15.—I know the path very well. Good night.
76.一0 yasumi nasai.

16.
一Rest well.
lll. DAI SAN WO KOTOWAZA.

THIRD PROVERB
ITA.
Hari no ana kara, ten wo nozoku.
Peeps at the sky through a needle’s eye.
1, Robinson Shi:—Shibaraku go busata itashimashita. Watakushi

236 SECTION TTT. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
BLRo わなくしのてがみは SF BA UW
な 5 ました Do
ーーミカターレーハイ。も5 SC ぜんくわい
である tt をのぞだみすます。どう 5 RSOR
のですか。
83. 一ツモかぜを USBLR の TCT. ひどい

め。にだつて
あましだた。せんてなだへ
すみゐる5 すしたよくじつのてと CTH がわたくし
はメカワーきんへまずゐるりましか。そして OF を
あるいてあが 5 ましたのでひじゃやう5 に
HORM, なつてきましてだいきさうあせを
かきみした。ととろ BS CH ~ まる 5 ました
ときに ORY かぜがよいてゐるましてをと UW
しば 65くのあいだ 85をと〈《いたして FORT
と , OU Bb と SUL みつのてまゐ 5 ましがだo
4.—-Z9 imine は BLSCA CC
どざいみした, ね。 bFR はでぐわいと 5 を BS
あもちで Lie te
5 一ものては XSL 2 AXLE の
go oc 惨なか( あつだたかで bHIXL?R
か by をてのちゃやて《るまの 5へ ic
て-きだ
ちいの TT.
6 一のどろの GBS の UL はけんのんた
でございます。にK つち 5 Re-ke 。では
あつ
だかい tk もあり
5ますが , やまおの
CONVERSATION THIRD :—((t) JA. 237
no tegami wo goran ni narimashita ka?
1.—mr. Robinson:—It is some time since we have seen each other.
Did you receive my letter?
1 ・
2.—Mikata shit'—Hai ! Mo go zeniewai de aru Ieoto wo nozomimasu .

D6 nasatia no desu ica?
2. Mr. Mikata:—Yes! I hope you are feeling quite well, now.
What was the matter?
3.—Tbui ze wo hilkimashita no de, hidot me ni aimashita. Sen-

dutie konata ye mairimashita, yoku jitsu no koto desu ga, watakushi
wa Lakao-san ye mairimashita. Soshite yama wo aruite agarimashita
no de, hijo ni attaleaku natte kimashite, taisd ase wo kakimashita.
Lokoro ga, o tera ye mairimashita tolci ni, tsumetai Ieaze ya fuite imashile
soko ni shibaraku no aida Icymsoku itashite orimasu to, tsui zoleu-zolcu
to samulcu natte mairimashita,
3.—I have Lad a bad time with a severe cold. The day «after I
was here last, I went out to Takao-san. ‘Tue walk up the mountain
made me very warm. I perspired freely. When I reached the
temple, a cold wind was blowing. I sat down for a fow moments
to rest and was chilled through.
4—Sore wa hanahada buydjin de yoruimashita, ue. Anata wa youild

wo 6 mochi deshita Ica?
4.-—-That was very imprudent. Did you take an overcoat with
you?
5.—Motie wa orimashiia ga, fumoto no hé de wa naka-naka attuka

de arimashita kara, solo no cha-ya de Icuruma no ue ni, oite-kita no
desu.
5.
一Yes! but I left it in my kuruma at the tea-house at the foot
of the mountain, The sun was quite warm there.
6.—Kono goro no aki no hiyort wa, kennon de gozaimasu. Nitchi tani-

ma de wa, attaleai oto mo arimasu ga, yama no itadaki de wa samui
Keaze ga fuite orimasu.
6.一These fall days are dangerous. Mid-day is often warm in
the valleys. But on the hill-tops the winds ure cold,
238 SECTION III. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIaL.
のださきではさい HP! がふいてを }-
ますo
7. 一との U は BES なのて DE (SS が
ハチワッジ BC かへ 5 まし ZZ が , ひのくれ - がだな
にはかぜが BU ( 9 Og なつて
SPLRo そのばんはだいぶぷんねのる
ありおしてたうぅうと 5 いつし 5 かん Dd 724
にひつてん4でを 5 ましかたo。
8 一では 85 すつか 5》 BSB LALLY
のでどざいま
せう5, B SH KW かいつて
ょろとばしゆうごどざいますo [に
のょときミタターさすん
ざしきへいりきたり9]。
9. 一ロビンッンーレーてん K ち Iho しばらく
どぶさたいたしました。ひと
- つき HES 3
SB めにかいい53せん TLR BUA ik BS
ひさしぶが5 でございます。
10.
一(=ほヵヶ ACA IE おじき A なLてjs RL で
も RAG おぉうはき x welt £528 Lia
Z\ はあな友 KS BSUS は SCHHBSCA
D>, ひばちへもつとすみをつきませ 5。
SB ちゃやで $ めしあがりなきいまし。 < のちゃ
くわしは why でごどぎざいます。あなたは
だん ( ニホン-のをちじょうず WB はなし
がきる B85 Ch; Bs
中ニーぴびす9 mpのかしまして S25 wR Ze が
CONVERSATION THIRD :—((1) Hd. 239
7.—Sono hi wa osoku natia kar:, kuruma ga Hachioji made kaeri-

mashita ga, hi no leure gata ni wa, kaze ga oi-01 samuku natte kima-
shita, Sono ban wa daibun netsu mo arimashite, t6-t0 isshilean bakari
taku ni hilcleonde orimashita.
7.—I had a lute ride back to Hachidji. The air grew very cold
towards sunset. I was quite feverish that night. I have been in
the house for almost a week.
§—Ima de wa, mo sukleari o yoroshii no de gozaimasho, ne?

O me ni kakeatte yorokobashti gozaimasu. (Kono tokt Mikata fujin zashikt ye tri
kitart.)
8.
一You are all right now, I am pleased to see? 一 (Mys. Mikata
で omes tnto the room).
9,—Robinson Shi:— Konnichiwa. Shibaraku go busata itashimashita.

Hitotsuki amari moo me ni kakarimasen deshita ga, Icyo wa o hisashi-
burt de gozaimasu.
9.—mr. R.—Good day. It is sometime since we have met. This
js the first time I have had the pleasure of seeing you for a month
or more.
70. (Mikata fujin wa 0 jigi wo nashite.) Taku de mo tabi-tabi 0 uwasa wo
itashite orimashita. Koko wa, anata ni o samuleu wa gozarimasen
ka? Hibachi ye motto sumi wo tsugimashd. O cha de mo meshiagari-
naszimashi. Kono o kwashi wa ikaga de gozaimasu? Anata wa dan-
dan Nihon-go wo o jozu ni o hanashi nasaru so desu, ne?
10. mrs.mg。 (bowing):—My husband has eften spoken of you.
Are you not cold here? I will put some more charcoal on the. fire-
Please have some tea. Will you taste these cakes? I hear that you
e beginning to speak Japanese beautifully.
77.
一の5 itashimashite, 9 tu koto ga arimasu mono desu ka. Wataku-
bbey もやの CH Ws ORY しのはな-
しは USD にまづ5 ごぎゅます o
12.
一あなたのはつのちんはだいき 5 15
Cawe To
13—-%L すとしでもるよければそれは
みなごしんせつなだんな - さんのちちかげです。
14. 一たくではあなたの LAK は
あどみろ(- べぺき Be だとまずうしてをりますずす。
ッシテあなたの BW CL になるのを
だのしみ © してをだりすすずす BG, LYS Bet
(Raves のはまとてとに Yors で
ございおおす。ちょのとごど - めんくださいまし ,
てとれからかつてもとのととをみまはら6ねば
な 5 はせんからo
15. さきて , Hl のてとわぎざ KL Ove
いかゝゞ & かんがへ CC ございますかo
ぉゃをらく《あなだたがタカ
ラ-さんのぜつちゃ5
(CC ちいでのときるにはは 5 DO HSK HGH
てんをのぞか 5 と VKH やうなかんがへ
が B25 はしなかつのだでせう<
16. 35 CH と 8o あをて WHAT $ どく<

に OC もるそのや 5 なかんがへはぉ <5
はしません。わたくしはなたどと ke で
も UAXy 《わんきつをてのみなす。あの
CONVERSATION THIRD : 一(は ) ELA. 241
shi no hanashi wa jitsu ni mazi gozaimasu.

11. Mr. R:—How can you say so? I am n very poor speaker.
12. Anata no hatsuon wa taisé yo gozaimasu.

12, Mrs. mr
一 Your pronunciation is excellent.
13.—Moshi, sulcoshi de mo yolcereba, sore wa mina go shinselsu na

danna san no 0 kage desu.
13. Mr. R:— If it is good at all, I am indebted for my improve-
ment to your generous husband.
14.—Takeu de wa anata no shimpo wa odorolcu-beki hodo da, tu méd-
shite orimasu. Soshite, anata no o koshi ni naru no wo, tanoshimi ni
shite orimasu Kara, Si72 0 ide kudasaimasu no wa, makolo ni eccO de
yozuimasu. Chotto gomen kudasaimashi; kore kara Teatte-moto ino
leoto wo mimawaraneba narimasen kara.
14, Mes. m:—My husband says that you are making wondertul
progress. He enjoys your visits. I am glad that you come to see
him so often. Kindly excuse me now; I must attend to some mat-
ters in the kitchen.
15.—Sate, * Ha 22 no kotowaza ni tsuile, ilcaga 0 leangae de gozaima-

su ka? Osoraku anata ga Takao-san no zetchd wi o ide no toki ni
wa, hari no ana kara ten wo nozolcd, to tu yo nt kangae ga okori wa
shinakatta desho.
15. mr. m:—Well, what do you think of our proberb for “ Ha???
I suppose that you had no desire to peep at the sky through a
needle’s eye, when you were on the top of Takao-san.
j
16.—S6 desw to mo. Asoko ni ite mo doko ni ite mo, sono 90 na
kangae
wa olcori wa shimasen. Watakushi wa nani goto ni de mo,
‘hiroki Icwansatsu wo Ieonomimasu. Ano keotowazs wo itta hito wa,
tabun golcu kokoro no semai hito wo shitte otta no desho. Anata qa
kono Icotowaza wo gwunico na hito no fugd da, to osshatta no wa yo
mottono de gozaimasu. Kono dzora no yo na rippa ma mono wo jibun de
をとわざを wor Ut は BAA どく
と \ ろのせまいひとを LOT FOR の
でせ 5。 HF? がとのそるとわぎを
でぐわんてとなひとの LBS だと BO しゃやつなた
のはどもつと $ でございます。とのちち低 -
2H のやうな 5 つばをな 3D を ERA
でみる < とがでるの人区, は 5のあなを
とをめがねたするとは VO なばか
なにんげんでありません Ho
17. 一だがが, せけんには S35 するひと
もるあるの TT. 35 vA ひびとはじぶん
のともるだちや , LOE やや,
ゃ CW や , その EW
いろ / のととがらをみるのにちいさい
すきあなからのを《の Cho. もちろん < の
や5 なひとはめきさきのちいさい LE d
% じんぶつもちいきうどきいます。
18.
一どらうか 85 す < しゆる B はなし
を。ねがひます。わた《し Ww は ZAR W
はやくあなたのちちてととばをきい\- とるてくと
ができません 4。 BICSE のはうが PRR
Sb は SE ANOS Cole Sys
9-42 でてわたくしのまう5しませ5 と
BLOT のるのは ED ではありませ 4ん o
we はわが 6 では「メィォデ」のじだい
でごどざいまして, わが〈にたのせんばぱいは
CONVERSATION THIRD : 一 (は) M4. 243
miru koto ga dekiru no ni, hari no ana wo témegane ni suru to wa,

jitsu ni baka na ningen de arimasen ka!
16.—No, not there or any where else. I like a broad outlook for
everything. The maker of that proverb must have known some
people of very small minds. You well call d it “the motto for
biguts.” What a fool man is, when he can see a splendid thing
like the sky, to use the hole of a needle as his telescope !
17. Daga, seken ni wa SO suru hito mo aru no desu. So it hito

wa, jibun no tomodachi ya, shigoto ya, kuni ya, sono hoka iro-iro no
kotogara wo miru no ni, chiisai sukiana kara nozoku no desu. Mochi-
ron, kono yo na hito-bito wa, mesaki no chiisai tori mi jimbutsu. mo
chiisoO gozaimasu.
17.一But that is the way with some people. They see their fri-
ends, their business, their country, everything, only through little
peep-holes. Of course, such persons are almost always as small in
character, as they are in their eye-sight.
18.—Doka, md sukoshi yiru-yiru o hanashi wo negaimasu, Wata-

leushi ni wa, sonna ni hayaku anata no o kotola wo kiki-toru koto ga
dekimasen. Okusama no ho ga, anata yori wa, yohodo kiki-yo go-
Zaimasu,
18.—Please speak more slowly. My ear is not quick enough for
your words. I understand Mrs. Mikata much better than I do
you.
19.—Soko de, watakushi no méshimashé to omotte iru no wa, hoka

de wa arimasen. Ima wa, waga kuni de wa, Meiji no jidai de gozai-
mashite, waga kunt no sempai wa ima kara san-jii nen hodo izen ni,
waga Nihon wo seleaija dono kuni ni mo otoranu hodo ni, shimpoteki ni
natte, bummei ni susumeru kuni ni shiyd, to itashimashita ga, konnichi
ve からさん UA ねん IE いぜん Ut,
わがニホンをせかい- ぢうどの Cle We
をとらW WY にしんほぼ - てきたなつて
ぶんめいたす\ めぬる (WH に LPS と
いだしましたが , てこんにちとなるも Fle
ぴかしのほう
けん - せひどを《わいムふく《 Lu
と BOT をる Ake が tS) ます。
かう vb UEb てを, "はゆるは》5 のあな
DH てんを DES れんぢお5 でどざいひませ 5。
20.
一そのと任り) です。わたくしは LALO
しん = ニホンのだいせいかう5 をのぞみます。
21 一もと。より BF AF べきしどとが
ALPS に RISA ごどぎ 5 ますが, しかし
われ ( はたへず LAI LON ある USHA
だともひます。わたくしのまうしましな
てとは & わかりに REL か。
22.
一ハイ。あきらかにわかつたともいます。
LAL そのうーそのも RAL を ore
ましなたらまるであなただのかうしゃ〈《に
なつてしまいませ 5。わたくしはじめゆめ5 ぷん
にたじぶんのてとばををそへてそれを
《わいわにするてとができません。
23 一それてはとのだいはも 5 やめ
にいたしみせ 5。てのととわぎざのいひみは
wg 2C の SBURL C EASA あ和 6 か
CONVERSATION THIRD ュー(は) ITA, 245
to naru mo nao mulcashi no hdlcen-seido wo 0が Mc shitai, to omotte

oru hito-bito ga gozaimasu. Ko ti hito-bito Koso, iwayuru hari no ane
kara ten wo nozdleu, renju de gozaimasho.
19.--I mean this, This is the era of Meiji for Japan. Our "coun-
try’s leaders determined thirly years ago, to make Japan as progres-
sive and ns enlightened as any nation in the world. But there are
some people who even to-day wish that our ancient feudalism could
be restored, They are of the kind who look at the sky throngh
the eye of a needle.
20.—Sono tori desu. Wataleushi wa, shinjitsu Shin Nihon no dai

seilco wo nozomimasu.
20.-That is so! Isincerely wish a grand triumph for New Japan.
21.— Moto yori mada nasu beki shiqoto ga, hijo ni takeusan qozaimasu
ga, shilcashi, ware-ware wa tuezu shimpo shitsutsu aru Ieokumin da, to
omoimasu. Watakushi no modshimashita 07O wa, 0 waleari ni nari-
mashita lea ?
‘91.08 course, there is an immense work to do yet. But I think
that as a nation we are moving steadily forward. Do you under-
stand me? :
22.—Hai, alciralea ni waleatta, to omoimasu. Shileashi, kono ue kono

の hanashi wo tsuzulcemashitara, maru de anata no ledshalcu ni natte
jibun no shimaimasho. Watakushi wa jibun ni jibun no kotoba wo soete,
sore wo kewaiwa ni suru Ieoto ga delcimasen.
22. 一Yes, I think I do, clearly. But, if we are going talk much
more over this subject, Iam sure that it will to become a lecture
on your part, T am not able to contribute enough to the talk to
make it a conversation.
23.—Sore de wa, Icono dai wa mo yame ni itashimashd. Kono koto-

waza no imi wa, ima made noo hanashi de jibun akiraka ni natta, to
omoimasu. Kore kara Néi?? no keotowaza ni dd it oshie ga aru ka
shirabete miyo ja arimasen ka? ;
246 SECTION UI. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL
になつただともひます。これから [lt] の
てとわざどう vA をしへがあるか
しらべてみやうじゃやありませんか o
四。だいしのこと
もわぎ。
(に wm 4
(んばん DOP SUS MAbs
1. ロピンッンジ- し一てのてとわざはにんげん
のいのちのみぢかいてとを LOX やうぅと
vi のでせ 5。しかしなを
なぜかし <いひと
はどじ 5 ねんと VOR の THI Dro
わが〈にのさかしいひと
- がとはてれ
Xb はゆるやかです。
2 一どうしてです D>
3 一わが《くにでは [ひとのはいは
みつのに - じふねんとまたじふ BAL すなはち
しちじょねんだとまうします。しかし
=
ニホンじんは RABY で HIRT wo
を一わたな《しはき 5 € をあら 5うとょ
と
CONVERSATION FOURTH :ー( に ) Nd. 247
28.
一 Well then, let us drop our text. This proverb is plain
enough, I imagine, with what we have already said, Now let us see
what ** Ni”? has to teach us.
IV. DAl SHI NO KOTOWAZA.,

FOURTH PROVERB.
NI.
Ningen wazuka go ju nen.
Man’s life is fifty years.
7. Robinson 8h1:—Kono kotowaza wa ningen no inochi no mijikai

koto wo shirase yo, to it no deshd. Shilashi, naze Icashikoi hito wa
go ja nen to itia no deshd ka? Waga Icuni no sakashii hito-bito wa
kore yori wa yuruyaka desu.
1.—Mr. R:—I suppose this is to remind us to the shortness of
hum in life. But why did the wise man say fifty years? Our wise
men were More generous,
2, Mikata Shi:—D6 shite desu ka?

2—Mr. M.—How is that? é
3.—Waga kuni de wa, “hito no yowai wa mitsu no ni- jiu nen toymata
ja nen,” sunawachi shichi ji nen da, to moshimasu. Shikashi, Nihon
jin wa tammei de arimasu Ica? !
3.--We say that “the days of our years are three score yours
and ten,’ that is, seventy years. Are the Japanese a short lived
people ? ; >
4.— Watakushi wa sé de nakaro, to omoimasu., Waga kuni no tokei-
248 SECTION II. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL
BART OB (KH のとうけ
い-かの
あらわすと<ろ区よれば FRG とる
きんだいに。払いてはながいC& を LR
ひと -がとがちびだたゞさしう5 ごどざいま
すo
ものつとも USL はいま BH へいきんの
じゅめみやうが RB ななかつでせ 5 が,
てとれとてもだしかにはかられる <てとでは
あり 5ません。つまうりどちらのととわぎ UW
VOT あるてとも, にんげんのいひのちは
みじかい $のであると vi てと Ki
だら65 とちやもびひびます。
5 一たぷんとのてとわざのいみはひと
% 2UA 2 Bove OF は Tod UAL
の OR を PHT 65く - ゆ上ん 3 KK Rit
と wA 。てとでせう5。 CH は UPL
ニホンのようしう5 でありせん TLR
かっ
5 一どじょう 5だんを BOL vet, c=

+ が, あなたの忌しつやるととはだいひへん
ょよく。ととばのけい < に Rott, < の
ととわざについてはあま 5 BAA が
い。
できますま
7 一せろんをすればわた (しのは5 が
はのと 29 です。わたくしにはほはあなたなの
ety DO (ん4ぜ o を AEC GE ZH
CONVERSATION FOURTH : 一 (に) NZ. 249
ka no arawasu tokoro ni yoreba, sulcunalcu to mo Ieindai ni oite wa

nagaiki wo shita hito-bito ga, obitadasht yozaimasu. Motiomo, mukashi
wa ima hodo heikin no jimiyo ga nagaku nakatta deshé ga, Icore
totemo tashilca .ni hakaraeru Icoto dewa arimasen. Tsumari dochira no
kotowaza ni itie aru koto mo, ningen no inochi wa mijileai mono de aru,
to iu koto dake dard to omoimasu.
4.—I think not. Our statistics show a great many centenarians
living, at least in modern times. In ancient times, perhaps the
average of life was not so long. But then, this is not a question
of exact measure. Both proverbs, I suppose, are meant only to
remind men that life is short.
5.—Tabun Icono kotowaza no imi wa hito wa go ji ni natta nochi

wa sulkkart jibun no kagyd wo yamete raku-inkio ni nare, to iz koto
deshé. Kore wa mulcashi Nihon no fiisho de arimasen deshita Ica!
5.—Possibly it means that after fifty years a man should give up
all his work, «nd become “an honorably retired one.” This was a
national custom once, was it not?
6.—Go jodan wo osshaimasu. Desu ga, anata no ossharu koto wa

taihen yolcu Icotoba no keilco ni narimasu. Kono Icotowaza ni tsuite wa,
amari giron ga dekimasumai.
6.
一You are joking. But then, what you say is good practice in
language. I do not see that we can argue much over this proverb.
7.—Giron wo sureba, watakushi no の ga kitto male: desu. Wata-

kushi m wa, anata no kotoba no gunzei wo fusequ ioto wa delcimasen.
Shilcashi, Bulcleyoto-ra ga jumyd no mifjileai leoto wo nageku no wa, dé
it wake desho. Pulckydto wa Ieono yo no seikwatsu wo nogareru koto
TASHA しかしぶつ
けうと - ら6 が UWARS
の上かじかいひ 2 をだ AS のはどう we
わけでせ 5。ぶぷぶつけ 5とは <の & の
せいいく《わのつをのがれるてとをょよろ
<ばねば
ならんはづでありません Bo せいくわつは
かれら5 にと 5 てはばん - あ〈《もち 5 の
るつとも BSIEURS $ものであるのです。
8 一です A sky の K んげんは < と4 <

ぷぶつけう - しんとではありません。それ WU
Bre FAIA OD かなくが KARS の
きりすずすとけうと C Be とど 95
や 5 諾。、=
ホンニ
のにんげん % まだ GATES のぶつのけうと
でございません。
9 一どうして £5 CH to
10.
一さればでござり
5ます。 BON を FTV
いとの RH Fit といふキリストの
BARS O をしへ bs アメリカーじん 4 ゆめ CAA
をあいしてせいてうをあらきふてととは
はんだたいして bets それに =* ンの
にんげんはせい
〈《わつのをだのしんでをりちまして,
Bre たいへん W め《わいなじんみんです。
11. 一たぶんあななのちちかんがへは
たゞしいのでどざいませう。しかし
どどしょう 5うちの LIED あななのは5 & は
CCNVERSATION FOURTH : 一(に)NZ. 251
wo yorokobaneba naran hazu de arimasen ka? Seikwatsu wa karera

ni torite wa, ban-aku chit no mottomo dinaru mono de aru no desu,
7.—If£ we tried to, I am sure I should be defeated, I could not
resist your army of words. But I do not see why a Buddhist.c
people should lament over the shortness of life. A Buddhist ought
to be glad.at the ,prospect of getting out of existence, Existence is
the greatest of all evils,
8.—Desu ga, Nihon no ningen wa kotogotoku Bulcleys-shinto de wa

urimasen. Sore ni mata, Amerika no kata-gata ga honté no Kirisuto-
kyoto de nai to doyo ni, Nihon no ningen mo mata hontd no Bulckydto
de gozaimasen.
8.—But all Japanese are not Buddhists. Then, again, Japanese
are no more real Buddhists, than you Americans are real Christians.
9.—Do0 shite so desu lea?

9.
一 What do you mean?
10.—Sareba de gozarimasu. Onore wo sutete hito no tame ni 777'6。

to 32 Kirisuto no hontd no oshie to, Amerika-jin no jibun wo aishite
seilco wo arasd koto to wa, hantai shite orimasu. Sore ni, Nihon no
ningen wa seikewatsu wo tanoshinde orimashite, mata taihen ni yulewai
na jimmin desu.
10.—I mean that Christ’s great doctrines of self-denial and sacrifice
are opposed to your American self-love and struggle for success,
The Japanese are fond of life, and they are a very happy people.
11.—Tabun anata no o kangae wa tadashti no de gozaimashd. Shi-

Kashi, go'shéchi noitori,-anata no hd ni wa gotsugd no yoi ofO qa
gozaimasu, Watakushi wa hanasu koto sae dekita nara, kono koto ni
tsuite iitai, to omotte iru koto ga takusan gozaimasu. Anata wa tsugt
ど OB, の tv te BH どざいす
まず。
わた (しは BaF とときへ CBR BS
てのてとについていひだいとやもつて
26 <とがた( きんごどざいます。あなをな
は OF のてがねの bA すなはち TEI
のととわざにたついてはいかな BS かんがへ
です Do
HE, だいでのこと
わぎ。
は (3 を
はまれあらんよりそしり BPM
1. カミターレし一てこの 8 んげんの LAD Xt
ついてはでべつにたきろんもありちまみすまい。
2. ロビピンツン -ーレし:ーき 5 ですか。あな友は
gern がある kb そしちりのないは 5
が iv とちちかんがへ TH BM わたくし
どもはすべて CSA の ku てとが
せかいにしられてをれば iv と RIL
じゃありません Do
CONVERSATION FIFTH
:一(ほ) Ho. 253
no Kogane no chie, sunawachi ** Ho’? no Icotowaza ni tsuite wa ilcani

O kangae desu ka?
11. Possibly, you are right. But you know you have the advantage
of me. If I could only talk, I would tell you much that I think
about this question. What do you make of the next piece of your
coined wisdom, the “% Ho” proverb,
V. DAI GO NO KOTOWAZA.
FIFTH PROVERB.
HO.
Homure aran yoré soshiri nakare.
No blame is better than praise.
I. Mixata shi:—Kono kingen no shinri ni tsuite wa, betsu ni giron

mo arimasumai.
1, mr. ms
一There is no question about the truth of this saying.
2. Robinson Shi:—So desu ka? Anata wa homare ga aru yori,
Soshiri no nai 0 ga yoi, to o kangae desu ka? Watakushi domo wa
subete jibun no yoi koto ga sekai ni shirarete oreba yot, to omo ja
arimasen Ica?
2. Mr. R:—Is it so? Do you believe that absence of blame is
better praise than of « man? We all like to know that the good
in us is recognized.
254. SECTION III. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
3. 一それは 35 です BH ての L の
なかはあやまちをのみきさがして 44
のです Dh だれもをそしる $ものが Bw
と wh tt @2 898 の Bem は
あり # せん。 $ もしもひとが「あのをとと
にはいつのてんのひなんもない」と
いつならとをとれてを UL のいひはれるだけ
の休め
- ととばをいつだのです。
4—-5%2 wh でみでとのてとわぎを BS
とりなきるのなをならそれでようどざぎい
3 0, しかホし。 % しくれほ itv ake だ
と S かんがへなきつだた
だらなぜをの Led
7 やつのつしやゃやらないの TT dro
5—-lEOZ てとと VR もる
ものはへつら6ム
となり - やすひ 3D でごどざいます。 FM UW
Ak は Btn にあと
がれるや5 になつて
ははなはだのけません o BN は RAR に
Ak をか 5 まんにいたします。ひとは
RY をそのととが FU である RB に
きびをのくすのでなければなり5ませんo
GB=p7e(L はを和を LISKA のなし -
ます。しかしあなだたのけんかいはつう
5れいの
Lov にんげんのせいにと 5 てはたか - すぎ -
みす。もし EM にだいする UCU がない
やうになると 8 HELL のなかの VAL
CONVERSATION FIFTH :—(|z) Ho. 255
3.—Sore wa sd desu ga, kono yo no naka wa, ayamacht wo nomi

sagashite iru no desu Icara, dare mo soshiru mono ga nai, to i% koto
hodo rippa na homare wa arimasen. Moshi mo, hito ga “ano otoko
ni wa itten no hinan mo nai,” to itta nara, sore Koso hito no twareru
ge no home-Kotoba wo itta no desu.
3.—Yes, but this is a fault-finding world, What better praise can
you have than the fact that no one blames you? If one can say,
“T find no fault in him,” the most that can be said in praise of u
man, is said.
4.—86 iat imi de, ono kotowaza wo o tori nasaru no nara sore de
yo gozaimasu ga, shilcashi, moshi kore wa yoi hito da to o Ieangae
nasattara, naze sono tori ni ossharanai no desu ka.
4.—If you put -that meaning into the proverb, you are right.
But, if you think a man is a good man, why not say so?
5.—Homeru Icoto to it mono wa, hetsurai to nariyasui-mono de

gozaimasu. Sore ni, hitowa homare ni akogareru yo ni natte wa, hana-
hada ilcemasen. Homare wa, dan-dan ni hito wo koman ni itashimasu.
Hito wa tada sono koto ga gimu de aru tame ni, gimu wo tsukusu no
de nalkereba narimasen.
5.—Praise too easily becomes flattery. Then, again, a man should
not be hungry for praise. Praise tends to make one vain. Every
one should do his duty for the sake of the duty only.
6.— Watakushi wa sore wo shonin itashimasu. Shikashi, anata no

Tcenkeai wa tsaret no yowat ningen no sei ni torite wu, takasugimasu,
Moshi, tolcu ni taisuru mukui ga nai yo ni naru toki ni wa, yo no naka
no zenji, to i% mono wa hijo ni suleunalcu natie shimaimasho.
6.—I admit that. But you are taking rather high ground for
weak human nature. If there were no rewards of virtue, there
would be very little goodness in the world.
& wh AO 性 alis © FAES Bot

しまいきせ 5う。o
7 きらうかもしれず
すせん。しかしわたくし
ははとの <とと心ざをの《(つだらいとは
たんげんはか《ある NS’ 38D だと
いふがわから 85 vor のだ 65 と
やもるひずす。 CD Uk はたんげんの
じつのつきいのあり 0きまをしつてゐ友ので -
中 S, 交うまく - じエルダグラ ff ww Be
ににんげんをあげやうとして OR の
でせ5。
8 一ぜんをわれ ( がよちのぼるさき
ぜのちやうだとすれば ORL はての
てとわざについてかれてれまう
しません。
しかしょはいにんげんのせいしつをだめす
4D とするにはひどいてとわざぎ TTo
とたかくあなたはせるいなせんせいです。
Er it まあ (くみ BH せつけり5 か CTs
あなたはけのして OF の ALOK U
あら6はしてあるひなんをう5けらる\ てと
はあり 5ますすきい o。
CONVERSATION FIFTH :—(|%) HO. 257
7,.—S86 ka mo shiremasen. Shilashi, watalcushi wa kono kotowaza

wo tsulcutta hito wa ningen wa kaleu aru belci mono da, to it gawa
kara 86 itta no dard, to omoimasu. Sono hito wa ningen no jissai no
arisama wo shitte ita no es ga, dotoku-jo goleu taleai chit ni ningen
wo age yo to shite ita no desha.
7. 一 You are probably right. But I suppose that the maker of
this proverb meant to speak rather of men as they should be. He
knew men as they are. He was trying to lift them to the highest
moral level. : :
8.—Zen wo ware-ware ga yojinoboru belci zetchd da to sureba, wata-

Keushi wa Icono Icotowaza ni tsuite kare co7e modshimasen. Shileashi,
yowat ningen no seishitsu wo tamesu' mono to suru ni wa, hidot koto-
waza desu. Tonikalu, anata wa murut na sensei desu. Sore ni mata
takumi na seleleyo-kadesu. Anata wa kesshite tsugi no Icotowaza ni
arawashite aru hinan wo, ulceraru koto wa arimasumai.
8.
一IE we-think of goodness as « height to elimb, I shall not
question the wisdom of the proverb. But it is a hird test of weak
human nature. You are an excellent teacher. You are a skilfa
preacher, too, Evidently you are not guilty. -of the fault that .is
shown up in our next. proverb. ,
Po だい AS のことわきぎ。
へ b&
へだのがだんぎ。
1 ミカターレーあなたは Bn の LLG の
い馬しめ。を。てわして KR しまいなさつ
が , うち -あけて BSR HESS てと
と vii ものは 5うれしい 38D CT to
yaxF MARA はとんちの “どいで
あり5ますが , それとともる KR まだちぁの
どくいでどざ 5ぅます。
2. ロゼピンツンシン- しレし: 一このてとわぎざでわたくし
はアメリカでいうめいなるけう5か
せつ
のはかせラオマン、ぽピーチューのはなしを
ふるひ - だしましだた。あるあきのてと CT
が ,。ゼーチュ )′ はほは Ales に Aw ぬんぜク
をしまして , ct にそのえん
4んぜのつののし
やう5 がだのへんに S566 ありました
が , あとで dks の BL がピーチュー
にたむかひまして [SB おいち
やゃやんは BAT
けさあんなにどなつたの」と VU ました。
するとゼーチューがてだへて , TS ゃ ,
ふぢいちやんはなにたも BAF てとの
re fh にはいつもるあんなにどなるの
1) と wu SLR, いひか \ です。チィー
ゼー
CONVERSATION SIXTH :—(~) HE. 259
VL DAI ROKU NO KOTOWAZA.

SIXTH PROVERB.
HE.
Heta no naga dangé.
An awkward priest for long sermons.
1. mikata shi:— Anata wa mae no shd no imashime wo kowashite

o shimai nasatia ga, uchi-alcete moseba homeraruru Icoto, to iz mono
wa ureshii mono desu, yo. Soleo de, Kantan wa tonchi no gokui de
arimasu ga, sore to tomo ni mata chie no gokui de gozarimasu.
1. mr, M:—You are breaking our last commandment. Yet, I
confess, prais2 is pleasant. Brevity is the soul of wisdom, as well
as of wit.
2. Robinson Shi:—Kono kotowaza de, watakushi wa Amerika de

yames naru SeccgOc no halcase Raiman jc no hanashi wo omoi-
dashimashita. Aru asa no ofO desu ga, Bicha wa hijo ni nagai
enzetsu wo shimashite, koto ni sono enzetsu no shiyo ga, taihen ni
sozoshiku arimashita ga. Ato de, hitori no mago ga Bicha& ni mukai-
mashite, “ O jti-chan wa nande Icesa anna ni donatta no?” to timashi-
ta. Suru to, Bicha ga Icotaele, “Bo ya! o fii-chan wa nani mo
hanasu koto no nai toki ni wa, itsu mo anna ni donaru no yo,” to
timashita. Ilcaga desu, Bicha ni wa itsumo no yo ni enzetsu no shitaku
ga deleite inakatia no desu.
2. Mr R:—This,proverb reminds me of a story told of a famous
preacher in America, Dr. Lyman Beecher. One morning he preached
an unusually long sermon, He was very noisy, tuo, in preaching.
One of his-grandchildren said to him afterwards, “Grandpa why did
you ‘holler’ (shout) so loud this morning?” “My dear,” he an-
swered “when I have nothing to say, I always ‘holler’” You see,
he had pot prepared his sermon as usual,
260 SECTION III. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL. |
には V9O% のやう5 にた EAPO の URS.

が CAC ゐるなかつ友のです。
3—BALAV はなしですね。しかし tO
《にたにはビーチューしのなかおはすく<
Zi bbBHAD ニホンのえをんぜつかや
W5S8A などはなび ( ピーチッューはかせと
さき ic? Ge を大します。との OF
どう wh てとをいは5 かとかんがへて
をるじかんを AAC RH な, はなしの
Bone へ cle © Epic Ze を Bes
つかいます。 BL WS いふひと ( が vor
ととを ED と人はりにひいつきしましたら
をそれとを CO にきめ 5 なぷんしゃう5 が
でてできませ 5。』おなくし EB £36 とのへいひがい
はニホンいつばんであるかと Ba
ます。わが (1 のをえんぜつはするで
Zo をよん 2 だしな 40 でどざw 引す。
とう5かいの - ほらんぜつなどでほんと 5 の
しさうといひつのだら5 だいていかいめんのなか
CT あるみづと BREE でせう5。か
いめん
はひいと - にぎ 5 あつて § AD はひと
- きじ
しかありません。
4—Z£i はあなたがたばかりでは Hd
ません。 UL の (UN へいつのてもみな
その 21E5 です。どの《にの < とばで
もみじかいをえんぜつをてし 65へるには
CONVERSATION SIXTH 一 (へ) HE. © 261
3. Omoshirot hanashi desu, ne. Shikcashi, Icono kunt ni wa Bicha-

shi no naleama wa sulcunalcu arimasen. Nihon no enzetsu-lea ya bosan
nado wa, tabi-tabi Bicha halease to yoleu nita Icoto wo itashimasu. Kono
tsugi ni, dd 92 Icoto wo iwo Ica to. kangaete oru jikan'wo fusagu tame
ni, hanashi no aida ye kotoba ya juleu-go nado wo dieu tsukaimasu. Moshi,
0 32 hito-bito ga itta koto wo sono tori ni hikki shimashitara, sore-
koso jitsu ni leimyo na bunshd ga delcimashd. Watalushi wa toki-dolei
Icono heigait wa, Nihon ippan de aru Ica, to omoimasu. Waga Icuni no
enzetsu wa, maru de kotoba wo fukidashita mono de gozaimasu. Kolcai
no enzetsu nado de hontd no shisd to itiara, taitet Icaimen no naka ni
aru mizu to onaji desho. Aaimen wa hito-nigiri alte mo mizu wa hito-
SG76 shila arimasen.
3. That is 2 good story. It might have plenty of companions,
however, in this country. Japanese orators and our priests are often
very like Dr. Beecher. They use many words and phrases when
speaking, just to fill up the time while they are thinking over what
they shall sey next. If what many of them say were written down
as it is spoken, it would make ridiculous reading. Sometimes, I think
that this fault is almost a national vice. Our speeches are fairly
puffed out with words. The real thought in most public addresses,
“is like the water in a sponge,—a spoonful of water and a handful
of sponge.
4.—Sore wa, anata-qata balcari de wa arimasen. Dolco no kuni ye

ilte mo, mina sono tori desu. Dono Icuni no kotoba de mo, mijikai
enzetsu wo koshiraeru ni wa, jilean ga dleu kakarimasu. Taitei taku-
san shaberu mono ni agitte, sulcoshi shila hanashite orimasen.
4,~You haye no monopoly in this matter. Every other people
n the world keeps you company. It takes a great deal of time to
262 SECTION IIt. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
じかんが BIKES かいり 5はす。たいてい
だたくさんしゃやべるもの Wt かきつてすこし
しかはなしてちぉ 5 ませ
んo
七。だふい LEO ことわざ。
2 ¢
とんで WA ( いる BD OD BLO
1. ミカターし: 一あなだはあなをとわだたくし
とがはじめてあつたとき』を BF2tv
らつしゃいます Do
2 ロビンツンーし:ーハイイ, よく怠放へてのますoc
ちやうどさんねんままへで AVF とユモト
とのあひだのてのつど 5- ばしやのなかで
Lo あの U はてとれ BC WU Av ひじゃう"
にたあのい UA でてありましだ BD HEP は
Be Ba を Lt 《だきめのて 2H
にまんあふきぎきをかして〈くだきいましか。
あの £3 のてとは . だびが人もひ- いだし-
ZT
3 一なザぜ vse わなたく(しがあのときのてと
をちるもひび- だしぶしか B わか 5 たな 5ぅ -
ますかo
人生一わかめません。 Zl かととわぎ. に
CONVERSATION SEVENTH :—(2) ZO. 263
prepare a short speech in any language. The man who talks the
most, as a rule, says the least.
Vil. DAI SHICHI NO KOTOWAZA.

SEVENTH PROVERB.
TO.
Tonde hi ni iru natsu no mushi.
Summer insects fly into the fire.
1, Mikata Shi:—Anata wa anata to watakushi to ga hajimete atta

tokci wo, oboete irasshaimasu ka ?
1. mr. Ws
一 Do you remember the first time we met?
2, Robinson Shi:—Hai, yolcu oboete imasu. Chido san nen mae de

Kozu to Yumoto to no aida no tetsudd-basha no naka deshita. Ano
hi wa kore made ni nai hijo nitatsut hi de arimashita ga, anata wa
watakushi ni hanashi wo shite kudasatte, sore ni mata Ogi wo kashite
Icudasaimashita. Ano toki no koto wa tabi-tabi omoidashimasu.
2. Mr. M:—Yes, very well. It was in a tram-car between Kozu
and Yumoto, three years ago. That was one of the hottest days I
ever felt. You are kind enough to speak to me, and to offer me a
fan. I often remember that.
8; Naze ima watakushi ga ano toki no koto wo omoidashimashita

ka, 0 wakari ni narimasu ka ?
一 Why, do you suppose, I recall that time now?
4.—Wakarimasen, Nani ka kotowaza ni kwankei de mo aru no

+
264. SECTION II. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
てわんけいでもあるのですか。 »r7
ナル
ホド , あなだたはミヤノシタのかうちううの
てとを B&B かんがへなきつてるの CTH No
5 一「チラャ」ホテルではじめてしょ〈(じを
したとき-のととはよういにわすれられ-
StAg あなだ. はてとれまでたがひな
ちち
あのへやのなかてみたやう5 にすまんの
か 5 ちう5 の UN B Ud 5じ( と
はい - 当はつてのるのをごらん RSOR
ととがあり
5ます Do あのときあなたが
かうち 5 のさらを WHI にた SLL,
rh はなつはかうち 5 の FOR をすか
かないとふつしやつたとき KH, ORL は
WALLS による
8-ださき5 といひたしましかなo
6 一あのをんなにはわたくしの LRN
がわか
りませんでしなた。しかしあのとき
De ちさき5 はくるしかつ友じゃやありません
か。へやはとてもあつくくて BE はしめ-
られず。サレパトテかう5ちう5 の BLIET
くるあり) きま 3 はまるで「だんでわんうひ」
と vii べきやう5 でしがo
7.
一たいてのやだんにをるとぜしが
あかりのはうへとん4で -〈《るのはど 5
vi DY でせう。ニューョルク KR を 5
公したじぶんわたな《しはッ>トン -
いちどスタ
ァオランドド: べへ WSSU, とるだちの - うち
CONVERSATION SEVENTH :—(2) 1O. 265
pesu. ka? Hal Hé! Naruhodo! Anata wa Miyanoshita no kochit wo
の kangae nasatteru no desu, ne.
4.—I do not know. Has it anything to do with our proverb?
Oh, yes! you are thinking about ths Miyanoshita beetles.
5.—Naraya Hoteru de hajimete sholcuji wo shita toki no koto wa, yot

nt wasureraremasen. Anata wa icore made o tagai ni ano heya no
naka de mita yo ni suman no Ooが2 no mure ga, muzu-muzu, uji-uji to
hui-mawnatte iru no wo, goran nasatta koto ga arimasu ka? Ano tol
anata ga Kochi no sara wo gejo vi sashi-dashite, ore ‘wa natsu wa
keocht no soppu wo sulcanai, to osshatta toki ni wa, watalcushi wa honto
ni fulci-dasé to itashimashita.
5.—I shall not soon forget our first dinner at the Naraya Hotel.
Did you ever see such a swarm of buzzing, tumbling, crawling
things as we had in that room? You amused me very much, when
you handed back your plate ot soup to the servant, and told her
you did not like beetle soup in summer.
6.—Ano. onna ni wa, watalkushi no share ga wakarimasen deskita

Shikashi, ano tolci no go chisd wa kurushikatta ja arimasen ka? Heya
wa totemo atsulcute, mado wa shimerarezu. Sareba tote Kochi no ashi-
yosete kuru arisama wa, maru de “dangwan_uhi” to iw delet yo deshita
6. 一She did not understand my joke. But, was not that dinner
a torture? The room was too hot to keep the windows closed. The
attack of the beetles was almost like a shower of bullets.
7.—Taitei yabun ni naru to mushi ga aleari no hd ye tondekurw no

wa, dé ia wale deshd. Niytt Yoruku ni orimashita, jibun watakushi
via ichido Sutaten Airando ye yukimashite, tomodachi no uchi de hito-
ban.tomarimashita Icoto ga urimasu ga, asoko no ka to ittara, jitsu ni
hidot mono desu, yo. Watakusht no heya no mado wa sulkkari kana-
amide hatte arimashite,
sono ban wa Kokoro yolu nemuri ni tsulei-
mashita ga, yoku-asa
wa hayaku okite, sampo ni delakemasu to toguchi’
de meshitsukai no mono ga SMS64 no shinda mushi wo haki-atsimete
でいとばんとまりましたととがあります
が。あすとのかと VORB LO な
どいもの THF ょ。わた《しのへやの
BE は。すのか 5 かを- あみではつて
ありまして , そのばんは VALS wud
にの 8はみしたが , +よ《-あさきははや〈《をさきて
SAF にたでてかけますととぐち T
めしつかひのものがすせんのしんだ VL
をはき - あつめてやまにしてを》5 まして ,
げん《わん D BAER の LR のゆか
いちめんは UL でうづまつて . を ?5ましな。
ze はよょ - ど許しをそをてに BAK がのいて
を 5 ましたので , でろ ( のしゆるののか
や , DED や , WA や, ひひるがなんぜん
とを (, ばからしもちいさきなを POR を
あかしにたぶつつけてしんで - しまつたの .
です。
8 一あなたは ve UL のてとを
「ばからしい」とやつのつしゃやいましだが , ORCL
は Yuet 。のてとわぎざ tk あらゆる
てとわざ DO うぅ5ちでいちばんてしらへ -
やすいるのだつた
ら5 と BUST
どくかしからしてたんげんはなつせし
をばかだと BITT BHR に BHU
あり5 せん。わたくしはスペリォルと wh
みずうみの FE でか 5 びぴの HE に
CONVERSATION SEVENTH :—(}) TO. 267
yama ni shite orimashite, genkwan no rampu no shita no yuka ichi-

men wa mushi de uzumatte orimashita. Kore wa yo-doshi soko ni
rampu ga tsuite orimashita no de, iro-iro no shurui no ka ya, yabu-
ka ya, hai ya, hihiru ga, nan-zen to naku, bakarashilcu mo chiisa na
karada wo alcashi ni butisukete shindeshimatia no desu.
7.—I do not understand why insects almost always fly straight for
a light at night. When I was in New York, I went to Staten
Island and: spent a night at the house of a friend. The mos-
quitoes there were a terror, All the windows in my room were
guarded by wire-screens, I slept comfortably. The next morning I
got up early and went out for a walk. At the door-way of the
house I saw a servant sweeping up into a pile thousands of dead
insects, They coverd the floor under the porch-lamp, The lamp
had been burning all night. Mosquitoes, gnais, flies and moths of
various kinds,—thousands of them,—had flung their foolish little
bodies against that light and been killed.
8.—Anata wa ima mushi no koto wo bakarashii, to osshatta ga,

watakushi wa tadaima no kotowaza wa arayuru kotowaza no uchi de
ichi-ban koshirae-yasui mono daitard, to omoimasu. Goku mukashi kara
shite ningen wa natsu-mushi wo baka da, to omotte ita ni chigai の
masen. Watakushi wa Superioru to ix mizu-umi no soba de kagaribi
no waki ni ita koto ga arimasu ga, sono kagaribi no naka ye yoru ni
natte mushi no tobikomu koto wa maru de kdsen no yo deshita,
8.—You have just called the insects “foolish.” The present
- proverb must have been one of the easiest of aJl to make. From
the most ancient times, the miserable little summer creatures must
have seemed to men like little fools. Near Lake Superior, ‘I have
been beside a camp-fire ‘into which insects poured at night almost
like a stream.
のだととがあります DB をの BS bw
の #なかへよるになのつて UL のとがび - こてぜ
ととはまるでか5 せんの £35 TLR
りきうすでしなか。なるほどみちをとく
ひとがとのととをじんせいにあてはめ
るのに Ud はあり》5ません。にんげんは
eS G&L と (BNC すずをしも }$&う2 定
Ze < とがどざ 5 ます。 ZW かじぶんを
のしますととをみれば FC をのは 5
へとんで - ゆめき&, をそのととにふけつてをの
みを人ほろしてしまいます。 BATA, Sv,
Cesk’ RE はみな < のぉをるべきひ
であるといひつて £5 ごどございませ 5。ひと
はこれらのものの RB にしばその
みを調ろほします。》』のなかはかんがへ
のないばぱかでいつば C であり
5まして,
ときるにはやけどをしたば 2か 5 で
つとむものもあり 5ます BB だぶんは
got のなかへとびとんてもしんで
しまひます。
10 一をれれでは BO わた《しども KH とつて
はとのいましめがじぶんのみの 5 へ LK
あたらないやう5 WU ちう5いひする KD
Um がありせん。 (とけいをながめてo)
Lob, わた (しはだいへんにちゃやう5ぎ
を。だたしましだた。 35 かへらなければ
CONVERSATION SEVENTH :~(3) TO. 269
9.—S deshita ka? Naruhodo michi wo toku hito ga, oO 7o7o

wo jinsei ni atehameru no ni, muri wa arimasen. Ningen wa mama
mushi to keurabete, sulcoshi mo riko de nai koto ga gozarimasu. Nani
ea jibun wo tanoshimasu Icoto wo mireba, sugu sono ho ye tonde-yuki
sono Ieoto ni fulcette, sono mi wo horoboshite shimaimasu. Kinsen,
meiyo, joyolu nado wa, mina kono osorubelcihi de aru, to itte 90 gozai-
masho. Hito wa lorera no mono no tame ni, shiba-shiba sono mi xo
horoboshimasu. Yo no naka wa kangae no nai baka de ippai de
arimashite, tolci ni wa yakedo wo shita bakkari de hilcleonu mono mo
arimasu ga, tabun wa honod no nalea ye tobikonde shinde shimaimasu.
9. 一 Really! Of course it is per‘ectly natural for a moralist to
apply this fact to human life. Very often, men are not a bit wiser
than the moths. They see something that fascinates them. They
dash straight at it. They plunge into it. They areruined. Money,
fame, passion may all be fires that work ruin. They often do de-
stroy men. Tifeis full of thoughtless fools. Sometimes they are
only singed, They manage 1o crawl away. More often, their flight
into the flame is their death.
10.—Sore de wa, mazu watakushi domo ni totte wa, kono imashime

ga jibun no mi no ue ni ataranai yo ni c suru hoka shikata ga arima-
sen. (Toket wo nagamete) Shikashi, watakushi wa taihen ni choza wo
itashimashita. Mo kaeranalereba narimasen. Hijd ni o isogashu go-
zaimashitard ni.
10.—There is nothing for us to do then, I judge, but to take care
‘that this moral does not apply to ourselves. (Zooking at his waten. But
I am taking altogether too much of your time, I think I must be
going now. I have no doubt you are very busy. : ig
270 SECTION IIL. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
なりみせん。 UUPS WW BVEBLI どざぎい
まし
たら65 Wo
11.
一とんなに選いをとぎなさら
な〈《つてる
VS ER ごどざいませんか。まだじよ- ひち
じになり5ません4。 vw? FAL みちを
SRE のにたじうぶん UPA がごどざいま
す。
コーツトTo OF の ZAC はどう5 VR の
でしなかしら 4o サタ ( ちち B SF に
なるはなしでした has
12.
一まととにあり
5がだ 5 どざひますが
けう5 はも5 かへつたは5 が ku と
なもひます。かさきねて世さしつかへの Rv 2&3
にうらかさゞいせう。
B—/EA725 WB かへりうなさら 5なけれは
Bobet FH B&B とさめしません。
まう
との OF なは vO tO てとわぎ
のはなしをひだ
がしませう My DHL
いるすぎから TAA がはかのつだらアカマネ
のかわつぶちをごどごいつ
のしょ』 k BA
LPS じやありませんか。シプヤへんの
Bree できぐの 4 あうも Toe
せすすう 5。あす <てにはだいいだんめづらしい
のがある 385 TT. ッシテ・みち ( &
はなしもいひだされます。わたくしのは5 う
DH BB Ri へ SHS てと fle いたし-
ませ
う。
CONVERSATION SEVENTH; -(2) TO. 271
11.—Sonna ni 0 isogi nasaranakutte mo ii ja gozaimasen ka? Mada

ji-ichiji ni narimasen. Ima sukoshi michi wo manabu no ni jabun
jikan ga gozaimasu. Kotsuto! tsugi no monku wa dd ia no deshita
ka shiran. S86! sd! chiri ga. yama ni noru hanashi deshita, ne.
11.—Please do not hurry away. It is not yet eleven o'clock.
There is plenty of time for a little more moralizing. Let me see!
How does our next text read? Oh. yes! It is about dust becoming
4 mountain.
12.—Makoto ni ariqato gozaimasu ga, kyo wa mo kaetia hd ga yoi,

to omoimasu. Kasanete の sashitsukae no nai toki ni ukagzimasho.
12.—You are very kind; but I think I would better not stay any
longer to-day. I shall come aga‘n, at your convenience.
13.—Honté ni o kaeri nasaranalcereba narimasen nara, o todome mo-

shimasen. Kono tsugi ni wa itsu kono Ieotowaza no hanashi wo itashi-
mashé ka? Ashita hiru sugi kara tenki ga yokattara, Akabane no
kawappuchi wo go issho ni sampo shiyd ja arimasen ka? Shibuya hen
no hanazono de kiku no kembutsu mo delcimashd. Asolo ni wa daibun
mezurashiiino ga aru sé desu. Soshite, michi-michi 0 hanashi wo ita-
saremasu. Watakushi no ho kara o taku ye ukagau koto ni itashima-
sho.
13.—I will not keep you, if you really must go. When shall we
take up the proverbs again? If the weather is pleasant to-morrow
afternoon, will you not join me in a walk out along the Akubane
Oresk? We can take a look at some chrysanthemums in a garden
near Shibuya, I om told that there are some rare flowers there.
And we can have a talk on the way. I shall mect you at your
house.
272 SECTION III. PRACTICE IN THE COLLCQUIAL.
14—Li5% vRLELRo しかしひるすぎ
はじかんがみじか 5 ざいますから , W-
じ -はんどろにでかけるといふ < と UK
しだたら vay でごどざいま
せう。
15. 一ほろしう CRUST, Cie. が
ょかつただたらそのじなんまでに Lv を
いた
しませ 5う。
A, te はちのこと
わぎ。
ち
ちりつやつて PR となる。
1. ミカターし : 一となたではラー
きんの
けしきがないへんきれいでございますね。
2. ピンツン - レ :ートウキヤツで ZK BH
ょくみゆると<とろはなから65 と BS
るひます。わた
だくしはちつとでものみをる
ときたはまいにちフジ
ーさんをながめます
が, あきはや〈《などはきま< とに are
です。てのどろのや 5う5 人はれ - わたつた
あき - ぞら6 で , HSU のでるじぶん Wt, しらゆ
めき
で。人や訟はれてある vRYEa といつたら
ひとのの AID TH Lo やま VOSA ZB,
う 3へのはうはあかみが
い\つて LAS,
しだたのはうは USSR がいつて Hr,
CONVERSATION EIGHTH :—(5) CHI. 273
14.—Shéchi itashimashita. Shilashi, hiru-sugi wa fjilan ga mijiko

gozaimasu kara, ni ji han goro ni dekakeru to iz koto ni shitara, ilaga
de gozaimasho.
14.
一Very good! As the afternoons are rather short, suppose we
start at about half past two.
75.
一了Yoyos gozaimasu. Tenki ga yokattara, sono jibun made ni
yoi wo itashimasho.
15,—All right! If the weather is pleasant I shall be on hand at
that time.
Vill. DAI HACHI NO KOTOWAZA,

EIGHTH PROVERB.
CHI.
Chirt tsumotte yama to naru.
Piled up dust becomes a mountain.
7. Mikata Shi:—Konata de wa, Fuji-san no keshiki ga taihen Icirei

de gozaimasu, ne.
1, Mr. m:—What a beautiful view of Mt.-Fuji you have here!
2, Robinson
Shi:— Tolcyod de loko hodo yoku miuru tokoro wa nakaro,
to omoimasu. Watalcushi wa, chitto de mo mieru tolci ni wa, mainichi
Fuji-san wo nagamemasu ga, asa hayaleu nado wa maleoto ni migoto
desu. Kono goro no yo ni hare-watatta alci-2zora de, asahi no deru jibun ni,
shira-yuki de Owarete aru itadaki to itiara, hitotsu no mimo no desu,
yo. Yama ichi-men ga, ue no ho wa akami-gakatte shiroku, shita no 0
wa murasalci-gakatte aoku, sono Icelcko sa wa kotoba ni tsulcusaremasen.
Watakushi wa mai asa Fuji-san ni aisatsu wo itashimasu.
2. mr. R:—There is no other place in Tokyo with a better view,
I think. I see Fuji every day, when it is visible ut all. In the
early morning it is glorious. During this clear autumn weather, at
sunrise the snow-covered top is a splendor. The whole mountain,
pink-white above and purple-blue below, is magnificent beyond de-
scription. I gend it my gre:tings every morning.
をのけつ
てう -きはてとばに Of BH-
BEAD わた《しはまい
-あきラジーきん UL
あいきつをいた
します。
3 一あなはあの WF をぉがんで
いらつやるのかもしれうせん。
生一わたなくしのみるとてろから6 しうけ 5

をとしら6へるのはざうさきさがありぅません。
HHA にはわたくしのフジ -さんを BSA
のは5 もはるかにれのとうのし 5け 5
がごどぎいます。
5 一あなたはあの PR へ B DE)
なきつだととが HIRT か o
6 一わがくしはての - どだどろでは PB へ
DIES ことができません。しかしわた
く《し
がフジ
-きん Lb KK せん LOL たかい
マオイクス、ピビークといふやすみへの了区つた
Ap @ >) % “CORD CC ラッきんや
ODVE6NS やうにた KORG OVFOT み -
ませう。
一んばほう Mh どらん Beso のる
BRU でごどざいま
せう5。 B OIF RSS
だけのねうちはなから 5 とちちもひすますす。
あをとではなにもみる AD が
ございません。 Rye やけいひしや届と 5 や
いははかり5 Cho それにみをるだけの
CONVERSATION EIGHTH :—(4) CHI. 975
93.一 Anata wa ano yama wo ogande irassharu no ka mo shiremasen.

3.—It may be you worship it.
4.— Watalcushi no miru tokoro kara shiikyo wo koshiraeru no wa,

zosa ga arimasen. Selen ni wa watalcushi no Fuji-san wo ogamu no yori,
mo haruka ni retto no shiikyd ga gozaimasu.
<
4.—I could easily make a religion out of my view. There are
worse kinds of religion than my Fuji worship would be,
5.—Anata wa ano yama ye 0 nobori nasatia koto ga arimasu ka?

- 5.—Have you ever been up the mountain?
6.— Watalkushi wa Icono-goro de wa, yama ye novoru koto ya dehi-

masen. Shilcashi, watakushi ga Fuji-san yori ni sen jakcu takai Paiku-
su Piiku, to ia yama ye nobotta loki no yo ni, tetsudd de Fuji-san ye
noborareru yo ni nattara, nobotte mimasho,
6.—I can’t climb mountains now-a-days. When I can go up
Fuji as I went up Pike’s Peak, two thousand feet higher,on a
railway, I shall go.
7.—Empo kara goran nasatta no, to onaji de gozaimashd. O nobori

nasaru dake no neuchi wa nalcaro, to omoimasu. Asoko de wa nani mo
miru mono ga gozaimasen. Tada yake-ishi ya, hokori ya, iwa bakari
desu. Sore ni mieru dake no kei-shoku wa, nolkorazu hirattaku mie-
masu. Watakushi wa Puji-san no itadakt kara Otome-toge no yo na
tokoro wo nagameru yori, Olon:-toge kara Muji-san wo miru ho ga yoi,
to omoimasen.
7.—Just as well to seo it from a distance. I don't think it
would pay you to make the climb. There is nothing to see there
Weblidg はのとら6ず AOR みをます。

わた (しはフジ
-きんのいたゞさきから
オト
メ-だたうらげのやう5 なとてろをな
がめる
kb, オト
メ-なた5げからフジ - きんをみる
は 5 がよいとちゃもひびます o
8 一あの。やう5 にいとめ5-だちになつて
ゐるとはふしぎをなやま CTF ぬ。
ちほびかしのニホン= -じんがあの PB UK
ついていろ ( た (さんな VUuUuor~» を
のとしたのは HORLEY KK だ 5 ません o
わただくしがはじめて = ニホンのてと LK
のてし ?め3 したのはやま OD を
あふきぎ wolfe に ative $ のでしかな。
ヨーロッ BR は FAIA で = ネンの
でとをするしでもしつて 44 389
かならずとのぴるいなるフジ
-さんを LOT
を 5 比す。あの KBE はいち- やのうち UW
Cale Bo “Cy os
9 きう wh はなしです。フジ
-きんが
とびだしだたときにセツウュのあると<ろ
がひつとんだ 35 Tho PASS は =* ン
にとのて TALS のみいやう5. になさき
つた
のでせ 5。そろ ( てかけたは 5 が ky
じゃありませんか。
10 一きらうです No 85 SA UC
どざぎゅまず。 DRL -h ざどう 5 してとの
CONVERSATION EIGHTH : 一(もち) CHI. 277
but Java, dust and rocks. The landscape below is all flattened, that
is, when you can see it at all. I would rather see Fuji from a
place like Otome-toge than see Otome-toge from the top of Fuji.
8—Ano yd ni hitori-dachi ni natte iru to wa, fushigi na yama desu,

ne. O-mulashi no Nihon-jin ga, ano yama ni tsuite iro-iro takeusan na
iitsutae wo nokoshita no wa, ayashimu ni tarimasen. Watakushi ga
hajimete ‘Nihon no koto ni tsuite shirimashita no wa, yama no Zu wo
ogi ippai ni egaita mono deshita. Yoroppa, mata wa Amerika de,
Mhon' no koto wo sulcoshi de mo shitte iru mono wa, kanarazu kono
murui naru Fuji-san wo shiite orimasu. Ano yama ga ichi ya no uchi
ni dekita so desu, ne.
8.一A wonderful mountain it is, standing so alone! It is not
strange that the ancient Japanese made so much of it in their
traditions. The first thing I had of Japan was a fan covered with
a picture of the mountain. In Europe and in America every one
who knows of Japan at all, knows of this “Peerless Mountain.” Ii
was made in one night, was n’t it?
9.—86 6 hanashi desu. Fuji-san ga tobidashita toki ni, Biwa ko no

aru tokoro gu hikliconda, sb desu. Kami sama wa Nihon ni toite son-
toku no nai yo ni nasatta no desho.—Soro-soro dekalceta ho ga yoi ja
arimasen ka ?
9. 一So, the story goes. When Fuji came up, the land where Lake
Biwa is went down. The gods made an even thing of it for the
country. Don’t you think we would better be going?
70. 一 8o desu, ne. Mo san ji de gozaimasu. Wataleushi wa do ka

shite kono mutsukashii anatu no o Kuni no Icotoba wo, hanasareru yo ni
narits goraimasu.
278 SECTION IiJ. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
ぜのかしいあなの BS (12 のてとばを
はなされるやうに RRS どぎざいます。
ll—+=, ごどしんばいなさいますな。あなな
のちしき8 のす \ みましたのたはどろき-
ゅ 5 ます lo KA のきんねん HE まへ
はじめて SB A にか \ い5 おした LA WH は
を W どのみみで S BAL をのだしました
が , we ではあなたのネン
= -のを SF
のつかいなさるのは =ホン
ニネ - じんの LES
でございます。
12 一とらちでございますか。それでは
おが《しはけり5 しのかんばんをあて
せいとはあなたのととZろへ BLOT
Mes をして wrest とてと te いし
ませうかしら 4。 55 もん DH TY いき-
BE55 ED は 5 がかはつぶちへちか
-みち
です。
IL, だい 6 のこと
わぎ。
りる
りか 1% かんむりをだ "きず。
1. 一ミカターし : 一わたくしがどくとこのみ
ます
のはかう5 ws SA です。わたくしは
‘CONVERSATION NINTH :—() RI. 279
10.—Yes, it is almost three c’clock. I wish I could talk this dif-
ficult language of yours.
11.—Nani go shimpat nasaimasu na. Anata no chishiki no susumi-

mashita no ni wa, odorolei trimasu, yo. Hon no san nen hodo mae,
hajimete o me ni Icakarimashita tokt ni wa, Zigo nomi de o hanashi wo
itashimashita ga, ima de wa anata no Nihon go wo o tsukai nasaru
no wa, Nihon jin no tori de gozaimasu.
11.—Don’t worry! You surprise me Ly the knowledge of it you
have gained. Only three years ago, when we first met, we spoke
altogether in English. Now, you talk Japanese like a Japanese,
72.一899 de gozaimasu ka? Sore de wa watalcushi wa kydshi no

kamban wo agete, seito wa anata no tokoro ye okutte hoshd wo shite
itadaku koto ni, itashimashd ka shiran. Ura mon kara dete ikimasho.
Sono ho ga kawappuchi ye chika michi desu.
12.
一Ts that so? I think I shall set myself up as a teacher, and
send pupils to you as my endorser. Let us go out by the back
gate, It is the short way to the creek.
Ix. DAI KU NO KOTOWAZA.

NINTH PROVERB.
KI,
Rika ni kammuri wo tadasazu.
Adjust not your cap under a plum tree.
7. Mikata Shi: 一 Watakushi ga goku konomimasu no wa ké iu sampo

desu. Watakushi wa shichii yori, inaka no ho wo yukewai ni omoimasu.
しちう5 ょ 5 On のはう5 を Wi dvr に
ちる
ひますす。
2 一ロゼンッツン - し : 一わたくしもるその LES
です。わな《しは RUE とのみちへ
CB ます沢てのだ 5 の TNS ので4ぢ
はととによいとやもひます。 =ニホンの
のなかはだたい
へんに EOS でどざいます
ね o わただくしはときたはだけのなかを
なん - じかんもある 8』- まはる < てとがあります
が , いちにんもわだくしをとがめるもの
があり》5委せん。 ORL も BR ちつとる
しゃやう
ひゃくの EP Ww ならないと
ふるはれま3す。わた《しの Ce などでは
だゆいへんをちがいでどざぎゅます。どくへ
ゆらすして & WS がたつて LOST,
PL ともるすればらう 5ぜき8ものだといはれ-
ます。
3. 一わがくにのゐなかにはき 5 いふ
ととがありません MH さんをいただします
には Cf ゆくわいです。しかしわが (kK
にも SSS を BATS はよょ
ふ》52 *,
しふく
《わんがございます。
一ぜろんそうてせう。しかしあめなだなの
S (te のはほはたひびは ULIS 区も ww き 5
ございまして , それ W しは 5 K みちがゃほう
CONVERSATION NINTH :一 (り) RI. 28t
1. mr.mi:—This is one of my favorite outings. I enjoy tke

country more than the city.
2. Robinson Shi :— Watalcushi mo sono tori desu. Wataleushi wa

tabi-tabi kono michi ye dete Icimasu ga, tetsudd no mulcd no denji wa
7cofo ni yoi, to omoimasu. Nihon no inaka wa taihen ni jiyt de gozai-
masu, ne. Wataleushi wa toki-dolci hatake no naka wo, nan-jikan mo
aruki-mawaru koto ga arimasu ga, ichi nin mo watakushi wo togamenu
mono ga arimasen. Wataleushi mo mata chitto mo hyalcusho no jama
ni naranai, to omowaremasu. Wataleushi no Icuni nado de wa, tathen
na chigai de gozaimasu. Doko ye yukimashite mo, kaki ga tatte orima-
shite, yaya’to mo sureba rézeki mono da, to iwaremasu.
2. mr. R:—So do I. I often come out over this road. I like
especially the fields beyond the railway. There is so much freedom
in the country in Japan. I sometimes wander for hours among the
fields. No one ever disturbs me there. And I never seem to trouble
the farmers. It is very different at home. Everywhere fences are
put up there, and one is always in danger of being u trespasser.
38.—Waga kuni no inala ni wo SO it koto ga arimasen kara, sampo

wo itashimasu ni wa, goku yulewai desu. Shilkashi, waga Kuni ni mo,
rozeki wo kinzuru, horitsu ya shilewan ga gozaimasu.
3.—Yes, our open country makes rambling in it very pleasant.
But we, also, have laws.and customs against trespass,
4—Muron so deshd. Shikashi, anata no o kuni no hatake wa hijo

ni chiisO gozaimashite, sore ni shihd ni micht ga 60 gozaimasy kara,
waza-waza michi no soto ye denalcereba, rozelei mono ni naru koto wa
arimasen.
どざいます HE O36 みちのをとへ
でなければらうぜき8&ものたなる < とは
ありません。
5 一人しぎにもる oF のてとわぎは
あなだたがゆ〈《わひいだとふつしゃるわが
《にたの 242 のありきまからふとつた
のてごどざいます。わが (le でははだけ
ec かがきを Ut CRSA ELT
《だもののなる B® を FY あきち UL
うるてございます。をとでもかしのひと
は OCU 4 にたょつだてとをるゃる
さけねば Zon と vR てとををしへ
25 と Lt, だ《みにも「う 5)-ばたけけ
を tS ときるにはうぅうつりいてわらじを
ぜすぶな」といふととわぎをつくっつ友の
ですo
6 一きもののだたもとへをそつと 556 を

いれるてとができると BIDOR ので -
せ 5 Dro
7 一そうです。それか 5 Bre Tb-m に
PAUSE をだい\さず」と vot をり5 ます。
かういふととろでかんせりをたして
をる 5 ちにたは , FIL のひとつゃや
ARO はすぐての 5b にはいり
5ます。
8 一それもるまだかしていをしへ CH
CONVERSATION NINTH :—(¥)) 221. 283
4,—No doubt, But your fields ure very small. Tue paths in
every direction are many. One must deliberately try to go out of
his way, to be a trespasser.
6.—Fushigi ni mo, tsugi no Icotowaza wa, anata ga yukwai da to

ossharu waga Icuni no inaka no arisama kara, okotta no de gozaimasu.
Waga kuni de wa, hatalce ni loaki wo shite gozaimasen. Soshite, kuda-
mono no naru ki wo, mama akichi ni uete gozaimasu. Soko de muka-
shi no hito wa, aleujt ni niyotta koto wo mo salceneba naranu, to 6
Icoto wo oshie yo to shite, taleumi ni mo “ Uri-batalce wo toru tolei ni
wa, utsumuite waraji wo musubu na,” lo it Teotowaza wo tsuleutta no
desu.
5.—Our next text,—curiously enough,—grew out of this feature of
the country which is so pleasant to you. Our fields are unfenced,
and often our fruit trees stand out in the open. The wise wit of
the ancients, when they wanted it to show that a man ought to
avoid even the appearance of evil produced the saying, “ Don’t stoop
to tie your sandal when walking by a melon patch.”
6.—Kimono no tamoto ye sotto uri wo ireru koto ga delkiru, to

omotia no の es40 ka?
6.—He might slip a melon into his kimono sleeve ; did they think
that?
7.
一SO desu. Sore kara, mata “ Ri-ka ni kammuri wo tadasazu,? to
itte orimasu. K6 iu tokoro de kammuri wo tadashite oru uchi ni wa,
sumomo no hitotsu ya futatsu wa, sugu te no uchi ni hairimasu.
7.—Yes! So, also, they said, “Don’t fasten your cap under a
plum tree!’? A plum or two, you see, could easily get into a
man7s fingers while he was adjusting his hat at such a place.
8.—Sore mo mata Kashilcot oshie desu, ne. Shikashi, goku ki wo

Mo しかし 14 きを OWE それ
れを BS
となはう 5 とするひとはすく《ないでてせう5o
+. だい Lh のことあもぎ。
ぬ 86
ぬすびとをみて BE をなあっ
1 ビンジッン - し一しかしマアんげんは
だにんがうだたがはしぉ8 てとをするのを
みただとて FH でうたがひをやこす AD
とも・き才つてをり5ません。 L ねんいぜん
たわだたくしはあの PE の 5への RA
のあるしろいひい vn Kk すんでを 5 ましだo
わたくしはでる 5 の ULL をみな
LAUT FY b582LT, すびがと。なんぞだが
5b へはいら 65う5 とは BAU も IBA
てとでしなが。しかしなた Cte が &
と 5 ましたかごしょ 5 ちの LIK Tho
一カターレ:
ミ一をののちとけいのたょ5 は
ちつともあ》ません TLR Bro
8 一ちつともありません。 35 なにる
をから5 とやもひます。しかしあのばん
になるままへにわだた《しに ISLA を
きせるの W は LEY Dkw #52
Cc % なければいけなかつ友 eS
CONVERSATION TENTH :—(¥a) NU. 285
tsulcete sore wo okond to suru hito wa, sulcunai desho.

8.—A wise saying it is, too. Few men, however, are careful
enough about applying it to themselves.
X. DAI JU NO KOTOWAZA.
TENTH PROVERB.
NU.
Nusubito wo mite, nawa wo niu.
He makes a rope having seen the thief.
I, Robinson Shi:—Shilcashi, ma ningen wa tanin ga utagawashiki

koto wo suru no wo, mita tote sore de utagat wo okosu mono to mo,
kimatte orimasen. Yo nen izen ni watalcushi wa ano yama no ue no to
no ara shirot ie ni, sunde orimashita. Watalcushi wa gururi no hito-
bito wo mina shinjite orimashite, nusubito nanzo ga uchi ye hairdo to
wa, omot mo yoran koto deshita. Shileashi, nani goto ga olcorimashita
kea, go shéchi no tori desu.
1. Mr. R:—But after all, everybo.ly is not suspicious, even when
he sees others doing suspicious things. Four years ago I lived in
that white house on the hill,—that house with the tower. I had con-
fidence in every one about me. As for robbery, I never imagined
that a thief would think of entering my house. You know what
happened.
2, Mikata Shi:—Sono nochi tolcei no tayort wa chitio mo arimasen

deshita ka?
2. Mr. m:—Did you ever hear anything of your watch ?
38.—Chitto mo arimasen. M6 nani mo nakaro, to omoimasu. Shilkea-
shi, ano ban ni naru mae ni, watakushi ni yojin wo saseru no ni wa,
yohodo tsuyot shdleo de mo nalereba ikenakatta deshd. Watalcushi wa
Nihon ni の ts wo komarasu 90 na hito ga ard to wa, omoimasen
deshita. Keredomo, ima de wa mo shinyd ga usemashita lara, amado
to mado to nt wa, jo ya kwan-nulki wo tsukemashite, nedoko no soba
ni wa pisutoru wo sonaete okimasu.
わたくしはニホンにわなくしをてときらず
15 なひとがあら 5 とはちちもひません
tLe けれども we では $5 LALS
が 2うせ区しだかりら) Ste と SE EK
じじうらや “DARE をの
けりましてねどと
のとをとばに Rh セストルををなへて
SILT.
4—any るも Br の (Rh の Liked で
ありまして , ニホンじんの 35 なる
わる$ものは RSA ございます o RELA
あのとしは 2H のねがたいへんだか 5
CMOSLT, EVER KH gvicg AALS
といふだ5 なんが HdORLRo あなたもゃ
やは 5 をその RH に ADS に SB あい
なさつだた D でごどざいます o どの (bw
“ でをんて PSB LZ Bre
5 一みんをなでしひや〈《どご - じ 5 BA ばか》% の
しな Clits しかしとの OF fk Bs eS
どろぼうをしやうとする 3D は BE)
きみ
う5から6 みいだら35 と怠もびすす。..
< のかはのどて - がしんはだたいを5 はやく
てでききした Me oh ねんあら 55 mm そい6
へんはひじやうに POR EC HOSA
D>
6 一をうらです Lo やがてトウキャツウは
CONVERSATION TENTH :—(1n) NU. 287
3.—No! and I suppose I never shall hear of it. Yet, before that
night, it would have taken the strongest kind of proof to set me on
my guard. I did not suspect that any one in Japan would care to
trouble me. But my confidence is gone now. Locks and bars are
on my doors and windows, and a revolver lies at my bed-side.
4,—Nihon mo hoka no kunt no tori de arimashite, Nihonjin no uch

ni mo, waru mono wa takusan gozaimasu. Tashika ano toshi wa, ome
no ne ga taihen takd gozaimashite, Tolcys ni mainichi nan ji to ia
tonan ga arimashita. Anata mo yahari sono tame ni fukd ni o ai
nasatta no de gozaimasu. Dono kurai na go son de arimashita Ica?
4.—The same things happen in Japan as elsewhere. There are
plenty of rascals among our people. That year, I believe, rice was
very high. There were burglaries by the score every day in TOkyo,
Yon were one of the unfortunates. How much did you lose?
5.—Minna de shi hyalcu go-ja yen bakari no shina deshita. Shileashi,

kono tsugi ni & i& dorobd wo shiyo to suru mono wa, amari modkara-
nat dard, to omoimasu,.......+ Kono Kawa no dote-bushin wa, taisd
hayaku dekimashita, ne. Ni-ka nen tatsu uchi ni, Icokora hen wa hijo
ni kawatta ja arimasen ka ?
5.—Altogether about 450 yen worth. But it will be dear business
for any one who tries that game again. 一The improvement of the
ereek-banks goes on very fast. How much this place has been
changed in the last two years!
6.—SOo desu to mo. Yagate Tokyo wa nokorazu tate-naosareru de

D2~bF だて RESINS でございませ 25。

だたいへんにあつかいじゃやありませんか。
をそら $るやう5 では CAR が DSS KS
35 CT M あをてがぁメィ- さんの
だた
だくです。あのかだのひゃやう5ばんはひと
ZA せかい - ぢおうへひろまつてを 5 まし友 BD
あなたも〆ど FALE TT Wo
7 一バイった- どばはか 5 あびひましが。人ち
ちかづきにな 5 ましたのはアメリカで
すねんいひぜん TT. あのかだはニキンジ
DR ガッシタ - てくへ BR WEST の
てうしといつし 1} だとられまして , をの
とき 2 Se そど% の PS でしか。 eft
から Ow BARA のてとでしたが
ふただいヽいびあのかたにあいまして, あとそての
へのうしろにある CHE T ゆく〈《
わい
なはなしをのたしましなた。 $も5 としのきき
が、なつてもをりみしてでて。あの aye % やだくし
を BIEFZT いらつしやいませず , ORIOL る
とちうで必 B® K 人かふつたなのでは
わか
らをいのでせふ。o
8 一 r かうらのは5 のあの BES な
29 のき8 の LR の ZA KK わが (UV
てど《必う5ぬ ww をしや 5 か 5 がすろて
をられますあのかたはまたでぐわいか
うくわん
よこして 4 なだ 0W as であめ
合しあ,
CONVERSATION TENTH :—(ya) NU. 289
gozaimasho. Taihen ni attakait ja arimasen ka? Sora moyd de wa

tenki ga warukew narisd desu, ne. Asolo ga Mumei San no talcu desu.
Ano kata no hydban wa, hitokoro selcai-ju ye hiromatte orimashita ga.
Anata mo go zonji desu lea ?
6.一 Oh ! in time Toky6 will be all made over. How warm itis!
The sky looks as though we might have bad weather. In that house
Mr. Mumei lives. He had a worldwide reputation once. Do you ,
know him?
7.—Hai. Ni-do balkari aimashita. O chilazuki ni narimashita no

wa, Amerika de sii-nen izen desu. Ano kata wa Nihon kara Gasshi-
koku ye leita hajimete no Koshi, to issho ni Ieoraremashite, sono tolci wa
mada Kodomo no yo deshita, Sore kara tsui kinnen no koto deshita
ga futatadi ano kata ni aimashite, asoko no ie no ushiro ni aru Koya-
ma de, yukwat na hanashi wo itashimashita. Mo toshitsuki ga tatte
orimashite, ano kata mo watalcushi wo oboete irasshaimasezu, wataku-
shi mo tocht de o me ni Icalcatta no de wa, wakaranai no desho.
7.—Yes, I have met him twice. In America, many years ago, I

made bis acquaintance. He was with the first embassy from Japan
to the United States. He was a mere boy then. Not long ago we
met again. I spent a pleasant hour with him on the hill there,
back of the house. The years have changed us both considerably.
He did not remember me. I should not have known him, had we
met on the street,
8,.—Mukod no ho no ano dki na matsu no kei no shita no tokoro ni,

waga Kuni de goku yimei na shokd ga sumatte oraremasu ano
kata wa mata gaiko-kwan to shite mo nadalcat hito de arimashite,
seiyo Icaklecoku to Nihon to no joyaleu Icaiset wo shitogeru no ni undo
seraremashita Kata de gozaimasu.
8.—Over there, under that big pine, lives one of our most fa-
mous generals. He is celebrated, too, asd adiplomatic officer. He was
290 SECTION IIT. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
LM やうっつくそくと Sse fw ぜうやく-
かいせいをしとげるのたうんどうせられ-
2LLic かだでごどすゅます。
9 一てのどろはにたとつて = ネンだいじ
Z ¢2 でごどざ wwきす。ての {te ② 《わる
- じふねんのはなしを 8 けばまるで
ESEO の 65 て Aves. わたくし
はての《にの ZoHs をみるのを
いじゃやうなたのしみ WU してを )ぅます。
10 一わがくにのせん 4ばいの BLA と
じんみん。の。あいとて《しん & KR LOT
わしどるは AL に LAR して 4
だら65 と BUT
1 一だのせいくうを 5るが RH には
て〈《みんをあげてひじゃ 5 に Wn を
をらなければかなり5ますままい。 vir の AULA
にあたるのじめ 4 びをもしてをか
なければなみなり5ませ
ん。
ーー
しかし @3 いまきすでのと <るで
は , せいふは LEE せんけんをいだいて
をのつ友やゃやうでした。
CONVERSATION TENTH :—(ya) NU. 291
active in bringing about the revisions of Pe s treaties with the
Western nations.
9.—Konogoro wa Nihon ni totte daiji na tokci de gozaimasu. Kono

Ieuni no kewalo shi-ji nen no hanashi wo kikeba, maru de shosetsu
no yo de gozaimasu. Wataleushi wa leono Ieuni no nariyuki wo miru
no wo, ん970 na tanoshimi ni shite orimasu.
9. 一These are great days for Japan. The story of this country,
for the last forty years, sounds like a romance. I am intensely
interested in seeing how it is tu go on.
10.— Waga kuni no sempai no chishiki to jimmin no ailcokushin to

ni yotte, watalcushi domo wa buji ni shimpo shite yuku dard, to omoi-
masu.
10.—I trust in the wisdom of our leaders, and the loyalty of our
people to carry us forward safely.
11.—Dai seiko wo uru ga tame ni wa, koleumin wo agete hijo ni hone

wo orandalcereba narimasumai. Ikuta no kiken ni ataru no jumbi wo,
mo shite okanalkereba narimasen.
11.—Great success will be really the severest test of the power of
the nation. Many dangers are to be prepared for.
12.—Shikashi, mazu ima made no tokoro de wa, seifu wa yohodo

senicen wo idaite otta yo deshita. RS
12. 一So far the government has apparently had much wise fore-
thought.
+—, 7 LSOSD こともぎ。
る ila
るいらんよりやあや
5し。
1. ロビゼンソン - レし: 一を5 です。わた
だくしる
さうもひますっo しかしときた SRY の
LAS は eT BW しないかとる-
はれまます。ぜろんわなた《しはょげんじゃで
ありすずすせん。 EH WU BR わた (しは
ないへんにニホンのみかだをするは 5う
で。ありまして , ひとへにニテネンがしん -
じい Ww やいてせいてうするのを
てひね
がつてを5 ます DB Re わだくしは
との (le では waren の LAID を
をその 5 へへをその 5 へへと BEALU
たかさ BC のつみあげてあると BIH の
CT. ヨーロッツマではおんめいのせい -
5ょよ《やき8かいをてにいひれるの UW
すひ -やくねんをついやしましたがての
く《にではいちどきにそれをじんみんの
igs への 8 てとんだ
C の
どぎのみす。もし
じんみんがのと 65ずそれを LOT あんぜん
に OWS てとが CABLE をそれ -< を
Go ft BEAC38 てとて Ser sees,
だとへなにかひじやうのあつば〈《のある
CONVERSATION ELEVENTH : 一 (る ) RU. 293
XI. DAl JU-ICHI NO KOTOWAZA.

ELEVENTH PROVERB.
RU.
Ruiran yori mo ayaushi.
More hazardous even than a pile of eggs.
1, Robinson Si 一 SO desu. Watalcushi mo so omoimasu. Shikashi,

toki-doki Nihon no shimpo wa hayasugt wa shinai ka, to omowarema-
su. Muron wataleushi wa yogenja de arimasen. Sore ni mata, watalcu-
shi wa taihen ni Nihon no milkata wo suru ho de arimashite, hitoe ni
Nihon ga shin-jidai ni oite seiko suru no wo koinegatte orimasu ga,
tada wataleushi wa kono kuni de wa, iro-iro no shina mono wo sono
ue, ye sono ue ye to osoroshii takasa made tsumiagete aru, to omou no
desu. Yoroppa de wa bummei no seiriyoku ya kitai wo te ni ireru no,
ni su-hyaleu nen wo tsuiyashimashita ga, Icono uni de wa ichi-doki ni
sore wo jimmin no naka ye tsulcikonda no de gozaimasu. Moshi, jim-
min ga nokorazu sore wo totte anjen ni tsukau koto ga dekimashitara,
sore-Icoso Jitsu ni odoroku-belci koto de gozaimasho. Tatoe nani ka
hijo no appaku no aru tame ni, yama ga Kuzurete mo sore wa betsudan
ni setsumet no delcinai fushigi na koto de mo arimasen. Wataleuehi
wa shippat ga aro to wa, omoimasen desu ga, tada anata no 0 kuni
no jento wo shimpai itasu no de gozaimasu.
1, Mr. R:—Yes, I agree with you. Yet, at times, it seems as
though Japan’s progress has been almost too rapid. I am nota
prophet, of course. I am also so good a friend of Japan, that I wish
only success for the empire in its new age. But I see one thing
piled upon another, to a dangerous height. ‘The forces and agencies
of the civilization which it took Europe hundreds of years to secure,
are here, all at once, thrust upon the people. It will be a marvel
if they can accept them all, and use them safely. It would not be
an inexplicable wonder, if under some great stress, the whole pile
should tumble down. I do not expect to see ruin. Yet I am anxi-
ous about your future.
294 SECTION Ill. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
2H に Pe が《づれてもそれは
べつだん WU せのめいの TARv ふしぎな
ととでもありません。わたくしはしのばぱい
があら5 とは BUSA TH が , Zr
あなたの &® (1 のぜんとを LAr
wey ゆで Cette
2. ミカターし : 一わたくしはそのやう5 な
SBE FF いだき 8ません。わが (WU の
じんみんが HPSS < とをと 5 あつかム
tic 4k ゃどろく - べでき (Bu 。です。
ナルホドメオイデのてんにKちはうどきやすい
やう «© 必をすす 2, しかしわか (し « は
との FPS がひつ
くめ 5かへつてをいあんの
は《わい CK BES 3D だとは RIK
ととができません。
3 一それはや》り5-もやう5 しだいでど5 と
でもなヵりませ 5。ト =ニカクじゅ5 をなものつ
たはいつまでもょよう
5じんが Cdつょ5
です。ついで UW SB RIOR まうしますが
あなたは「オタテンジ」] へ B いでなきつかな
ととがあります Do REA てのみち WG
ゆめけるのでございませう。わたくしはゃ
やけ
ない SN WR VvOt みな
かつたのを
ざんねんにちおもます。
4—ARS にたちあつばかと< ろで
ありましだ。あすて WU はをてをつたすぎの
CONVERSATION ELEVENTH :—(4 BU. 295
2. Mikata Shi:—Watakushi wa sono yO na osore wo idalcimasen-

Waga kuni no jimmin wa ayaulci koto wo toriatsulcau tedate wa, odo-
rokubeki leurat desu. Naruhodo Meiji no Iconnichi wa ugoki-yasui yd
ni miemasu ga, shikashi, watakushi ni wa kono yama ga hikluri-Icaette
eiyen no hakewai ni owaru mono da to wa, omou koto ya deleimasen.
2. Mr. R:— J have no fear about it. Our people have the most
surprising ways for getting along with dangerous things. The Meiji
era may seem to be unstable. I dov’t think, however, that the pile
will tumble and end in an everlasting smash.
3.—Sore wa yari yo shidai de dé to de mo narimashd. Tonileaku,

jiyt wo tamotsu ni wa its. made mo yojin ga hitsuyo desu. Tsuide ni,
0 tazune moshimasu ga, anata wa Yutenji ye o ide nasatta icoto ga ari-
masu ka? Tabun kono michi kara yulceru no de gozaimashé. Wata-
Kushi wa yakenai mae ni itte minalatta no wo, zannen ni omoimasu.
3.—That all depends, Eternal vigilance is the price of any liber-
ty. By the way,—have you ever been at Yutenji? One can go to
it by this road, I believe. I am sorry I did not visit it before it
was burned.
4.—Honto ni rippa na tokoro de arimashita. Asoko ni haete otta

sugi no ki wa, makoto ni migoto de arimashita. Hakaba no shihd wa
mina sono sugi no kei de dwarete orimashita. Garan wa shizuka naru
8 は #2 tt ACE であり
》)3はしか。
はかばの LIS はみなその FR の B
で BERN OBL BEA はしづか
なる RH にいつを 5 (くわ
う5だいで Hd
じないや , みちや (DAIS BE は
あてやかで HBL. わたくしはあすてく
へなび ( ゆきました。トウキャウタ Bh で
あれほどしんとしだちく
《ゆかしい 224
は YU にもあめ
5ません。
5 一どれがそのみち TT Mo やけ- あと
でも BH ちあ
つぱばであり
5ませ 5う。
6—35 わかしの 5のつばさはなから5
と SIURT, 7S から Bvt なさる U
はかう 5 にあるひだ》) のは 5 のはし
を Sb わた 5 なさいひい。それから TOES の
はしをつのきぬぬけますと。テカメグロの
ぜらへでます。ぜらのはずれへ Mast
と , みちがふたつになつてを 5 まして,
ひだちりのは 5 のみちはメグゲロpのはら6 へ
つゞいて - ゐます。てだかいととろをとへて
そのはらへでますと, すとし ud へ
よょつて UPA のはら KR BHA なすぎ-
ばやしがみぇをます。をてら5へんには ED WU
をそのやう5 なはやしが bd ません4。をのは -
やしのなか BAF YZ) でごどざいまます。
CONVERSATION ELEVENTH :—(4) RU. 297
tame ni issd kédai de ari, jinai ya, michi ya, kwanboku nado wa,
ateyaka de arimashita. Watakushi wa asolco ye tabi-tabi yulcimashita.
Tolcyo jilea de arehodo shinto shita okuyulcashii tolcoro wa doko ni mo
arimasen,
4.—It was an impressive place. The cryptomerias there were
magnificent. The cemetery is surrounded and over-shadowed by
those majestic trees. The temple was grand in its solitude. The
temple grounds, the walks, and shrubbery were lovely, I have often
been there. There was no place near Tokyo so solemn and restful.
5.—Dore ga sono michi desu ka? Yalce-ato de mo mada rippa de

arimasho.
5.—Which is the way? Its ruins may still be grand.
6.—Mo.mukashi no rippa sa wa, nakaro to omoimasu. Koko kara
o ide nasaru ni wa, muko ni aru hidari no ho no hashi wo o watart
nasai. Sore kara tetsudd no hashi wo tsulcinukemasu to, Naka Meguro
no. mura ye demasu. Mura no hazure ye yukimasu to, michiga futatsu
ni natte orimashite, hidari no ho no michi wa Meguro no hara ye tsu-
zuite-imasu. Kodalcai tolcoro wo oe7e kono hara ye demasu to, sulcoshi
hidari ye yotte muko no hara ni oki na sugibayashi ga miemasu.
Sokora hen ni wa, hoka ni sono yo na hayashi ga arimasen. Sono
hayashi no nalea ga Yatenji de gozaimasu.
G. 一I am atraid that the glory is gone. From here you must
cross that bridge to the left. After going under the railway viaduct,
you pass through the village of Nak Meguro. Near the end of the
village street the road divides. ‘The left hand road leads out to-
wards the plain of Meguro. As you go over the hill into the plain,
you will see a large grove of eryptomerias alead, and a little to
the left. There is no other group of trees like it out there. In that
grove is Yitenji.
298 SECTION III: PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
Te, GRP UN の SEBS,

を OR
BPD はちあく。
1. ミカターし : 一と\N が 54BP の LD
です。 UA はけんぶつ KKんが BES
どざいま
せう5。コレ , (BRP. みちを HUT
くれ。しだんがわる 5 ございます WS,
Br & つけなさいまし o
2 weyyy-Li-ACL なはな CT ね。ぅ
ていらに WS HR ECA があら 565 とは
BYUSeA 。でしだ。わだた(しは wll
る ZN を CW be ze がまつたく
わうらいからかくれてゐる 38D TH WG
ついなんだかぞんじませんでしかたo。
9 一まの燈ん £ だけ HB ey へ 4S
ね 5 ちがございます。はるは区なんが
みごとでありまして , あき 8 は BR at が
めう5 CC どざいます。てれ。を ZF らん
なきい。 CD いつばほんのきくにはなが
い《つあると B かんがへなさいますか。
しひびや《 5んから SN ございます。 =H
mee eC we はなをしあげる we は
LEE じゅ
ゆく《れんがいひ5 ませ
5う。
XII. DAI JU-NI NO KOTOWAZA.
TWELFTH PROVERB.
Wo. (O).
Okame hachi moku.
A bystander sees eight moves in the game.
1, Mikata Shi:—Kolco ga uekiya no niwa desu. Kyo wa Icembutsua

nin ga 00 gozaimashd. Kore, kurumaya 7 michi wo alcetekure. Ishi-dan
ga wart gozaimasu Ieara, ki wo o tsulce nasaimashi.
1. Mr. Ws 一This is our florist’s garden. There must be w good
many Visitors to-day. I say! Kurumaya, move out of the way.
Be careful! The steps are bad.
2, Robinson Shi:—WMigoto na hana desu, ne! Kokora ni ko it

tokoro ga ard to wa, omoimasen deshita. Watakushi wa ileu do mo
koko wo torimashita ga, mattaku orai kara Iealcurete iru mono desu
kara, tsui nanda ka zonjimasen deshita.
2, Mr. R:—What splendid flowers! I never suspected the ex-
istence of such w place as this, here. I have passed it many times,
and have not known what it is. It is quite hidden from the road,
3.—Mainen ni do dake wa, koko ye kuru neuchi ga gozaimasu.

Haru wa botan ga migoto de arimashite, aki wa mata kiku ga m6 de
gozaimasu. Kore wo goran nasai! Kono ippon no kuki ni hana ga
ilceuisu aru to, o kangae nasaimasu Ica? Shihyalcu rin kara ue ge-
zaimasu. Kore hodo made ni hana wo shiageru ni wa, yohodo jukuren
ga trimasho.
3.—Twice in the year it is well worth a visit. In the spring,
the peonies are superb. In the autumn, the chrysanihemums are a
wonder. See that single stalk! How many flowers do you think
it bears? More than four hundred. It takes great skill to bring a
plantto this high development.
4—35 でせう5 Mo いろも BR たてい
ごどざいますな。 7! あのあを - ぎく〈《といひムネ
るのはとしらへら衝ないるのでせ 5
Do THA BA だしてあを - ぎくくをもるとめた
ひとがあるといふはなしをきい \ましな
が。
"ちあーをの。どせん BA を BOK Uk は
なからう5 と BURT あなだは UZ
(CC あつめてある AH て HE に WLR
いろでもるみるととができます Dr
6 一わたくしは「でき」と vA てとは
ぃはれない。ものだと。しんじてゐます。
yv, あそをとの UMN のなかにあをみ-
がいつだた vA があります。もしをそのかね
がもらはれる 31D BH かう〈《わつな KO
ZAC はあのひろでかねを (NL
vA てとができすませう。
7 一どうもるばら5 や $ みじの AMV なてと。
Co はでやかであり5ませんか。 Ar
ハヤシーさん Ho [しばは5〈《 BB Geren. oJ
スヤシー- さん, 。てのかだ ih わたくしの
ともだち。で。アメ9リカのロビ
ンッツン - しで
ごどざいます。
8. 一ハヤシー- し: 一はじめて BH たかい\い5 ます。

わたくしはヘム
ャシとまう
します。どうぞ
どのそんい RM B&B ねがひまう
しまみす。
CONVERSATION TWELFTH :—(A#) WO (O). 301
4—S86 deshd, ne. Iro mo mata taitei gozaimasu na. Ah! ano awo-
gilcu, to iu mono wa, Koshiraerarenai mono deshd ka? Go sen yen
dashite awo-gileu wo motometa hito ga aru, to tu hanashi wo kikima-
shita ga.
4,—I should think it would. Almost every color, too, is shown.
By the way, I wonder whether a blue chrysanthemum could be
developed. I have heard of a man who has offered 5,000 yen, for a
chrysanthemum of that color.
5.—Sono go sen yen wo morau hito wa, nalcard to omoimasu. Anata

wa koko ni atsumete aru nalca de awo ni niyotta iro de mo, miru koto
ga. dekimasu Ica ?
5.—He will keep his money, I think. Do you see even a sug-
gestion of blue in this collection?
6.— Watakushi wa “dekinu,” to ia koto wa, iware nai mono da to

shinjite imasu. Sore, asoko no mure no naka ni auomigakatta iro ga
arimasu. Moshi, sono kane ga morawareru mono nara kokwatsu na
yatsu nanzo wa ano ira de kane wo leure, to iu Icoto ga delcimasho.
6.—I have learned mot to sey “impossible.” Yes,
一there are
tinges of blue in that group. Some shrewd fellow may be yet en-
titled to ask for the money,—if it is to be had.
7.—Domo, bara ya, momiji no iret na koto! Jitsu ni, hadeyalca

de arimasen ka? Oya! Hayashi San da. (Shibaraku o me ni...... P
Hayashi San, kono Ieata wa watakushi no tomodacht de Amerilea no
Robinson Shi de gozaimasu.
7.—What exquisite roses, too! And those maples! Are they not
gorgeous? Ah, here is Mr. Hayashi. « * * It is some time since I
have seen you. Mr. Hayashi, this is my friend, Mr. Bobingson, of
America.
8, Hayashi Shi:—Hajimete o me ni Ieakarimasu. Watakushi wa

Hayashi to moshimasu. の 20 go koni ni 0 negai moshimasu.
8. Mr. H.—The first time I have been honored with meeting you
My name is Hayashi. I beg your kind acquaintance.
9 ロビンッンジ-ーしレーわだくしはでビンツンと
まう
します。 ESE 〆どてうきさいをねがひま
すo
10. ミヵターレ :ーはよい E25 ではあ }

ませんか。ととしはうるきもやのてCれが
15 ございます HP じふぶん & にきだ
RY のてとがございます。
ll ハャシーし: 一しばらくとしかけよ15 じゃ-
HOSHA Do ねをさきさん, KR ちやをもるつて
SCT H (Mo
* * *
* *
12. ミカターし : 一すつかちり BUC なつて a-
ました Mo だたいや 5 も ROR MOLELRo
ピシッシー-さん, そろ ( mre ねば THR
じゃやありません Mo … ャシーさん, あなたの
れつ
しゃやつのなとと K は Borns どう
5い
いなします。が , RIE をのてとをかんがへて
ARES o ee CO かない ago"
ょろしく。
1—Sf をてへてかへり5 ませう, どら
ん-
なさぃい, みかづきが TS ゐます。 (38 が
きれいじゃやあり放せん Do あなだたは , ory
きんはじつき C あなたとともにびゃやう5-
Dh EB Re やうとしで wears 6と
SB かんがへ TH Po
CONVERSATION TWELFTH :—(#) WO (O). 303
9. Robinson Shi:— Watalcushi wa Robinson to mdshimasu. Dozo gd

készi wo negaimasu.
9. Mr. R:—My name-is Robinson. I hope that you will honor me
with your friendship.
10. Mikata Shi:—Yoi jiled de wa, arimasen ka? Kotoshi wa ueliya
no teire ga 90 gozaimasu kara, jabun mi ni kita dake no koto ga
gozaimasu.
10, Mr. mg 一 Oharming weather, is n’t it? The gardener has made
his place well worth « visit this year.
11, MH. Shi:—Shibaralcu os

ががde 90 ja arimasenka? Nesan, 0 cha
wo motte kite okure.
11. mr. jm:
一 Let us sit down foramoment. Nésan, br:ng some tea.
12, M. Sni:—Sukkari, sanuleu natle kimashita, ne. Tuiyo mo matia-

Iu bossimashita. Robinson san, soro-soro Icaeraneba naranu ja arimp-
sen ka? Hayashi san, anata no osshata Koto ni wa, mattaleu doi
itashimasu. Ga, nao sono Icoto wo Ieangaete mimasho. Dozo go keanai
sama ye yoroshilcu.
12, mr. ms一It is getting to be quite chilly. The sun has almost
set. Mr. Robinson, is it not about time for us to go? *** I
quite agree with what you say, Mr. Hayashi. I shall think over the
matter. Please remember me to your family.
13, R. Shi:—Yama wo 7coefe lcaerimashd. Goran nasai, milca-zuki ga

dete imasu. Kumo ga kirei ja arimasen ka? Anata wa, Hayashi san
wa jissai anata to tomoni byodin wo tate yo to shite orareru, to 0 kan-
gae desu ka?
13, Mr. R:—Let us walk back over the hill. See! there is the new
moon. How exquisite the clouds are! By the way,—do you think
Mr. Hayashi really wishes to join you in building the hospital?
304 SECTION III. PRACTICE IN THE COLLCQUIAL.
14. 一なぜです。
15.
一わがくしにはあのかたはハツメイ
は (しめの UWA にあすまめねつしんで
ye やうたみぇをるのです。あなだが
しんじてゐ 5 のしやる BE Lato ては
をから65 と BIH のです。
16. 一ないかもしれません。しかしあの
かたのたすけはでべつだんにだいせつで
るありません。あのかだたがだたすけられ -
ませうが , だたすけられますまいがわなたくし
には Hed くわんけいがごどざいません。
区
* * *
17. pn ビンッソンー-レ : 一選。はい 5 になつて
あつ
たすまつてぃ 5 のしやぃません Bo
18. ミカダーしリーありがだたうどぎざますが
しつれい。いします。 UWA のさきさんほぼは
いじやうにちるしろ5 ございましな o bar
にみた POT A やう CP ありません Mo
19.
一ちよいと B BH なさのつて (avo
Zit. @ AAO BS はをしいた
しました EA
て。どぎゆみ流すず。
20.一ありがたうござい放す。けつ
て<5 な
ばん CTT ね。 te やすみなさいまし。
11. ロビピンッシーレし一(い9く5 にてゅしっつかいに
CONVERSATION TWELFTH :—(%) 170 (0). 305
14, m.7shi:—Naze desu. '
14. 一Wi、 Wi 一 What do you mean?
15.—Watakushi ni wa, ano kata wa Hatsumei halcushi no jigyo ni,
amari nesshin de nai yo ni mieru no desu. Anata ga shinjite irassh-
aru hodo shinsetsu de wa nalkaro, to omou no desu.
15.—It seemed to'me that he has precious little interest in Dr.
Hatsumei’s work. I don’t think he was anything like as cordial as
you seemed to believe.
16.—Nai ka mo shiremasen. Shilcashi, ano kata no tasulce wa betsu-

dan ni taisetsu de mo arimasen. Ano kata qa tasulceraremasho ga,
tasuleeraremasumai ga, watakushi ni wa amari lewankei ga gozaimasen.
16. 一Perhaps he was not. But then his help is of no special im-
portance. It is a matter of indifference to me whether he takes
hold or does not.
17, R. shi:—O hairi ni natte, attamatie irasshaimasen ka ?

17. Mr. R:—Will you not come in and warm yourself?
18. MI. Shi:—Arigatsd gozaimasu ga, shitsurei itashimasu. Kyd no

sampo wa hijo ni omoshird gazaimashita. Chilca-jila ni mata yatte
miyo ja arimasen Icaの
18. mr. mw 一 No thanks! I have had a most entertaining walk.
We shall try it again some time.
19.—Choito o machi nasatte kudasai. Kore ga senjitsu o hanashi

itashimashita hon de gozaimasu.
19.—Please wait « moment. Here is the book I spoke of the other
day.
20.—Arigato gozaimasu. Kekkd na ban desu, ne. O yasumi nasai-

mashi !
20.—Many thanks. Reautiful night.
21, R. Shi:—(Irikucht nite meshitsukat ni mukat), Rusu chi ni dare mo
tazunete Ici wa shinalcatia Ica?
むかひの) るすうち WU だれもだづねて B は
しなかつた do
2.—»4, としょのた B&B かんがふちいで

なさいまして , てがみをのとしていらのつしやい-
ましだた。あしたのばんまでは「テイュク]」
令てる WCB いでなきさいひ有ます 85 ですo
あんないぢおやを ONT いらつしやいまして ,
あしたょ - ぎしやでカウベへ BRE なさる
とやうす Cas
Pato だいじみさんのことわきさ。
わ名 3
あざはいあふさいはひのはしとねる。
(ミカターしのいひへにて o。)
1 ミカメーしレーどう Ct そめや5 るな
あら6しにたでかけなさいましだた do
2. ビンソン - し一しうじつとぢお- てとるつのてゐ -
¢Fy の TCT たいくついひだしましだたが,
[777] は Us ゆめ 5 がででんき te Ue
bed HES どぎざいますので, とな友へ
あがつてしばらく B&B はなしをしゃう5 と
BIOBLZ2A のです。
3 一それはよくいら 6つしやいました。o ュレ.
CONVERSATION THIRTEENTH : 一(わ ) WA. 307
21. My. R:—(1o servant at the door). Did an one call while I was away ?
22.—Hai, toshi yotta o kata ga o ide nasaimashite, tegami wo noko-

shite irasshaimashita. Ashita no ban made wa Teikoku hoteru ni o
ide nasaimasu, sd desu. Annaija wo tsurete trasshaimashite, ashita
yogisha de Kobe ye o tachi nasaru go yosu desu.
22.—Yes, sir. An old gentleman left this letter for you. He will
be at the Imperial Hotel until to-morrow evening. He had a guide
with him. He is going to Kobe by the night train to-morrow.
XUI DAI JU-SAN NO KOTOWAZA.

THIRTEENTH PROVEBB.
WA.
Wazawat mo saiwai no hashi to naru.
Even adversity becomes a bridge to prosperity.
(Mikata shi no ie nite).
(At Mr. Mikata’s house.)
1, Mikata Shi:—Do shite, iIcono yo na arashi ni o dekake nasai-

mashita oe?
1. mr. mr
一 What brings you out in this storm ?
2, Robinson Shi:—Shijiisu tojilcomotte imasu no de, taikutsu itasht
mashita ga, Kurabu wa kyo no 90 na tenki ni wa amari toku gozai-
masu no de, konata ye agatte shibaraku o hanashi wo shiyo, to omoi-
mashita no desu.
2. mr. R:—I got tired of staying in the house all day. The Club
is too far away for this weather. I concluded to come over and see
you for a little while.
3.—Sore wa yoku irasshaimashita. Kore, O Yone! Seiyo ma ye hi

を- ョのやうま
ネ, せいへ U をてしらへて BS
くれo
4—¥5E そのや5 に SB かまひください -
ますを。
5.
一 4オュテエ, ちのつと % B かまひまうし-
ません。 UA はのへん《のつて
くら S35
どございずすの TT. ERA で 38 OTA
ゆめかうとやもつて BR の TCT. FF!
にかいへあがりませう5。
6 一あなんはたいていてと \ 人いらの-
Levees でせ 5 ね。 tS からシナガタアー
わんのけし 8& をみればだのがいの
ききゆらた w Lot もきまのてしま 5 パー
せ 5。それにまたのとう
けつなごぶんと
を @ 86 でごどざいます Po
7 一の。へや。をとしらへましだ LA
にはでんき
やう- しつにしや5 と B8OT
AR の Cho どしょうちの LVMH UN
はわたくしがてのまへティュクからかへり5-
すしあ FC bE 上てし 5 へなのででぎゅ=
ます。しかし BU K したのそまのは 5
が kf なつて BANSLT, らい 8やく UK
あふに K もるあすてのは5 がつが 5 が Lv
の Cho ~7!B HU なさいまし。あけはなし
た AHF DAD をば WU ゐるのは
と \ ろるもちの VS もの EP ありません Do
CONVERSATION THIRTEENTH : 一 (わ ) IVA. 309
wo Icoshiracte o Icure.
3.
一You are always welcome. O Yone! Come here! Make a
fire in the foreign room.
4,—D6z0, sono 90 ni o kamat Ieudasaimasu na.
4.—Don’t go to that trouble, please.
5.—Ie, chitto mo o Ieamat mashimasen. Kyo wa taihen keuraleutte

sami gozaimasu no de, jibun de mo asolco ye yuko, to omotte ita no
desu. Sa! nikai ye agarimasho.
5.—It is no trouble. Indeed, the day is so dark and cold that I
thought of going there, myself. Let us go up stairs.
6.— Anata wa taitei koko ni irasshaimasu desho, ne. Koko kara

Shinagawa wan no keshiki wo mireba, taigai no kimaranai shian mo
Icimatte shimau desho. Sore ni mata ec7cO na go bunko wo omochi de
gozaimasu ne.
6.—I should think you would spend a good deal of your time
here. This view of the Shinagawa bay would settle the question
for me. And then, you Lave this fine library.
7.—Kono heya wo Icoshiraemashita toki ni wa, benkyoshitsu ni

shiyo, to omottle ita no desu. Go shochi no tori, OO wa watalcushi
ga ん o740 mae Hikoku Kara Icaerimashita sugu ato niekoshiraeta no de
gozaimasu. Shilcashi oi-oi ni, shita no Icoma no ho ga yoku natle ma-
irimashite, rai Ieyaku ni au ni mo, asoko no ha ga tsugd ga yot no
desu. Ma! okake nasaimashi. Akehanashi ta stove no hi no soba ni
iru no wa, koloromochi no it mono ja arimasen ica!
7.—I intended to- make this my work-room, when I built it. I
built the house, you know, just after my last trip to England. But
gradually I got to liking the little room down stairs. It suits most
of my visitors better. Sit down. An open-grate fire is good com-
pany, isn’t it?
8—Wwipw でごどざいますね。わたくしる
Wh GH wi できんが UL にだきる
のけて
をき婦しが。てのやうにあらしがあつて
(iu ばんにはひいをもへだた\ します
とへやのなかがひじゃや5 にゃや58 に
なつて 2O58T. どうもるかぜのムふきます
てと。あめは BEALY BE を SE
ます Mo しかしわたくしは UA はあらし
があら 5 が , なから5う5 が HRD LADS
いた
しませんo
IRE です Do
10 一じつ .はさ《ばんよいだまょ 5 が
あつたのです。わただ
た《しはをのは 5 を
はつかねん %& BOT を 5 ましがだo
11. 一れれは B めでだた5 ごどざいます。どう5

vi てとを SB SN なきいましだか。
12.
一かれとれはつかねんほど B~ の < と
でありましたが . ばう5せき 8 のあたらしい
きかいをせいざう5 FS 《わぃいしゃが
だたちましてを < へわた (しはありがねを
Rte whe © でてどぎゅます。きう Le
ますますへにたはできるだけのきう5 だん
をしたのであり5ますが Wh ねん
72 \ WA 5b に。その《わぃしゃや tk
つぶぷれてしまいましだた。をそてでをの友て $ の
CONVERSATION THIRTEENTH : 一 ( わ ) Wa. 311
8.—Yulewai de go zaimasu, ne. Watalcushi mo, Icyo wa 7み de

sanga sho ni taki-tsukete okimashita. Kono yo ni arashi ga atte kurai
ban ni wa, hi wo moetatashimasu to heya no naka ga, hijo ni yoli ni
natte mairimasu. Domo! kaze no fulcimasu koto! Ame wa osoroshii
oto wo sasemasu, ne. Shilcashi, watalcushi wa kyo wa arashi ga aro
ga nakand ga, amari tonjalcu itashimasen.
8.—Delightful! I have three of them going to-day. Ona stormy,
dark day like this, a blazing fire does much to cheer up a room.
How the wind blows! The rain has a fierce sound. But, do you
know, I don’t much care to-day whether it storms or not?
9.—WNaze desu ka?

9.—Why ?
10.—Jiisu wa, saleuban yoi tayori ga atta no desu. Watalcushi wa
sono tayori wo, hakka nen mo matte orimashita.
10.—I received good news last night. I have been waiting eight
years for it.
11.—Sore wa, omedeto gozaimasu. の 0 iu koto wo o kiki nasaima-

shita ka ?
11.—I congratulate you. What have you heard?
12.—-Kare-lore, hakka nen hodo mae no koto de arimashita ga, 00<

selci no atarashii kikat wo seizo suru kwaisha ga tachimashite, soko
ye watakushi wa arigane wo taitei ireta no de gozaimasu. SO shimasu
mae ni wa, dekiru dalce no sodan wo shita no de arimasu ga, nila nen
tatanu uchi ni sono Iewaisha wa tsuburete shimaimashita. Soko de,
sono tatemono to kilcai to wa Watalcushi no te ye watarimashita. Kore
wa watalcushi no azulce kin no teitd ni natte otta kara de gozaimasu.
Shilcashi, watakushi wa hisashiku sore wo do suru koto mo dekimasen
deshita. Uru koto mo dekinalcatta no desu. Saigo ni sore wo jimen
to hikikaeru koto ni itashimushita ga, hilcitsuzuite jimen no baikai ga
fu kwappatsu ni narimashita no de, go ka nen no aida kono jimen wa
-omoni to narimasu baklkeari de, taezu watalcushi mo shiny wo hera-
shite nomi orimashita. Tokoro ga, salcuban no Icoto desu ga shirase ga
312 SECTION III. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL. ©
ときかいとはわた《しのてへわかな}-
2lLRo てとれは NRL のああづけきん
のていた 5 に KOC をつたからでどど-
ざいます。しかしわだた《しはひきし〈《それ
x £5 ずるてとや Casein てしあ。
うるとともできなかつたのです。きい -
ごどにたをれをぢおめんとひき - かへるてと
にぃだたしましたが , ひきのつさいて BHA の
ばひかひがふ - くはのばつにな 5 まましたの
で , Ch ねんのありひだとのぢめんは
ふもにとな 5 ますばつか 5 ても。 wes"
わだたくしの LIMA をへらして OA を 5-
ましだが。ととろがき《(ばんのととですが
Loe があめ
5ま3おして, これらのとちの
いつか LI がうれたといふてとを
VOT 。まの 5 ましだた。 US かいせいの RH
i S35U 8 owt きだのでごどざいす。
それでわた (しの Rev? のみ< みで
は , そんだと怠るもつて OR KA を
のと 6 ずと 5かへして, まだその Ka にた
Lue はけいなかたがあら 65 と BIZ
のです。
183 一をれはしあはせでごどざいまB
した。
しかしときくさう v5 ととがある aD
でございます。まづなに CL % まつて
ゐるかだへ BUOT まおのゐ
わり5すす。
CONVERSATION THIRTEENTH :—()) WA, 313
arimashite, orera no tocht no ikka-sho ga ureta, to i% koto wo itte

mairimashita. Shiku Icaisei no tame ni soba ga tsuite kita no de go-
zaimasu. Sore de watakushi no tadaima no mikomi de wa, son da to
omotte ita bun wo nokorazu torilaeshite, mada sono hoka ni yohodo
yolcet na tala ga ard, to omou no desu.
12.—About eight years ago, I invested nearly all the money I
owned in a company organized to manufacture a new machine for
cotton mills. I took the best advice I could get. Within two years
the company failed. Its building and machines were turned over
to me, They had been pledged as security for my investment. But
I could do nothing with them for a long time. I could not sell
them. At last, I managed to exchange them for some real estate.
Then the real-estate market collapsed. For five years that property
has been nothing but « burden on me. It has made a steady drain
on my income. Last night I heard that one of those pieces of land
had been sold. A new city improvement has brought the property
into the market. The prospect now is that I shall get back all I
thought lost, and much more.
13 —Sore wa o shiawase de gozaimashita. Shilcashi, tolci-doki so iu

koto ga aru mono de gozaimasu. Mazu nani goto mo matte tru kata
ye, mawatte mairimasu.
13. 一 You are fortunate. But it often happens so. Everything
comes to him who waits,
14. 一それはなぐきめにはな 5 ますか
ふしあはせにより5てえられるしあはせは
うれしくありません。をのかんがへは
けんぜんではありませう5 が, わた《しは
ふし
あはせをかけはしとせないでしあはせ
ををだたいと BAUBTS
FM, 7v2 LS しのこと
わぎ。
がか 4 らの
かがしらかるしてををかくさきず。
1 一ミカターレーらんぷぷをとるしませうう Mo
くら ( なのて Be 75 で Cavey, U
がひじやう 5 たみじかくくなぁ 53 しんの T,
どゞざ WU RA ともうぅうはるでどございます
Ho
2 eerrvyry-L:i-bER SN B&B きしつかへ
なければわた《しは RAK のあか 5 の
をばではなしだた5 ございみす。 = ニネホン
me てとによいせきだんがどごどざいます
Wo
3 一バイ ,。どく BR のはうと , みなみの
は 5うと wz, だくさん CH とてろが
どざいますす。もうすてし〈べませ
5う。
CONVERSATION FOURTEENTH : 一(か ) ICA. 315
14.—Sore wa nagusame ni wa narimasu ga, fushiawase ni yorite

erareru shiawase wa, ureshileu arimasen. Sono 729の6 wa kenzen de
wa arimashd ga, watakushi ua fushiawase wo kakehashi to senai de
shiawase wo etai, to omoimasu.
14.—That is comforting. Yet, prosperity through misfortune does
not fascinate me. The idea may be w tonic. I prefer prosperity,
without having misfortune a bridge to it.
XIV. DAI JU-SHI NO KOTOWAZA.

FOURTEENTH PROVERB.
KA.
' Kashira kakushite の wo kakusazu.
Though the head be hidden the tail is seen.
了. Mikata Shi:—Rampu wo tomoshimashd ka? Kuralcu natte kita

yo de gozaimasu, Hi ga hijo ni mijilalcu narimashita no de, go go nt
naru to mo yoru de gozaimasu, ne.
1. Mr. rs
一Shall I have the. lamp lighted? It is growing dark.
The days are so short that it is almost night at five o’clock.
2. Robinson Shi:—Anata sae o saskitsulcae nalcereba, watalcushi

wa takibi no akari no soba de, hanashitd gozaimasu. Nihon ni wa,
malcoto ni yoi selcilan ga gogaimasu, ne.
2. Myr. R:—If you don’t care, I would rather talk by the fire-
light. You have excellent coal in Japan.
3.—Hai, galcu Icita no ho to, minami no ho to ni, takusan deru

tokoro ga gozaimasu.
3.—Yes, in the far north and in the south there are immense
coal deposits. I will put some more coal on the fire.
316 SECTION III. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL
4—EO BR ゆめ
《わひいな BOW です Ro
と<ろがアァアフきん 4じゅめ5 があだたまを
かくすとと W つのいてのととわぎでどど-
ざいますが , あのととわぎざはきんじゅ 5 の
5ち U あるいつしゆめの 35% な
LAG DA からとのだのでございます。
わたくしの 6% で 8 あれと BARU
てとわざがどざい用して, とどものとき
心だくしは。だて 25 まくすかな Oo B=
bree を PCT と vR はなしを LA
SLRo だてう5 はそれでじぶんの WHE
がのとら6ず WKN? と BSIOT ゐる
らしいです。
5 一たしかわが (1 の PH にのゐると 5
のうちに % をの 2h Uhr FO が
あるときいてちり
5ます。ひとは $もしじぶん
をかくきさう5 と選 $ つた FH ひとのめ
にたつきき5 なてとはのとら 6ず HLT
やうにしなければなぁ 5)まみせん。だとへばどろ-
f5 にはいつのてゆかの 5へた BAK
を BELT wt やうではいけません。
6
一さうです。それから BR さくねんの
AW わたくしがき \ ましたあるわかいもの
がしだやうをてとをしてやいけ -
ません。 4D ものはわた
だ〈くしのとるだもち
のとてとろへいやしき8 とくくめいの CBA
CONVERSATION FOURTEENTH :--(か) KA. 317
3
4.—Jitsu ni yulewai na hond desu, ne. Tokeoro ga, ano kinjit

ga atama wo Ieakusu Ieoto ni tsuite no Icotowazu de gozaimasu ga, ano
kotowaza wa kinjiti no uchi ni aru isshu no kimyd na shilewan kara
totta no, de gozaimasu. Watalcushi no Icunt de mo are to onnajit
kotowaza ga gozaimashite, kodomo no toki watakushi wa dachod ga
mama suna no naka ye atama wo kalcusu, to iw hanashi wo yomi-
mashita. Dacho wa sore de jibun no karada ga nokorazu Icalkureta,
to omotte iru rashii desu.
4—What a cheerful blaze! 一一 This proverb about animals
hiding their heads is drawn from a queer habit among animals.
We have the same thing in our popular sayings. When I was u
child, I read that the ostrich often hides his head in the sand, He
seems to think he is all hidden when he does that.
5.—Tashilea, waga keuni no yama ni iru tort no uchi ni mo, sono

tort baka na no ga aru, to kiite orimasu. Hito wa moshi jibun wo
keakus6é to omotta nara hito no me ni tsuki SO na koto wa nokorazu,
use 90 ni shinakereba narimasen. Tatoeba, dorobo ni haitte yulca
no ue ni, nafuda wo otoshite iku yo de wa iicemasen.
5.—I am told that one of our mountain birds is just as stupid.
If a man wishes to hide he must be careful to cover up everything
that would expose him. For example, don’t rob x man’s house, and
leave your visiting card on the floor.
6.—80 desu. Sore kara, mata salu nen no fuyu watalcushi ga

kilcimashita aru wakai mono ga shita yo na koto wo, shite mo ilema-
sen. Sono mono wa, watalcushi no tomodachi no tokoro ye iyashikt
tokumei no tegami wo olcutia no desu ga, tomodachi no shoki wa sono
mono no shuselci wo, shitte imashita no desu.
6.—Yes, and don’t do what I knew a foolish young fellow do last
winter. He wrote a scurrilous anonymous letter to a friend of mine,
をちくつたのですがと$だちの LIA
はをの 34D の LWA を LOT ゐるましなた
のです。
7.
一わたなくしはてのととわざぎざよ》5 る
すぐれだたいひしめをしのて FSF それ
は USA をか《さねばなら6ぬ A や 5 ななる
てとを。すてし 8 しないのです。
だいてい Poy ひとは Zl かあばかれる
25 てとをのてしてを〈《 8D です。
Td, fee be ごどのこと
わさ。
よ。を
よめがし5 とめだなる。
1. pg ゼンソン - レジーてれからしうとめの
てとわざ W 5 のつり5ませう。てのてとわぎは
ぜうだんであり
5ませう5 か。いましめで
ありませう Do
2 ミカターし一わたくしは 5やうは 5 だら5
とふも
るひ有ますが , ZO B ばあさんへの
ぃましめだとしてをきま
せう。てのてと-
わざはまたすべてけんゐののある UE
の。ぃましめとも RHF. LABGNS
CONVERSATION FIFTEENTH :—({) YO. 319
whose secretary was familiar with his hand-writing.
7.—Watakushi wa Icono kotowaza yori mo sugureta imashime wo

shitte orimasu, sore wa jibun wo Icakusaneba naranu yo ni naru koto
wo, sulcoshi mo shinai no desu. Tuitei kakusu hito wa, nani ka aba-
kareru yo na koto wo, nokoshite olcwu monodesu.
7.—I know a better moral even than that. Don’t do at all what
would make you try to hide yourself. The hiding man almost al-
ways leaves something exposed, that betrays him.
XV. DAI JU-GO NO KOTOWAZA.

FIFTEENTH PROVERB.
Yo.
Yome ga shtitome ni naru.

A bride will become a mother-in-law.
1. Movinson Shi:— Kore kara shitome no kotowaza ni utsurimasho.

Kono kotowaza wa, jodan de arimashd ka? Imashime de arimasho
Tea ?
1. Mr. R:—Now let us take up the mother-in-law proverb. Is
this a joke, or is it a warning?
2. Mikata Shi:—Watakushi wa ryoho daro, to omoimasu ga, mazu

obad-san ye no imashime da, to shite olcimasho. Kono lcotowaza wa
mata subete ken-i no aru hito-bito no imashime to mo narimasu.
Osamerareru hito mo osameru hito ni naru koto ga, arimasu kara.
2. Mr. ™i:—Both, I suppose. Let us call it a warning to grand-
mothers. I see in it, too, a warning to all who are in authority.
The subject may become a ruler some time.
320 SECTION ITT. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
Ak もをさめる Ut になる < とが
ありますから。
9 一ホンのふじんの bd はわなくし
の (lt ZY とはすつかり BROT のゐ -
ます。
4—2%0 はきうでどざいます。しかし
としのきの #2O KH しんがのてすんよほど
のへん《わがをてのつてを 53 す。いぜんは
ょめと walt をつとの 5や 5 しんの
て \ ろ - まかかせのもので HSS. よめ -
wb & wR てとはつま 5 ふじんが
5 まれた 5ちからよめいち 5 を Lr うち
へ届き
わたださる \ てとであり
5すずしだ。
5 一人では Lee ちがつのつてを} ます
Do
6—>4, わだたくしのとるだちのうちで
ずいぶんをての 5H のサザすめがょめい 5
を LR のちまで 8 いぜん HID KH きとの
がどくと婦つてをるとてろがごどざいます。
7一それでもるやは 5 しうとめははょめ
i だた上してよほどのちからをるもつて
を 5 ます Do
8 一むろん .き5 Tho それがわが 6K
のしふく
《わんのいち
ぶおぶゞんであるの
Cho ED くわ
んけいにへんくわが Be-
CONVERSATION FIFTEENTH :—(£) YO. 321
3.—Mihon no fujin no chit wa wataleushi no Ieuni nado to wa sule~

kari chigatte imasu,
3.—The position of woman is quite different in Japan from what
it is with us.
4.—Sore wa sd de gozaimasu. Shikashi, toshitsulcit no tatsu ni

shitagatte, mata yohodo no henkwa ga olotte orimasu. Izen wa, yome
to ieba otto no rydshin no Ieokoro-malcase no mono de arimashite,
yome iri to iz Koto wa, tsumari fujin ga umareta uchi kara, yome iri
wo shita uchi ye, hilciwatasaruru koto de arimashita.
4.—So it is, Time is making great changes, however. In the
old days, a young wife became entirely subject to the will of her
husband’s parents. In fact, in ancient times marriage transferred
a woman wholly from her own family to that of the man she
married.
5.—Ima de wa yohodo chigatte orimasu lea?

5.—Is it much different now?
6.—Hai. Watalushi no tomodachi no uchi de, zuibun soko no uchi

no musume ga yome iri wo shita, nochi made mo izen dori ni sato no
kazoku to natte orw tokoro ga gozaimasu.
6.—Yes. I have friends whose daughters are about as much
members of their own families after marriage as they were before.
7.—Sore de mo, yahari shitome wa yome ni taishite yohodo no

chikara wo motte orimasu Ica ?
7.—But still, a mother-in-law bas great power over her son’s wife ?
8.—Muron so desu. Sore ga, waga kuni no shikwan no ichi-bubun

de aru no desu. Sono kwankei ni henkwa ga okotte Icuru made ni wa,
_ yohodo no toki ga kakarimasho.
のつて (4 @2C WM は HL の LA が
かいり 5ませ 5。
9 一それからとのととわざをもる 5うひと-
つ謀かのいみにとるてとができ-
255 すなはほはち,。 tb EAA 上まどもを
しんせつ。に。あつかつて。もらいだいなら
じポんもる 22 その 1B をしんせつに
あつかはなければな 5?ませんo \
10.一さう va ひみでてある PB しれ-
ません。わが (1 DMD しふくわんはあなな
DS 《にからみるとちがつてを 5 ます
B, £46 おかめわが (だの BUA 内
のしょうちのと的り) ふみゆく
《わもわいてもるあめぅ=
ません。いつだいしふくわんはどのゃや5 で
あり 5ませ 5 が, しふ《わんのとなはるヽ
はうばムさへょければそれで Iv の
です o
THs だの上あぶろくのことわぎ。
7R BH. TAUS ひかりなし o
1 ロビンッンジーレジ一馬ととにのゐど \ るの
wi S SP てす Zhe BSL サつとう
など SAC を & $ち CT Bo ちかどろ
CONVERSATION SIXTEENTH :—(f:) ZA. 323
8.—Undoubtedly. That is part of our custom. Any change in

that relation would be exceedingly slow in coming.
9.—Sore Ieara, ono kotowaza wo m6 hitotsu hoka no dni ni tory

koto ga delcimasho. Sunawachi, moshi jibun no mago wo shinsetsu ni
aisukatte moraitai nara, jibun mo mata sono yome wo shinsetsu ni
atsukawanakereba narimasen.
9.—The proverb yet holds good, then? If «. woman wishes to
have her grandchildren kindly treated, she should treat her daughter-
in-law kindly.
10.—S6 it imi de aru ka mo shiremasen. Waga kuni no shukwan

wa, anata no 0 Ieuni kara miru to chigatte orimasu ga, sore ga tame
wag Ieuni no fujin wa go shdchi no tori fuyukwai de mo arimasen.
Ittai shilewan wa dono 90 de arimashd ga, shikwan no okonawaruru
040 sae yokereba, sore de yot no desu.
10. That is probably what it means. Our customs are different
from yours. But our family life, you know, does not make our
women unhappy. It is not the custom but the way in which the
custom is used, that is important.
XVI. DAI JU-ROKU NO KOTOWAZA.

SIXTEENTH PROVERB.
TA.
Tama migaka zareba hikarét nashi.
A jewel unpolished will not glitter.
7. Robinson Shi: —Jalcoto ni, igokoro no ti o heya desu koto!

Sdshite kekké na go bunko wo o mochi desu, ne. Chikagoro omotome
no atarashii hon ga talcusan gozaimasho.
MR もとめのあだらしい A B だた《さん C2
ざい
のませう。
2.
ミカターレ : 一奴はづかし 5 ございますが
どざいひませんを。それでもでぐわいひ<〈《 WG
かへり5ましたじぶん W はいろ ( のかんがへ
るあつのです。わだくしはわかいとき
たはをいて《しが Fs でありぅまして,
(ちょいと THA くださいまし , a をつけます
から5o) TS に etree とマコウレシレーと
グリーンとがごどざいます。とれはエイュク
の。ろんぷん - かの PALA でごどざいま
す。
それからちいと<〈《のしでいちばん Iu
シキ
スピゼ
ビヤ , ワー
ぞデソース , テ = ェッツンも CIAv-
QT, プラウェングのし \ふ - は thr で
ごどざいます。
3 VO あがりましても < の 7 へやは
45 ございますね。わたくしのみた = ネン
のいへでとのたへや KE
わが《( の
へのようなのはございません4 か5
vi (KA や , 名や , ぎざう5 のある RB LEE
じゃやうひん婦な NUR がございます。なぜ
あなたはもつと CD B&B へやを BSB OMU
なさらないのですか,
4, [£9 は , SvLI のかんがへのやゃ 5
にたやつて WAS のはなか ( lia が
CONVERSATION SIXTEENTH :—(7:) TA. 325
1, mx. R:—What a cozy place this is! You have an exvellent

library. Have you bought many new books lately?
' 2, Mikata Shi:—O haauleashis gozaimasu ga, gozaimasen. Sore de

mo gwaikoku kara Icaerimashita jibun ni wa, iro-iro no Icangae mo atia
no desu. Watalcushi wa wakai toki ni wa Hikoleushi ga sukt de のに
mashite. (Choito gomen Icudasaimashi, hi wo tsukemasu kara.) Koko
ni Hitimu to, Macdrei to, Griin to ga gozaimasu. Kore wa Hilcoku no
rombunka no zensht de gozaimasu. Sore kara Bilcoku no shi de ichi-
ban yoi, Shelcisupiya, Wozuwosu, Tenison mo gozaimasu. Buroningu no
shishit wa kore de gazaimasu.
2. Mr, M:—I am ashamed to confess I have not. I brought good
resolutions with me when I came home from abroad. I became in-
tensely interested in English history when I was as young man,
Excuse me! I will light the lamp. Here, you see, I have Hume,
Macaulay and Green. Here is a full set of the British Essayists. I
have even the best Epglish poetry,—Shakespere, Wordsworth, Tenny-
son: and here is na volume of Browning.
3.—Itsu agarimashite mo, kono o heya wa yo gozaimasu, ne. Wa-

talcushi no mita Nihon no ie de, kono 0 heya hodo waga leuni no ie
no yO na no wa gozaimasen. Kd.i& hon ya, 6 ya, 20 no aru tame,
yohodo johin na o momuli ga gozaimasu. Naze anata wa motto kono
© heya wo o tsukai nosaranai no desu Tea?
3 一T have always liked this room. It is more like a home room
than any I have seen in other Japanese houses. These books and
pictures, and these busts give it quite a scholarly air. Why don’t
you use it more?
4—Jitsu wa, saisho no kangae no yo ni yatie yuleimasu no wa,

nalea-naka hone ga oremasu no de, toki-doki.zannen nit omou koto mo
arimasu ga. démo iro-iro na 07O ga atte omow yo ni narimasezu, dan-
をれますので , とき ( ざんねん K BA
とともあります BS どうものみろ 2B てと
が , あつて SIH やう区な 5 ませず', だん (
DE にばか 5 ASTANA やう WK Rot
Wi のでどざます。ものつとも ARIZ や
あみたの & 《( のてとはけつして
わすれはいたしません。これはあな友だつて
% きう C どきいませう。
5 一をれれはさうでせ 5。しかしわたくし
は < の SB へやのつかはれずにあるの
を AGT と VO もなぜあなだたはもつと
それを SC に RO や 5 にたなさらをひか
と SUBTH EH に HR? はだん (
えいごをわすれをさるやう TH lo
わたくしがはじめて BSB めにかいり
5ました
ESA CC はあかななの %るのど mh ete
5)5
ちや5 TC, かかいていかどだつてとる
あり5 せんでしたが , てとの CA ではめつ-
た i あなたとをい〆ど
のの BS はをしが
Cam やうにな 5 ましだ。
6—BOLPS LMS TT. どう $ わたくし
は。しつて -ゐだ。てとを RAL わすれて
の5 示す。わた《くしがしょさいをつか
は-
me のもる BOR, わけのある < とで
どのざいます。ナチナルホドえいの C BAF とと
もるひつ
かしをなのつた Ww ちがいはあ 5 ません
CONVERSATION SIXTEENTH:—(f.) TA. 327
dan kaji ni bakari hililomareru yo ni natte yulcw no de yozaimasu,

Mottomo, Igirisu ya, anata no の leuni no Icoto wa, kesshite wasure wa.
itashimasen. Kore wa anata datte mo SO de gozaimasho.
4.—To tell the truth, it was too much up-hill work to keep on
as I started. I am sometimes sorry that I have failed. But the
fact is, many things have kept me from doing as I thought I should
do.—I gradually became engrossed with home affairs, My memories
of England and of your country, of course, I shall never lose. It
would be the same with you, should our places be changed, I think.
5.—Sore wa sd deshd. Shilcashi, watakushi wa kono o heya no

tsukawarezu nmi aru no wo mimasu to, itsu mo naze anata wa motio
kore wo yaleu ni tatsu yo ni nasaranai ica, to omoimasu. Sore ni,
anata wa dan-dan Eigo wo 0 wasure nasaru yd desu, yo. Wataleushi
ga hajimete o me ni kakarimashita jibun ni wa, anata no Eigo wa
malcoto ni rytichd de, taitet Ieado-datsu Icoto mo arimasen deshita ga,
kono goro de wa metta ni anata to EKigo no o hanashi ga delcinu yo
ni narimashita. >
5.—That might be. But I often wonder, when I see th’s unused
room, why you do not make it serve you better. And, do you know?
I think you are gradually losing your command of the English
language. When I first met you, you spoke English fluently, and
with almost no accent. Now, I can scarcely ever get you to talk
with me in English.
6.—Ossharu tori desu. Domo, watakushi wa shitte ita koto wo

dan-dan wasurete mairimasu. Watakushi ga shosai wo tsukawanai no
mo, maittalcu wake no aru icoto de gozaimasu. Naruhodo, EHigo de
hanasu koto mo mutsukashiku natta ni chigai wa arimasen ga, shilea-
shi, の 0 zonji no tort, Nihon to Yoroppa to wa iro iro no koto ga chi-
gatie orimasu kara, watakusht ga moto no keilco wo tsuzulceru hitsuyd
wa, malcoto ni sukunat no de gozaimasu,
6.—You are right. I believe Iam fast forgetting what I knew.
There are good reasons why I do not use my library much. It is
B しかしごぞんじの EM = ニネ*
ネンと
ョヨーロッパとはいろ ( のととがちがつて
を 5 ますから , わたくしがもとのけい < を
つゞけるひつを 5 は #2L KR す《なをないの
でごどざいまきす。
7 一なる技どごどものとる TT. EH
わだくしもあまりあなだ OBS TOHRU W
を 5 りません TLR. どう CH あなたはわなたくし
とののつし} にをいしょ} を B&B よみなさいみせん
かっ。 b のだみならばグリーンのれきし
をあなだとちんどくいひだしませ 35。
8. 一ハイオ。ドウタカさきう約がひたいものと
BRABTS
tH, だい LA しちのことあもぎ。
2 a
ae FORME しつ和れいと BSc
lL ロビンツシーレーあらしはやまないいで
かへつてひど〈《なっつて BONBTO HER は
エマ
ーツンをやよみなさつ友 < とがあら 5-
ます tbo わた《しは <とん - やのや5 な
ばんにはきつとあの = エマーッンの
「あら6し 44 & の LOWS ままどの」といえ
いの-〈くをややもるひだしますo 必たくしは
CONVERSATION SEVENTEENTH : 一 (れ ) RE. 329
true that even talking English is getting to be difficult. Yet, you

know I have very little inducement to keep up the old studies.
Japan and Europe are far apart in more ways than ote.
1
7—Naruhodo, go mottomo desu. Sore ni, watakushi mo amari

‘anaa no o tetsudai ni narimasen deshita. D6 desu, anata wa wataku-
shi lo issho ni Eisho wo o yomi nasaimasen ka? Yoroshiku ba, Guriin
no rekishi wo anata to rindoku itashimasho.
7.—I understand, And I am not doing much to help you along,
How would you like to join me in some English reading? I will
read Green with you, turn and turn about, if you wish.
8.—Hai, doka sd negaitai mono, to omoimasu.

8.—Well, I should like to accept your offer.
XVII. DAI JUSHICHI NO KOTOWAZA.

SEVENTEENTH PROVERB.
RE.
Ret sugureba shitsuret to naru.
Too much politeness becomes rudeness.
すき
1, Robinson Shi:—Arashi wa yamanai de, kaette hidolcu natte mai-

rimasu. Anata wa Emason wo 0 yomi nasatta koto ga ‘arimasu Kea ?
Watakushi wa konya no yo na ban ni wa, kitto ano Emason no
“Arashi fuleu yo no shizukeki madoi,” to ia ikku wo omoidashimasu.
Watakushi wa kono ku wa ie no soto ni arashi ga aru toki ni, irort
no soba de nagusamerareru arisama wo, makoto ni yoku arawashite
aru, to omotte kanshin itashimasu. Ya! domo ame ga hidoku mado
wo uchimasu, ne.
1. Mv. R:—The storm does not let up. Indeed, it grows worse,
You have read Emerson, haven’t you? I never pass an evening
<の §¢ はいへのをと区あら
6しが
あるときにゐのろ 5 のそばてをできめ-
られるありさまを Bre は-
によく《あら
Lt あるとやるのつてかんしんいた
します。
ヤア! ドウモあめ BALL BE をうち -
ます Wo
2. ミカターレ :- まどをしめませう。ツン!
てれで £5 ございませ 5。あなだたはどはん
をべて
だたいらつのしゃやいません Do そのは5 が
£5 GSeegty#2 叶しよ《 @ £2 C c=
ざいます (てを 59 とお - ョチー-
さん -き-たるco)
いで
はんは wt かぐ o
B—bPaF ハイださいすっ
4 一ロビピンソン - さ 4 がどはんを BS あが 5
なさるから o
5 一よろしう TEvSTo ださいまま FC でき-
ます。 CY でめしあがります Do
6. 一 C ロセンッシ - レ :ーごをさしいれわ) 4%, しだ Wz
いたしませう。
7. 一ミカターレーョロシィしたくができた
ら6ば
tC なに B しらせ。
* *
* レコ
8 一カターレ:
一どうだをとへ BS かけなきい。
Z\ はただ
たかいからみると SHE BUS
ございます。 35 ひとのつのひい
ばちをるつて
CONVERSATION SEVENTEENTH : 一(れ) RE. 331
like this, without thinking of his “tumultuous privacy of storm.”

That line always struck me as expressing perfectly the comfort of
a fire-side, with a storm raging around the house. How the rain
dashes against the window !
2. Mikata Shi:—Mado wo shimemasho. Sore! Kore de 0 gozai-

mashd. Anata wa gohan wo tabete irasshaimasen ka? Sono ho ga
yo gozaimasu. Mod yashoku no toki de gozaimasu. (Te wo utsu to 0 Yone
taekitaru). Gohan wa ti ka e?
2. my. M:—I will close the blinds, There! This is better. You
will stay to dinner won’t you? That is right! It is about time
now for dinner. (Clapping his hands. 0 Yone san appears.) Is dinner ready?
3. O Yone:—Hai! Tadaima.
3. O Yone.—Very soon, sir.
4,—Robinson san ga gohan wo o agari nasaru kara.
4, Mr. ™M:—Mr. Robinson will take dinner with me.
5.. O Yone:—Yoroshii gozaimasu. Tadaima sugu dekimasu. Koko

de meshi agarimasu Ica?
5. O Yone:—Allright sir. Dinner will be ready in a few minutes.
Shall I serve it here, sir?
6.—( Robinson-Sht 一 gowo sasht ive) Tiya, shita ni itashimasho.
6. Mr.] R:— (Interposing) Oh no! let us have it down stairs.
7.—Yoroshit. Shitaleu ga dekitaraba sugu ni o shirase.

7. Mr. M:—Very good! Call us as soon as things are ready.
kn &
* レコ *
8. Mr. M:—D0zo0, soko ye o kake nasai. Koko wa nikat karu miru
to, yohodo sami gozaimasu. M6 hitotsu no hibachi wo motte o ide.
Anata wa gwaite wo o meshi nasaimasen Ica?
ry
S&B いで
。あなだは Cdbvr5 を BS BL
なさい
すみせん dro
9 一イーエ BOL も BUS あり5 ませ

ん。o
(ミカ
ぁターふじんつぎのま LY Bak に「けっと3ぅ
をもつておいで ] と Who けつとう3 きた
りげれば, ふじん
はこれだロビピンツンの F-HL にまきつけ , わらひ UBS,
「わたくし
-どもはこの GN にのつてあしをあたい
\め-
ます」と Who ロピシッツンはじたいを «L が, つひ
にこれを 59) ぴろ( ど BARS をかけて

SENU OST
10.一かん-ざけをすとし B あがりなさい -

Blo それでへやのきせきがとれ -
REI
1 一しかしへやはちつともきぜ〈 Hd-
ません。ど 5 かをそんな WH かまつて〈だ -
きいます BW コレへシタリ。わたくしの
あしがあなだたにふれすしだた。 Bre 人K
Z35 をいひだたしすみしだ。
12-
一 4オーエ, わたくし。てを。しつれいひいを
いたしましだ。 =F i をて i BY. ての
オォオムレツはぶちあがりたなられす3せう。
「てんぶら」のはうは vary でごどぎいます。
13.
一ありがた5。あなたは vo もるど
CONVERSATION SEVENTEENTH :—(n) RE. 333
8. mr. M:—Please sit there. It is much colder here, than up
stairs. Bring another hibachi. Don’t you want to put on your over-
coat?
9.—Ie, chitto mo samuku arimasen. (Mikata fujin tsugi no ma

yort o Yone ni “Icetto wo motte o ide,” to iv. Ketto icitari-lereba,
fujin wa kore wo Robinson no suashi ni makitsuke, warai nagara,
* Watalkushi domo wa kono ue ni notte ashi wo attamemasu,” to iu.
Robinson wa jitai wo seshi ga, tsui ni kore wo uke,) Iro-iro go mendd”
wo kakete osoreirimasu.
9.—No indeed I am perfectly comfortable. (Js. Mikata from an
adjoining room says to O Yone, “ Fetch me the brown rug.” The rug
is brought,—she wraps it about Mr. Robinson's shoeless feet, saying
with a laugh, “ We keep our feet warm by sitting on them.” Mr.
Robinson protests, but accepts, and adds.) I am very rude to trouble
you so,
10.—Kan-zake wo sukoshi o agari nasaimashi. Sore de heya no
samusa ga toremasho.
10. Mr. wi: 一 et me give you some hot sake, It will take the
chill off the room.
11.—Shikashi, heya wa chitto mo samuku arimasen. Doka sonna

ni kamatte Icudasaimasu na. Kore wa shitari, watakushi no ashi ga
anata ni furemashita. Malcoto ni, soso wo itashimashita.
11. But the room is not chilly, I assure you. Please do not
trouble yourself any more on my account. There! I have pushed
my foot against you. I am very awkward.
12.—Ie, watakushi koso shitsurei wo itashimashita. Ma-ma soko ni

の ide. Kono omuretsu wa 0 agari ni nararemasho. Tempura no ho
wa ikaga de gozaimasu.
12.一No ! it was I who was rude. Don’t move. Here is an omelet
that you may like. And some fried fish.
13,—Arigaté. Anata wa itsu mo go shinsetsu de gozaimasu. Shi-

334 SECTION IIE. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
しんせつでごどざいます o。しかしわた (しが
USA のあしであなだをの
つき, あなな
が uve のやう5 B CR なきつの友の
で , わたくしはフトわがアォリカの
ZAR の (WU C あるおなふしつののなか
-で。ちとのつ友てと, イヤ RztoR とまうす
てとをたもひだしましだ。もちろん4 CTH は
あなた D&S とだへをひひや 5 いたすの
でありません。あなたの BS (IT の Nw
はまつだたくょよろし 5 ございます Bo はなし
はかやうです。ある Uk が RUA の
とばを tot をのひとのあしを BAB
の CH, をてで ,「てれれはしつれいひい」と wa-
oy と。 2A © 8 en はしのれい
pret @ そきうを wRLELER oO で
と。いじましか。「どうしましてわた (くし
のはう5 がわるいのです」とまうします
と rar? わたく《しのあしがあな友の
と調 5- みちにあつだのです」といひ -
ましだた。「ィャわただたくしのめがあるべき
ととろ KCたなかつただのです」とひひますと ,
ぜかふてはだたち - あが 5 まして , 「どう5 あつて
% わた《しのあしが OBR の LIE5-
みちにあつだのです」とてだへすしかた。
すると , CHR はするどき 2A で vues
にたは Teme は心たくしを RBIS ずる
SB かんがへですか「ッンムふわただくしの
CONVERSATION SEVENTEENTH :—(h) RE. 335
kashi, wataleushi ga jibun no ashi de anata wo tsuki, anata ga ima

no yo ni o kotae nasatta no de, watakushi wa futo waga Amerika no
nambu no kuni de, aru buto-shitsu no naka de okotta koto, iya okotia
to mosu koto wo omoidashimashita. Mochiron, kore wa anata no o
kotae wo hihyo itasw no de arimasen. Anata no o kuni no reigi wa
mattalu yoroshi gozaimasu ga, hanashi wa kayo desu. Aru hito ga
tanin no soba wo titie sono hito no ashi wo funda no desu. Soko de,
“kore wa shitsurei,” to timasu to, mukd de mo “kore wa shitsurei,
watakushi ga soso wo itashimashita no de,” to timashita. “Do itashi-
mashite, watakushi no hé ga warui no desu,” to moshimasu to, “ iya-
iya, watakushi no ashi ga anata no torimichi ni atta no desu,” to
timashita. “Iya, wataleushi no me ga aru beki tokoro ni nakatia no
desu,” to iimasu to, muko de wa tachiagarimashite, “ do atte mo, wata-
kushi no ashi ga anata no téri-michi ni atta no desu,” to kotaemashita.
Suru to, konata wa surudoli koe de timasu ni wa, “anata wa wata-
kushi wo bujoku suru o kangae desu ka?” “Sore wa watakushi no
tiwake wo bujoku to nasaru to mo nasaranu to mo anata no go katte
desu.” ‘ Sore dewa yoroshti gozaimasu. Watakushi no meisht wo sashi-
agemasu. Soshite, Bangu Shosa wo shimei itashimasu,” to timashita.
Sunawachi, kono arasoi no kekkwa wa ketid to narimashite, yoku-jitsu
no go-go ni nari, hitori no shinshi wa ashi ni dangwan wo ulete haji-
mete sono mi no ichibun wo tatemashita.
13.—Thank you! You are always very kind. When I pushed you
with my foot, and you answered as you did, I could not help
thinking of what took place,—or is said to have taken place,—in a
ball-room in one of our Southern States. Of course, I make no crit-
jeism cf your answer to me. Your country’s polite forms are per-
fect. But the story goes:—A man in passing another, trod upon
the other’s foot. “I beg your pardor, sir” he said, “I beg your
pardon,” returned the other,“ it was my awkwardness.” ‘Not at all,”
said the first, “I was to blame.” The other replied. “I assure you,
sir, my foot was in your way.’ “I beg your pardon,” retorted the
first, “my eyes were not where they ought to be.” “I say,” broke
out the second man rising, “I was in your way.” “Do you mean
to insult me, sir?” returned the first with a nettled tone. “I don’t
care whether you take my apology as an insult or not,” added the
secoud. “ Well then, sir, here is my card, and I refer you to Major
Bang” The result was a duel the next afternoon. One of the
gentlemen received a bullet in his leg. Personal honox was satisfied.
336 SECTION IIL PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
いひわけを SOL &£ なさるとゃも,

なさら -
Q ともるあな友のどかつてです」「をそれ
でて ik ふるしうどざゅます。わなくしのめし
をさしあげます。そしてング
デマせ 5きを
しめいいたします」といい
\ましだ。すなをなはち
とのあら 5そひのけつ
のつく《わはけつと 5 と
なりおしてよく〈くじつの Ae WK Bd, ahd
のしんしはあしにだんでぐわんを 5け-
tT, はじめてをのみのいちぶんを RT
ましたo
十入。だぃいふはちのことあわぎ。
ん 5 ¥
2 で 59L (と C ふやのをやゐる。
1 一みたりは ve のはなし Lt BS
ほいにきょう Wo wh, やがで WAKA $
th くわしや SKID なとを RN
ミカターふじん th てとにあはせて UL
のいさまし 8 うだたをうなひしが , つきに
しやみせんをとり5-いだしててとひとよく-
し5 との 5 だたをうだだ 5》5o 5たの
はなしはひつしゆめのひびげき KT, まつ-
だく Ute? なるはなょよめのみを BS
と 5 なたるととがら Bo ある HHA すめ
あり5てとしょれる DRI の HAGE UK
CONVERSATION EIGHTEENTH :—(%) SO. 337
XVUI. DAI JUHACHI NO KOTOWAZA.

EIGHTEENTH PROVERB.
SO.
Sode utsushi ni mono wo yaru.
Gives by passing it through the sleeve.
1.—Mitari wa ima no hanashi nite ot ni kyo ni iri, yagate yahan

mo sumi kwashi ya, kudamono nado wo tabe, Mikata fujin wa koto ni
awasete mulcashi no isamashiki uta wo utaishi ga, tsugi ni shamisen
wo toriidashite koi to fukushu to no uta wo utaitari. Uta no hanashi
wa isshu no higeki nite, matialu mujitsu naru hanayome no mi ni
okoritaru kotogara nari. Aru wakalci musume arite toshi yoreru kane-
mochi no akiudo ni yomeiri seshi ni, Icono alciudo wa nasalce-gokoro no
naki ue ni netami-bulcaleu shite, jibun no tsuma wa tonari no uchi no
seinen ni Icesd seri to utagaishi ga, aru hi no koto, tsuma ga ikegaki
no aida yori tonart no nina ni oru hito ni nani ka wataseri, to omoi-
komi, pun-pun to shite ikidori, taezu tsuma no soburi ni ki wo tsukeshi
ga, lore yori wa wazuka no Ieoto made mo vitagai no tane to narite,
shitto no homura ni mune wo nayamashi, shidai ni tsuma ni tsuraleu
atari, tsui ni wa akiraka ni misao wo yaburitari to te, tsuma no tsumi
wo semuru ni oyobishi ga, tsuma wa nani-goto wo mo shirazu to tite,
anagachi ni mata titokan to mo sezariki. Tsugi no yo, tsuma wa niwa
よめいりせし WU とのあぎうどはをなきけ -
どい\ろの RB 5 へにねだたみ - ぶかく UT,
LSA の OF はとなちり) のうちのせいの-
ねんたけさうせぅ5 とうだたがひしがある
ひのとと , つまがいけがき8 のあびひだ Ld
とな 5 のたはにをるひと We Re か
わたせ 5 と RUTH ぷん ( として
wa LIEb, RAF つまの CHO WW B
をつけしが , くれ 1b はわづかのてと
2C も 5たがいひのだたねと RT, しつと
の Kuen たねをなやゃやまし, しだい UK
OF に 906% bd, ついにはあきら-
か 1 みきををややぶ 0 ありとて OF の
つみをせぜる KK もゃょびし B OF は
なにごどとをもるしらずといひて , あながち
(CC またいひひび- とかんともせざ 5ぅ5き。つき
の kX, のつは Wi にいでしがあき
5ど
はとれをみてひか 5 に RAT, しらは
をとのてあとをつけだ 5。しかる K OB
のすがたのみあたら6ざる 15, あか》りを
4c TAS Sb ie Oy 相すずすで WE
しいてあり
け 5。 2 はあき 5 どのやぜはょふ-
%Z 5 がひのいひ
け Kたへと Rb, AD-
Dh をのみをてろせるな 5 け 5。
2, BEYY SLi ESS あり
がだ 2 ごどぎゅ=
ました。 YAY, マアかなしい BSB はなし CH to
CONVERSATION EIGHTEENTH : 一 (そ) SO. 339
ni ideshi ga, akiudo wa kore wo mite, ikari ni taezu, shira-ha wo totte

ato wo tsuketari. Shikaru ni tsuma no sugata no miatarazaru yori,
aleart wo mochite sensalcu sheshi ni tsuma wa sude ni shishite arikeri.
Ko wa akiudo no muhd naru utagai no ikenie to narite, mizukara sono
mi wo koroseru narikeri. ,
1.
一The three friends had « good laugh over the story. At the
close of the dinner, cakes, sweetmeats and fruit were enjoyed. Mrs.
Mikata sang an ancient heroic song, accompanying herself with the
koto. Then she took down her samisen, and sang a story of love
and revenge. It was of a tragedy which was brought about in all
innocence on the part of a bride. A young girl had been married
to a rich old merchant. He was unlovable。 and was excessively
jealous. He suspected that his bride was enamoured of a young
man who lived in » neighboring house. One day he saw her, as he
thought, pass something through the hedge to some one in his
neighbor’s garden. He became angry and moody. He watched s
wife continually. His suspicion fed upon trifles until he became
mad with jealousy. He gradually became cruel to her. He finally
accused her of unfaithfulness. She denied everything, but would
explain nothing. The next night she went out into the garden.
He followed her infuriated, with sword unsheathed. She was not to
be seen. With Jantern then he sought her, He found her at last
She was dead; killed by her own hand; the victim of his insane
suspicion.
2. Robinson Shi:—Domo arigatd gozaimashita. Shileashi ma kana-

shit o hanashi desu, ne.
1, mr. R:—Thank you for the song. But what a tragic story!
340 SECTION TIT. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
3 ミカターレーご LLSbB の LIS dD
《くたでは wv 5 はだいてい MALS
どざいまして , BY にた W538, あいじゃやう , なん -
き。し BE の 22 を SHOT でぎゅぃます。
44 一だがが AWA の 5たはす<し 3

5ません
あり Dr
5 一たくさんあり5ますがきい \- ぐるしい 3D
ばはかり 5 で , CN では B BLK にいれられ -
ません。ての。てとに Owt は {EX
かいり
5やう5 がひつをるうでごどざいます。
6. 一ヤア %5 〈《じです。かへら5ねばな 5ヵ -
ません o。めしつかひの $ るのどもは ORL DB
どこてにをるか LER のでごどざいま
すo
てんや tH てとしの 5ちでいち
ばん
ひいどいあらしです fo とれでは BE-
AD のあるのも Vd ではありめ》ません。
1—#aA SB かへ5 なさら
なけれはをりみ
せん
ZRH てのうぅ5へ BS とめまうしますまい。ちゃや-
う 5うちんを B もちをさいまし。
8. 一あめがた 5。こんやはひとつの Bw か5
しませ 5う。
まう
CONVERSATION EIGHTEENTH: —(%) SO. 341
3. Mikata Shi:—Go shochi no tori, waga luni de wa ti ula wa

taitet kanasht gozaimashite, omo ni yiiki, aijo,nangi, shi nado no Koto
wo utatte gozaimasu.
3. Mx. M:—Most of our best music as you know is sad. It tells
chiefly of heroism, or of love, and suffering, and death.
4.—Daga, kigeki no uta wa sulcoshi mo arimasen ea ?

4.—But have you no comic songs?
5.—Takusan arimasu ga, kilcigurushii mono bakari de, koko de wa

o kiki ni ireraremasen. Kono koto ni tsuite wa, yohodo kairyo ga
hitsuyd de gozaimasu.
5.—Plenty of them. They are not, as a rule however, fit for
polite ears. You do not hear them in our homes. There is much
need for improvement in that direction.
6—Ya! Mo ku ji desu. Kaeraneba narimasen. Meshitsukai no

monodomo wa watakushi ga doko ni oru ka shiranai no de gozaimasu.
Konya wa kotoshi no uchi de ichiban hidot arashi desu, ne. Kore de
wa Omizu no aru no mo muri de wa arimasen.
6.—Ah! it is nine oelock. I ought to return. The servants do
not know where Tam. This is one of the severest storms of the
year. I should not be surprised to hear of floods.
7.—Zehi, o kaeri nasaranalcereba narimasen nara, kono ue o tome

moshimasumai. Chochin wo o mochi nasaimashi.
7. 一TE you must go, we shall not ask you to stay longer. Let me
get you u lantern.
8.—Arigato. Konya wa hitotsu o kari méshimasho.

8.
一Many thanks! I will take one to-night.
342 SECTION II]. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
Fit. だい上あふくのこと
あぎ。
Oo りほし
つのをねほすとて 5しを LAT.
1 一ロコピンソンレーロピシッ
ン-しのいへにてとを
たいきなが5ちりはいつてもるよろしう5 どぎざいすす do
2 一ロビピンツン - しレーオヤ, あなたでごどざい -
BF Do どうもるめしつかひいのものどるが
a がおきいせん Co
一かねをうちましたが KN 8 TCV
< られ
ませんでしなた。をとてはたいへん
あつあかでございます。あなたはいひを
だいてなにをなさいみす Do もはやなっ
(C あみったやうです Io
4—DRiL の SBA ない SA からたいて
あつたのです。とのへやはあきの 54
はいつも SUS ございます。 Lal, あなた
はあるいて BB いでなきつ友の CH から,
と\ 。は。あつ
- すぎるカあ: もしれません。
ニホンふうのへやにたみのり
5
りすせ 5。なる -
人ほど th はあつたか Cho わた〈し tt
{lt のしんぷんしに B64 てがみを
かいて。を 5 まして , UR ぢおう5 WH それを
CONVERSATION NINETEENTH : 一(つ ) TSU. 343
XIX. DAI JUKU NO KOTOWAZA.

NINETEENTH PROVERB.
TSU.
Tsuno wo naosu tote ushéi wo korosu.
Intending to mend the horn, he kills the ox.
1.—Mikata Shi:—(Rovinson shi no te nite to wo tatakt nagara) Tlaitte mo

yoroshit gozaimasu ka ?
1.—(In Ur. Robinson's house Mr. Mikata knocking at a door. He says, May I
come in?
2.—Robinson Shi:—Oya! Anata de gozaimasu ka? Domo meshi-

tsukai no monodomo ga ki ga kilcimasen de.
2. Mr.R;—Oh! is that you? How stupid the servants are!
38.—Kane wo uchimashita ga dare mo dete koraremasen deshita.

Soto de wa, taihen attaka de gozaimasu. Anata wa hi wo taite nani
wo nasaimasu ka? Mohaya natsu ni natia yo desu, yo.
3.一T rang the bell, but no one came. It is very warm outside.
What are you doing with a fire? Summer seems to have come back.
4—Watakushi no oki nai salci kara taite atta no desu. Kono heya
wa asa no ucht wa itsu mo sami gozaimasu. Shikashi, anata wa
aruite o ide nasatia no desu kara, koko wa atsu-sugiru ka 700 shire-
masen. Nihon fa no heya ni mairimashd. Naruhodo, kore wa atiaka
desu. Watakushi wa kuni no shimbunshi ni okuru tegami wo kaite
orimashite, kyo ja ni sore wo shiage yd to amoimashita no de, tsukue
nt bakari kakatte otta no desu.
4.—The fire was ‘made before I got up. This room is always
chilly in the morning. It is too warm for you, perhaps. You have
eben walking. We will go into the Japanese room, Why, it is
warm! I have been writing a letter for a home-paper, and I wanted
to get it done to-day. So I have been keeping close to my desk.
しあげ £5 と BURL RD で, O6A
にばかちりか \ つてをつたのです。
5 一それ ROW Bw VES CK Blast
まい。きせんはあしたで BLT はつき-
ませんから6o わたくしは ve とも 5 で
ゆうびんきょくへより 5ましたが , ゆうびんもの
のしめき 8 はあしだのばんの LE じ
といふ (D526 が CL ゐました。しかし
ふじゃやまをひたしてはな 5$
せんo
6.一 4ーテ, B&B Hrd 婦さいますすな。あなた
と 6 BAL を w なした 5 どぎいますずす。ひきー
し B&B めかふりませんでしかな。
7 一をれではおたととわざ O はなし
たいた
しませ 5う
5o コーット。 | のつ」まですんだ
はづ CT fo
8 一さらうです。にたはへ TY いら 5つのしゃやい -
Blo けさのフジサンを BY にかけたう
どざいましだ。なんともいいはれぬほど
きれいないろ CT ょよほどちか《くてそうらして
たいへんたかいや 5うにみをましか。
Ayr ちかいやすみのう5へ区もゆきが
みを 3 す。 CH はてのあひだのあらしの
ためでごどぎざいます。 LIS と \ にすわ-
らうじゃやありませんか。 UR は ARS
にたあつだたかをな A でどぎざいます。 yas
CONVERSATION NINETEENTH : 一 (つの) TSU. 345
$.一8oye naraba o isogi ni oyobimasumai. Kisen wa ashita de na-

kute wa tsuleimasen kara, watakushi wa ima tochii de yibinkyoku ye
yorimashita ga, yubinmotsu no shimelkiri wa ashita no ban no shichi
Ji, to iu kokoku ga dete imashita. Shilkashi, 0 jama wo itashite wa
narimasen.
5.—There is no hurry: The steamer will not be here until to-
morrow. In coming over I stepped into the postoffice. A notice there
says, that the mail will not close until to-morow evening at seven.
But I must not interrupt you.
6.—Ie, okaeri nasaimasu na. Anata too hanashi wo itashitd gozai-

masu. Hisashiku o me ni kakarimasen deshita.
6.—Don’t go please! I want to talk with you. I Lave not seen
you for several days.
7.—Sore de wa, mata kotowaza no hanashi ni itashimashd. Kotsuto.

6 Tsu ?? made susunda hazu desu, ne.
7.—Shall it be the proverbs again? Let me think, We have
read as far as % Tsw,**.I believe.
8.—So desu. Niwa ye dete irasshaimashi. Kesa no Fuji san wo

の me ni kaketd gozaimashita. Nan to mo iwarenu hodo, kiret na iro
de, yohodo chikakute sdshite taihen ni takai 90 ni miemashita. Zutto
Yet
chikai yama no ue ni mo yuki ga miemasu. Kore wa kono aida no
arashi no tame de gozaimasu. Shibaralcu koko ni suwarod ja arimasen
Kea? Kyo wa hontd ni attaka na hi de gozaimasu. Soko de * Tsu”?
no kotowaza ni tsuite no の kangae wa, ikaga de gozaimasu ka?
8.—Yes. Come out into the garden. I wish you could have seen
Mt. Fuji this morning. Its color was indescribably beautiful. It
seemed go near and unusually lofty. The nearer mountains, too,
have snow on them. That is part of the work of the storm the
other day. Let us sit here for wu while. Really, the sun is hot!
Well, what have you to say of our ** Tsu“ proverb?
B46 SECTION III. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
「つ」のてととわざにのいての BW かんがへ
はいかヾでごどざます do
9 一それははうにんするをょしと TF
といふととだら 5 と BUST あなな
は [<oAta の放ちと wR と上の
はなしを SB A BBwel か。わな (し
はいち- ど 25 vi Ba をか \ う be
A072 Ot の BAL をだよみました。とてとろ
がぃ。もの系ほほどうしても Cate @
です , ANv な A はだくさんかきました
が €4. をなほぼほき 2 とする OC wo %
それをわる〈《してしまひました。しかし
てのゅ 5〈《つをしるぺき UD25 のある
と @ までそと信 C0 gw よう Cre FC
ばは CAA © しだとを (PAPA fC しゃう
とする roe W, いつ % しくじる ak る
Hoey が, きう 5 vR ひとは BES は
ありません o。つきのだいにう5つり 5 ませう。
xt Re に上ふのこと
あもぎ。
ね i &
ねずみとるおとはつめをがくるくずす。
1 一ロビンッジーし一てれれはかうく
わつの
Ls と PAUSTs で Oo 5 も5 tk
CONVERSATION TWENTIETH :—()) NE. 347
9.—Sore wa hénin suru wo yoshi to su, to iz koto daro to omoi-

masu. Anata wa “Iewan-zen no e,” to iv koto no hanashi wo o kiki
nasaimashitaka ? Watakushi wa ichido so it 6 wo kako, to omotta
hito no hanashi wo yomimashita. Tokoro ga, sono 6 wa do shite mo
dekinai no desu, kirei na 6 wa takusan kakimashita. ga sore wo naosod
to suru no de, itsu mo sore wo waruku shite shimaimashita. Shilasht,
kono rikutsu wo shiru beki hitsuyd no aru hito wa, makoto ni sulcunat
90 desu. Yo ni wa jibun no shigoto wo kwan-zen ni shiyo to suru
tame ni, itsu mo shikujiru hito mo arimasu ga, sd 2 hito wa oku wa
arimasen, Tsugi no dai ni utsurimasho.
'9.—It means that we should let well enough alone, I suppose
Did you ever hear of “the perfect picture?” I read u story once
of an artist who resolved to paint such a picture. The picture never
appeared. He made many lovely paintings, but in trying to improve
them he invariably did them harm. However, there are very few
of us who need the lesson of this wisdom. Some people alwaysoverdo
in trying to perfect their work. But there are not many of that
kind. Let us take up the next text. :
XX. DAI NIJU NO KOTOWAZA.

TWENTIETH PROVERB.
NE.
Nezumi toru neko wa tsume wo kakusu.
The rat-catching cat hides her claws.
1.—Robinson Shi:—Kore wo kokwatsu no oshie da, to hanjimasu.

te no uchi ni irenu mae ni wa bulci wo shimesu na, to ia imi deshd.
vinyw es には HE をしめすなをと
wh いみでせ 5。
2. ミカターレ :ーさうですが , あらはしかたは
bob よくないや 5 です。どんなをねづみ
でもね < をみればすぐ LW WHRXS
から , ねとにとつてのめを PF Ad-
25 はありますまい o。それ Lb はねづみ
をとるねとはあなのそばにかくれる
というだはうがよく〈くわかる TH
3.-
一ののなたいホン
= -じんは USA の
WARS のかんがへを WCF < とが
た (みなやうです。わた《しは vo か
ひとの wR のを BBL? WW ての
くにでは RRA をがい LPS と BEL
LS WwW す-ねんかんをのふ《し5 を
てらへるものがあるきう5 です。をのひと
のしつて bR Bd のをとては THOR
eS にはどくなかのよいともだちの
やうでしたが ,ある UC をそのひと 5 が BSE
なる APS W あひましたが, だん ( しら-
Nt AST と , 56 でをそんがいを HR-
Ar の tt とも$だちのや5 にして OR
ひとだつたと , わかつた 35 TT
4 一さきやう。それはぞんじてを 5 ます。
ふんくしうは USL OFF 《にではほは Sv i-
はふで HOP の TT. しかし ASUS
CONVERSATION TWENTIETH :—(Qh) NE. 349
1, mr. R:—This is a lesson in cunning, I judge, Don’t show your

weapons until you are sure of your victim. Isn’t that the meaning?
2.—Mikata Shi:—S6 desu ga, arawashi kata wa amari yolunai yo

desu. Donna nezumi de mo neko wo mireba, sugu ni nigemasho kara,
nelco m4 totte tsume wo Icakusu hitsuyd wa arimasumai. Sore yori wa
nezumi wo toru neko wa, ana no soba ni Ieakureru, to iuta ho ga yoku
wakaru desho.
2,—Mr. M:—Yes, but it does not seem to be very well put. Any
rat will run at the mere sight of a cat. There is no need for the
cat to hide her claws. The idea would be better put in this way ;—
A rat-catching cat will hide near the rat-hole.
3.—Ittai Nihonjin wa jibun no honto no kangae wo kakusu koto

ga takumi na yd desu. Watalkushi wa itsu ka hito no it no wo kiki-
mashita ni, kono kuni de wa tanin wo gaishiyo to omou toki ni sunen
kan sono fukushé wo koraeru mono ga aru SO desu. Sono hito no
shitte ita futari no otoko wa deatta toli ni wa, goku naka no yo tomo-
dachi no yO deshita ga, aru hi sono hitori ga oi narn fukd ni aima-
shita ga, dan-dan shirabete mimasu to, ura de songai wo ataeta no wa,
tomodachi no yo ni shiteita hito datta to, walcatta so desu.
3.—It seems to me that the Japanese are especially skilful in
hiding their real purposes. I once heard a man say, that a person in
this country who has determined to injure another, will hold his
revenge for years. He knew of two men who, when they met,
seemed to be of the warmest kind of friends, But one day a great
misfortune happened to one of these men. It was learned at last that
the apparent friend was back of the wrong done.
4,—Sayd. Sore wa zonjite orimasu. Fukushu wa mukashi waga

keuui de wa meiyohd de atta no desu. Shikashi, fukushu ga sude ni
horitsu ni natte ita toki ni wa, shitagatie kore wo tassuru shudan wa
ilea-yo de atte mo, muron horitsu ni towarenalcatta wake desho. Shilca-
がすでにはふりのになのて O72 LK LU
は , したがつて th をだつするしゆだん
はいかやう5 で HOT 3, ぜろん HHO
にたとはれなかつた DW てせ 2う5。しかし
わたくしはかしのはふり5つのを NAT
するのではありません。あなたも
イタリヤのイヤゴを NAC なさきさらんで -
#55 コャゴゴは Les にと ( してゐましだ
が , じつはひどいわる %$ので HOR B5
ですo
5 一つろんわたくしは NAT しません。
うら 5きり th てんにたちの FY たにもちえふる
ょよちがあり 5ません。 $ しょのひとが
tS となら6なければならんなら6, LAS
たほやけに Ca となるべしです。 Cu
ともけん《わをせねば BoA RS,
すく《な《とも 52つのばにけん〈《わをすべし
TT. つきのかなのととわざはなん
ですか。
ty, Yevs ee woめ @

ことわぎざぎ。
なあみ避
なきつづらをはちがさす。
1。ミカターし一とそれはあざきい
ゅか 4 FH
《るとききはひとのですまかないといふ
CONVERSATION TWENTY-FIRST : 一 (な) NA. 351
shi, watalcushi wa mukashi no horiisu wo bengo suru no de wa arima-

sen. Anata mo Itaria no Iago wo bengo tasaran deshd. Iago wa
shiju niko-niko shite imashita ga, jitsu wa hidoi waru mono de atta so
desu.
4.—Yes! I know. Revenge is part of our old code of honor. But
you will admit, that, if revenge be a law, then of course any means
to make revenge successful goes under the show of the law. Ido
not defend the old code. You would not defend the Italian Iago, I
know. He smiled, and smiled, and yet he was a villain.
5.—Muron watalushi wa bengo shimasen. Uragiri wa Iconnichi no

yo ni mochiuru yochi ga arimasen. Moshi, yo no hito ga teki to
naranakereba naran nara, yoroshiku dyake ni teki to naru beshi desu.
Zehi to mo kenkwa wo seneba naran nara, sukunalcu to mo rippa ni
kenkewa wo subeshi desu. Tsugi no kana no kotowaza wa nan desu
ka ?
5.—Of course not! Treachery, however, has no allowable place
any longer. If men must be enemies, let them be enemies to the
face. Let them fight ont their quarrels honestly at least, if they
will quarrel. What is the proverb you have for the next syllable?
XXI. DAI NIJU ICHI NO KOTOWAZA.

TWENTY-FIRST PROVERB.
NA.
Naki zura wo hachi ga susu.
Bees sting a weeping face.
J.—Mikata Shi:—Kore wa tada sainan ga kuru toki wa hitotsu de
sumanai, to iu kimyo na koto wo, mulcashi no hito ga okashi na fu ni
i arawashite oita no desu.
352 SECTION III. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL,
きめうなて< とを , りかしのひとが
をかしなふうにいひびあらはしてたいたの
TT.
2eWyvyy-Li—="ay のはちはないて
のるひとをきすや5 なととがあるの
Ct か。
3 一それはどうだかしれません。とたかく,
かしとこいをしへ kK KH きういつてあるの
です。しかし tn はま < とで Fv に
しろ, をその SLT あるてとがら6 は APS
ではあり
》めません Mo
ホーじつ {0 BS CT. Hr lao の We
WA は vba にくるやうら Tho VX
ときらも Hd わるいときも HORT
わがくにで % 「かんばつ CW BEAD
m £6) と並うします。しかしてのとと-
Dw Wms wh そとををもへは Use
tA かか.。どと K Ot $ Hel Lt
をればはちが }ょ 5 つのかない to わな
た〈《くしは
だ - きんル BA Ss fF むじやう区 £4
しあげたじひかとちかづきにな 5 ましか
が , をの Uk のはなしますのには
との UE のとどもで HOR とき UW,
その WsRre は , どんを CHA で 3
ちからをやとすなとをしへ , また I K
wets Let をもとよめやうとする HSB
CONVERSATION TWENTY-FIRST : 一 (な ) N'A. 353
1. My. ms 一On1y a quaint, old saying, that tells of the queer fact
that misfortunes never come singly.
2. Robinson Shi:—Nihon no hachi wa naite iru hito wo sasu yo na

koto ga aru no desu ka?
2. mr. R:—Is it true that Japanese bees will sting a man who
is crying?
5
38.—Sore wa dé da ka shirimasen. Tonikaku, Icashikot oshie ni wa
sO itte aru no desu. Shikashi, sore wa makoto de nai ni shiro, sono
sashite aru kotogara wa honto de wa arimasen ka?
3.
一How do I know? At any rate, that is what the ‘ wise saw”
said. But even if it is not true, the thing it aims atistrue. Don’t
you find it so?
4—Jitsu ni so desu. Seikwatsu no keiken wa ichi doki ni Ieuru

yo desu. Ti tolci mo ari warui toki mo arimasu. Waga kuni de mo,
- Eampatsu go ni, Omizu ga kuru,” to modshimasu. Shilcashi, kono koto-
waza wa ko ia koto wo oshie wa shimasen ka? Dolco ni ite mo niko-
niko shite oreba, hachi ga yoritsukanai to. Watakushi wa nisan nen
mae ni hijo ni yoku shiageta jimuka to chikazuki ni narimashita ga,
sono hito no hanashimasu no ni wa, sono hito no kodomo de atta toki
ni, sono haha-oya wa, don na baai de mo chikara wo otosu na to
oshie, mata yo ni idete shigoto wo motome yo to suru toki ni, sugu
ni sore ga metsukara nalcutte mo fuhei wo 92 na, hisashiku mata-
nakereba naranu yo nu koto ga atte, matte iru uchi ni himojiku naru
koto ga atie mo, itsu mo ichiban jotd no kimono wo kite, kesshite hito
ni himojit to ia@ koto wo 6 na, to titsulceta sd desu. Sono jimuka no
shiageta no wa, itsu mo shiageta fa wo shite ita kara da to, itte
orimashita.
4.—Certainly! ‘The experiences of life seem to come in groups,
sometimes good and sometimes bad. We say in our country,—* It
never rains but it pours.” But the proverb teaches this lesson,
does'nt it?—If one carries around w cheerful face the bees will Jet
him alone, I knew a remarkably successful business man, a few
years ago. He said, that when he was a boy, his mother told him
ved SECTION IJ]. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL,
に FC にをれがめつからを《つてや,
Above いふ BF ひきし ( まあななかければ
がながらぬやう5 £ をそとがあの
て ZOt おる
うちに USES みるてとが HOT るも,
いつもいひちばんじゃ
や5 と 5 のき $% のを
at, けつしてひびとにひひ% じい C といよ
zt を wh @ & ぴ以つけな 35 です。
をその UUD のしあげなのは , いつる
しあげたんふう 5 をして or から6 だと
wot をりましが。
be 3 a BIx4 のひとは BIEDA
と SEE です。びやうにんやけがKんの
あるときには th を RW はレニ-
Let, かへつて ti を {ot しまみ"すす。
ふし
あはせ BF Ut © よわ BL を
HOU のは TK ひ 5けな Cle K DA
BRILL <ととです。
Pe eee: ee
te の
eoie
らつくわそをだ VL かへらず。
1.
ロビンッン - し :ーテント +7, めずらしく
けつとうなひてはありませんか。わかた-
くしは EC PE のわき MK とろんで:
CONVERSATION I'WENIY-SECOND :—(5) R.A. 355
to keep up a brave face under all circumstances. She urged him,

when he started out to find work, never to complain if he did not
find work at once. If he had to wait a long time, and even if he
grew hungry waiting, she commanded him always to wear his best
clothes, and never to tell of a hungry stomach. He succeeded be-
cause he always seemed to be successful, he said.
5,—Sayo-sayo. Oku no hito wa dkami to onaji desu. Byonin ya

keganin no aru toki ni wa kore wo tasuke wa shinaide, kaette kore
wo kutie shimaimasu. Fushiawase na hito ya, yowaki hito wo megumu
no wa, goku-goku hiraketa kuni ni nomi okonawaruru koto desu.
5.—Yes, many men are like wolves. They would sooner kill
their sick and wounded than help them. Kindness to those who
are unfortunate aud weak belongs to a high civilization.
XXII DAI NIJU NI NO KOTOWAZA.

TWENTY-SECOND PROVERB.
RA.
Rakkwa eda ni kaerazu.
A fallen flower returns not to its branch.
1, Robinson Shi:—Nanto ma, mezurashileu eco na hi de wa ari-

masen ka? Watakushi wa doko ka yama no waki ni nekoronde,
tada yo no naka wo tanoshinde itai yo ni omoimasu.
1. mr. R:1—What a rare day! It makes me want to lie off ona
hill-side somewhere and simply enjoy the world.
だゞ }ょのみかをたのしんでゐなたいや 5う
に BURT
2. ミカターレーわただくしははる Lb あきる
のはうを TL のかどう 5 かしり》ません
が , てん RK やはら5かな (538 BE て \ クみ -
るも
るちのよい 8D はじつ KK Fv と
ひま
全もるす。
3.一とを-か HY Bn WG, て\ は Bz

にきれいでありました。ちやうど BE-
かぜの BLOR まへのてとでしたぬ
Rit の bS ではきるの wA が UO
に ACL ですぎのき8 の DA W ある
きき hh. £2 てまつのかな BOR のや 5 で,
272 あの wets のき8 は BA のかた-
2b のやう T WH の 5 もちは Rie る
か % むら 5さ & や LK ひろやみど5 の
村で号作はれてをりまして, 6 Be る
ZO がまだすまないかのや 5 はな
をものでをりまし Aa がかのまきで BR
どうでどざいび
せ 9。とききはきき Lb あの
BS はみなはをな (な
しました。 HSL が
みな bt Lt しあつだたの TT. RY だい -
やうのみがはの KA 2K のあひだ
からわたくし - どもるのからだをやいひてゐる
HU CT,
CONVERSATION TWENTY-SECOND:—(5) RA. 357
2.—Mikata Shi:— Watalcushi wa haru yori alci no ho ga suku no ka,

do ka shirimasen ga, kon na yawaralca na kali hodo Koloromochi no
yot mono wa jitsu ni nai to omoimasu.
2.—Mr. M:—I don’t know whether I like autumn more than
spring, or not. But certainly there could be nothing more delicious
than this soft air.
3.
一70o hodo mae ni wa, koko wa makoto ni kirei de arimashita.
Chédo okaze ga okotia mae no koto deshita ga, tani no waki de wa ki
no iro ga jitsu ni migoto de, sugi no ki no waki ni aru ki wa, maru de
makka na hond no yo de, mata ano ichd no ki wa kin no katamart
no 90 de, niwa no uchi wa nani mo ka mo murasaki ya tobi-iro ya
midori no ha de dwarete orimashite, bara made mo natsu ga mada
sumanai ka no yo ni hana wo motte orimashita. Gu, tadaima de wa
do de gozaimasho. Tokiwagi yort hoka no ki wa mina ha wo naku-
nashimashita. Arashi ga mina otoshite shimatia no desu. Tada taiyo
nomi ga ha no naki eda no aida kara, watakushidomo no karada wo
yaite iru dake desu.
3. 一About ten days ago it was simply perfect here. That was just
before the big storm. Across the valley the coloring of the trees
was superb. That tree near the cryptomeria was fairly a blaze of
scarlet. That ichO was wu mass of gold. All around the garden,
purple, brown and green foliage covered everything. Even the
roses were blooming, as though summer had not passed. But now
look at it! All the trees except the evergreens have lost their leaves.
The storm tore them away. The sun fairly roasts us through the
bare branches,
358 SECTION III. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUSAL.
人を一ととしはツウタウへ Bet にな }-

ZL? Do $ みぢはだたいへんに VS さき 5
です。 TILES ともあら6しの Br 区は
ょかつたととるだちがまうしましだ。
5 一 -そとし。はまゆ)りませんてし衣だ。とその

ききへのしうには = ゥクタウへ WHS と
BOT を 5 ましだた。あめが KE SN
しなをかつたらいつてゐましなの TT.
ちや 5 うど。じせのつのはいいとき & &
woe & かなり縮すとまみ
ウゼシジ BC の
みちがまこととに ATL でてごどざいま
す。
&SlBRA はじレムふ- でわつのするにミヤノッシタ
へゆき 8まるしたがキダ BT のみちは
しほうの WLS @ LO t Btw て-
した。しかし we ではどとの ULA も
みな &® しまひにな 5 ました。 ORL は
て \ ち O てのはを BS あのめて。すつのかけり5
それを PUT しまいましだた。
6.一わたくしは $ うをの ( まちへゅゆか]
なければげばなり5ません o。ハャシーさんのや 5 かだ
はあなたのいでわいな (64 ですo
わたくし - どもはハッメィ OL の RB W
しけんじゃやう5 をだてや 5 と YA の CT
が , ハヤシ -さんはそれに TUS るあん
SA なさいすしだた o
CONVERSATION TWENTY-SECOND :--(5) A. 359
4.—Kotoshi wa Ojt ye o ide ni narimashita ka? Momiji wa taihen

ni ii 50 desu. Sukunakutomo arashi no mae ni wa yokatta, to tomo-
dachi ga moshimashita.
4,—Have you been at Oji this year? The maples there are un-
usually rich. At least they were before the storm, a friend told me.
5.— Kotoshi wa mairimasen deshita. Kono mae no shit ni wa Niklco

ye yuko, to omotte orimashita. Ame ga furi sae shinakattara tite ima-
shite no desu. Chodo jisetsu no yot toki ni o ide ni narimasu to Chii-
zenji made no michi ga makoto ni migoto de gozaimasu. Kyonen wa
jagwatsu no sue ni Miyanoshita ye yukimashita ga, Kiga made no
michi wa shihd no keshiki ga jitsu ni ateyaka deshita. Shilcashi, ima
de wa doko no keshiki mo mina o shimai ni narimashita. Watakushi
wa oco7 no kono ha wo halct atsumete, sukHari sore wo yaite shimat-
mashita.
5.—I have not gone out there this year. But I intended to go to
Nikk6 last week. I should have gone, but for the rain. The road
up to Chizenji is glorious, if you take it just at the right time.
Tast year I was at Miyanoshita at the end of October. The walk
to Kiga is bordered by gorgeons color. But the show is over every-
where, now. I bave had the leaves here all swept up and burned.
6.— Watakushi wa m0 soro-soro machi ye yukanalereba narimasen.

Hayashi San no yarikata wa anata no igwai na kurai desu. Wata-
ieushidomo wa Hatsumei Halcushi no tame ni shiken-jo wo tate yo, to
ta no desu ga, Hayashi San wa sore ni go hyaku yen kifu nasaimashita.
6. It is about time for me to go down town. Mr. Hayashi has
done better than you thonght he would. We are about to build an
experimental hospital for Dr. Hatsumei. Mr. Hayashi has subscribed
500 yen towards it.
7—RSZIEXO EN はけつて5 です。 dR-

《くしもねどといつきゃや《のだいきぬんを
BR いたしませう。だくさんは CABHA が
すとし DL でても BRT になり5ませう。
8. 一それは B72 We あり
がだ5 ぞんじ-
ます。ちか ( たわたくしの RL へ &
いでを選まちまうします。はなしの Ru
% はやはんぶんばかりすみました No それ
でちょのとふも
ひだしましたがととわざは
どれでもるわだたくし - どもるのきゃ
5 でぐうに
Bre にょ1〈《 HUST fo
9 一そのとほりです。「ゆやろは」の Sr は
だれがとしちら5
へのかし 5 ません ZB,
LIEU かなしい 57 ではありません Do
わたくしは Ov との HAR チャンママーレン
は (くしのかき8ました「= ニホンのじぶの」と
vs KA のなかにある APL を
ょよみましたが , あなたはあのほんを
のらんなさました Ho
10.
一 4ヽテ。どう wR 4S We BARS
して b6©b2TF dr
11. 一あめあの UL はての Sr はぶつけ5

のき8やう$もん WR LOR ものであると
VOT を50ます。その WA や5 はてのどろ
CONVERSATION TWENTY-SECOND : 一 (5) B.A. 361
7.—Naruhodo. Sore wa Icelckd desu. Watalcushi mo nedoko ilkkya-

ku no dai-kin wo kifu itashimashd. Talcusan wa dekimasen ga, sulco-
shi zutsu de mo o tasulce ni narimasho.
7.—Indeed! ‘Then I congratulate you. Let me pay for a bed
in it. I can not do much, but every little will help.
8.—Sore wa makoto ni arigatod zonjimasu. Chika-jika ni watakushi

no taku ye o ide wo o machi moshimasu. Hanashi no dai mo haya
hambun bakari sumimashita, ne. Sore de chotto omoidashimashita ga
kotowaza wa dore de mo watakushidomo no kyogu ni malcoto ni yolcu
aimasu, ne,
8.—Thank you, sincerely. I shall expect to see you over at my
house soon. Do you know we have talked through about half our
texts? And just now, as I think of it, all the proverbs we have so
far, suit the scene around us perfectly.
9.—Sono tori desu. I-Ro-Ha no uta wa dare ga koshiraeta no

ka shirimasen ga, yohodo kanashii uta de wa arimasen ka? Wata-
kushi wa tsui kono aida Chambarén Hakushi no kakimashita “ Nihon
no Jibutsu,” to iu hon no naka ni aru honyaleu wo yomimashita ga,
anata wa ano hon wo goran nasaimashita ka?
9.—So they do! Who invented the verse for I-Ro-Ha ? Ra-
ther melancholy poetry. Is it not? It was only the other day I
read the rendering which Prof. Chamberlain gives of it in his book
on “ Things Japanese.” Have you seen it?
10.—Ie. の 0 it fi ni honyaku shite arimasu ka ?

10.
一No! How does he give the verse?
11.—Ano hito wa kono uta wa Bulckyd no kydmon ni yotta mono de

aru, to itte orimasu. Sono kaki y6 wa konogoro no ‘in de artmashite,
ima make ni hanashita tokoro wa, を 0 iu fa desu.
ののんでありまして , いままで We はなした
とてくろはか 5 wh ふうです。
いろは WEn~ と
ちり5ぬるを一
わが k たれぞ
つねならん。
をのほんや〈は “Though their hues are gay,
the blossoms flutter down, and so in this world of ours
who may continue forever.”
tui のです o
2—fwas よく Cat のゐのます BW wo-~

Re UPL のいみをすつか 5 うつのすの
はぴのつかしいてとと CH DB あのひとの
はあいていちがひはないや5 です。
しかしわたくし - どもはいひちばんあとの
かなをまだよみません。それは「む」の
じ ct が , あのひとのは TAL と
なつてを
り5ます。しかしての BRO は
じつさいどう5いつのであるの TH le は
「ん」のりかしのかたちです。わたくし
はあなたの B® RH W なる BS We Php
のてとわざをひとつをらびましだた。しかし
ふためとまうして 8 だうらうとく- じやうの
Ze “ Bhs ちしき - じやうの te で
ごどぎざいのます。それは MR でもるあり 5 ませ
ん。o
CONVERSATION TWENTY-SECOND : 一 ( 5) R.A. 363
Tro wa nioedo,
Chirinuru wo,—
Waga yo tare zo
Tsune naran ?
Sono honyalu wa, “ Though their hugs are gay, the blossoms flutter
down, and so in this world of ours who may continue forever,” to tu
no desu.
11.—He says, it is of Buddhist origin, founded on one of the
Sutras. He transcribes it according to modern pronunciation. As
far as we have talked he renders the initial syllabics of our pro-
verbs in this manner :— -
“Tro wa nioedo,
Chirinuru wo,—
Waga yo tare 20
Tsune naran?”
His rendering runs;—‘* Though their hues are gay, the blossoms
flutter down, and so in this world of ours who may continue for-
ever?”
12.—Taiso yoku dekite imasu, ne. 7 がの 2 mukashi no imi wo sukleari
utsusu no wa mutsukashii koto desu ga, ano hito no wa taitet chigai
wa nai yo desu. Shilcashi, watalcushidomo wa ichiban ato no kana
wo mada yomimasen. Sore wa ** Mu” no ji desu ga, ano hito no
wa “6 2 to natte orimasu. Shikashi, kono futatsu wa jissai dé-itsu
de aru no desu. “Mu”? wa **N”? no mulkashi no katachi desu.
Watakushi wa anata no o tame ni naru yo ni, ** Mw” no Icotowaza
wo hitotsu erabimashita. Shikashi, 0 tame to modshite mo, dotokujo no
koto de naku, chishikijd no Koto de gozaimasu. Sore wa hoka de mo
arimasen,
12.—Excellently done! It is difficult however to render the old
idea perfectly. He comes very near it. But, the last syllable, we
have not had yet. That is Mw. He makes it N. The two, how-
ever, are practically one and the same. Mw is the ancient form of
NN. I have selected a proverb in Mw for your benefit. I do not
mean for your moral, but for your intellectual,. good. This is it.
364 SECTION III, PRACTICE IN THR COLLOQUIAL.
RP pa だいに Lb さんの
Cee.
Bw 肝
むりが LGaME だ5りひつ
とむ。
1 p ゼジッシーしデおわおだく《
くしはそのあんの
いみ。をじふぶんれ 5 かいしてゐると
ふもるひもるす。との OUR シンマシのすてい-
しょんでそのと 8 るあかしになる < とを
みました。ちやうどわたくしが sav ゆき
の SLR へのら65 と BIOT OBT
£3, わめき8- どあるが 8 て <をまして , Hd の
をとてがきんとうの (SR からかけて
C\ きましか。そして Awd £4 しき-
vl の 5へへなをれました BD ALS は
たちまちから5だをよふち 5- はなしまして , とが -
あがり 5 さま HUT の PE を AE ひけ5)-
BLP. けられた WS は VA がたをました
がそれでもけつのだたは 5 のひとは
やめません CTL, 5 んばう5 WM もるじお
ぶん
の Wr を AVG いきのをてをる
Uk のあまを RVR だしました。ての
と 8 すていしょんのや《にだんがそのひと
を SANT けん《わを PH させませんで -
したならきつのと HAT のひとを ZAL-
しまのかなの CEs とちるゆす。をの
CONVERSATION TWENTY-THIRD : 一 (む ) JZU.. 365
な
XXUI. DAI NIJU SAN NO KOTOWAZA.

TWENTY-THIRD PROVERB.
MU,
Muri ga toreba dori hikkomu.

Reason shrinks back when passion goes by.
1.—Robinson Shi:— Watakushi wa kono bun no imi wo jubun rydkai-

shite iru to, omoimasu. Kono aida Shimbashi no suteishyon de sono
tokiakashi ni naru koto wo mimashita. Chodo watakashi ga Yokohama
yuki no keisha ye nord, to omotie imasu toki wameki-goe ga Ieilcoe-
mashite, futari no otoko ga san t6 no kuruma kara kalcete dete kimashita.
Soshite futari tomo shiki-ishi no ue ye taoremashita ga, hitori wa
tachimachi karada wo furi-hanashimashite, tobiagari-sama aite no kao
wo hidoku Icerimashita. Kerareta hd wa iki ga taemashita ga, sore de
mo keetta ho no hito wa yamemasen deshite, rambo ni mo jibun no geta
wo nuide ili no taete oru hito no atama wo tataki dashimashita. Kono
toki suteishyon no yalcunin ga sono hito wo sasaete kenkwa wo yame
sasemasen deshita nara, Iitto aite no hito wo koroshite shimatta no
desho, to omoimasu. Kono hito wa ilcari no tame ni ki ga chigatie ita
yo deshita. Sore kara ato wa dd narimashita ka, kisha ga suteishyon
kara demashita no de zonjimasen deshita ga, sono otoko wa iibun wo
sei suru chikara wo mattalcu ushinatta no desu.
1. Mr. R:—I understand the meaning of these words thoroughly,
I think. I saw an illustration of them at the Shimbashi station, a
short time ago. I was about to get into a train for Yokohama. I
heard angry cries. Just then two men came ‘tumbling out of a
third-class carriage. Both fell upon the pavement. One of the men
suddenly released himself from the other's clinch. He jumped up
and kicked the other man full in the face. The other was knocked
senseless. But this did not stop the one who kicked him. He
furiously tore off one of his own geta, (clogs) and began to hammer
the senseless man on the head with it, I think he would have killed
the fellow, if some of the station guards had not grabbed him and
put a stop to the fight. He seemed to have gone crazy with fury.
How it all ended, I do not know. The train just then pulled out
of the station. The man had lost control of himself.
at は vAdb の RB WK AB がちがって
OR やうでしだた。それからあとはどう5
を 5 ましたか , きしやがすていしょん WG
でましたのでぞんじません TLR が, をの
をととは USA をせいするちから6 を
まつたくうし
なつたのです。
2. ミカターレーさやう 755 とかんじゃう

とはともなはないものでごどざいま
す。
しかし 865 B&B viet いだき
さねばなり5)ませ
んo
あなみたのはばんはだたC へん 1 5 をきる
を。ていれひたしました ho つばきの
きれいなてと。 VO WM はをがたくさん
SA3%5, 5H の 65/176 も BR はな
を #S5 としてを 5 ます。あななたの
ととて
とろの「しやう - ちく - ば C」の 546 では
まつ DAB うめと RU の Dd WH
ちほ 8 くみ 5 ましだた Wo
8 一メイ, わたくしはちいきいのと 54B-
かへやうと BSBIOT を 5 ます。わたくしの
コルきよは wie でどざいひすす fae
科一 Aまれいでございますね。さやうなら。
ちか 4 WB いでなさいまし。
5 一アュ,。いつき《じつはけつ <5 な HA
を BLOT 《くださいまみして , ありがたう5 〆どざい-
CONVERSATION TWENTY-THTIRD
:一(む) MU. 367
2, Mikata Shi:—Sayo. Dori to kanjo to wa tomonawanai mono de

gozaimasu. Shikashi, mo o itoma seneba narimasen. Anata no niwa-
ban wa taihen yoku ueki wo teire itashimashita, ne. Tsubaki no kiret
na Koto. Ima ni hana ga takusan sakimashd. Ume no roboku mo
mata hana wo の os0, to shite orimasu. Anata no tokorg no “ sho-chilcu-
bai” no uchi de wa matsu no ki ga ume to take no wari ni wa oleiku
narimashita ne.
2. Mr. M:—Yes, reason and passion will not go together. But I
must return now. Your gardener has trimmed your shrubbery ex-
cellently. What fine camellias! You will have a mass of them in
bloom before long. The old plum tree too seems to be getting ready
to show what it can do. The pine in your Sh0-chilcu-bai is becom-
ing rather big for the bamboo and the plum.
38.—Hai, watakushi wa chiisai. no to uekae yo, to omotte orimasu.

Watakushi no kingyo wa, ikaga de gozaimasu lea?
3.—Yes, I am thinking of having a smaller one planted. How do
you like my gold fish?
4,—Kiret de gozaimusu, ne. Sayonara! Chikajika ni o ide nasai-

mashi.
人一 They are beauties. Well, good bye! Come over soon.
5.—Ah, issalcujitsu wa kekko na Ieaki wo olcutte Ieudasaimashite,

arigato gozoimashita. O rei wo mdsu no wo wasure yo to shite
orimashita.
まました。 B&B れいをまうすのをわすれやう
としてを 5 ましなo
6.
一ナア=, つまらない 8D To
二十四。だいにじぉふしの
ことわぎ。
5 。
50 のだねぬ
ね (に BFW ははをぬ。
1 (H ロH ピンジツン -ーしはミカターしのいへにてめしつかひに
むかひだんなは BSB 54 です Do
2. 一放つた we ちちでかけでございました。
3 一すくにちかへ 5 THE Do
tio FOOL BOP PES >、。」っ o
&¢-282 のもやのしやる K はだんかが- きまゆは
BOY B Hd なさいますからどう
5ぞ
BSB vb まし。
なさきいす
#
5. 一それでは BC-S3S% にょろしく《いひつて
ください o わたくレしはいち -K- じかんの
うち POC BET かも a 1、、 sy
イヤチョヨットはい 5 ませう。 B-3-BO BR wr)
でせ 5う5 からo
6 一どうぞてちら6 へ。
CONVERSATION TWENTY-FOURTH :—(5) U. 369
5.—By the way, I almost forget to thank you for the delicious
persimmons you sent me the day before yesterday.
6.—Nani, tsumaranai mon de.

6.—Pray, don’t mention it.
XXIV. DAI NIJU SHI NO KOTOWAZA.

TWENTY-FOURTH PROVERB.
の。
Uri no tane ni nasubi wa haenu.
An egg-plant does not grow from a melon seed.
1.—~—(obinson Shi Mikatn Shi no ic nite meshitsukal ni mukai):—

Danna wa o uchi desu ka ?
1. (Mr Robinson, to servant at Mr. Mikata’s house.)—Is your
master at home ?
2.—Tatta ima o dekake de gozaimashita.

2.—He is absent just now.
38.—Sugu ni o kaeri deshd ka ?
3.—Will he be back soon ?
4,—Itte tazunete mairimashd............ Oleu sama no ossharu ni
wa, danna sama wa otisuke oO kaeri nasaimasu kara, dézo o hairi
nasaimashi. -
4.—I will go and inquire、.. .Madame says, that master
will return before long. She invites you to come in.
5.—Sore de wa olcu sama ni yoroshiku itte kudasai. Watakushi wa

ichiniji kan no uchi ni, Ieaette kimasu kara........ Tya, chotto hairi-
mashé. Mamonaku o keaeri desho kara.
5.—Please present my compliments to madame, and say that I
shall come back in an hour or two. Yet, wait a moment. I will
go in now. I suppose your master will not be long gone.
6.—D620 kochirar ye.

6.—This way, please sir.
まあターニムじんオヤ +r if &S wt
なさいましだた。どうぞ B かけをきいまし o
PE はいちじ-かん EE Bx にき3やう-
だのや (しょへゆめ 3 ました B, いき
にもるかへつて (36 だら5 とやもひますo
ちかごどろは viv でございますかo
S805 1 Bap や wot のちち
WE あそんできました。びじめつくわんは
ぐと区だるしら 6う Cave ise ヨー
ビデツデパ
あうつつ @ も LUGS BASS して &
ききしたがをか( 15 ございます。もつのとる
vA はちのつとしつとといやうですが
iG のだみ @ どざいすみす。しかしなんて-
すね , = ネン 55 のひつば 5 はどれ K
でもみをていす Do すひやく〈《ねんらい
のをいき
&やうをニホン
= のびぴじゆつ WG
と5きるには SHH の LA が WN S-
B55 ヨーロッツバと = ニホンとのびじめつっ
のふうはすつかりちがいます。
9 一やどではわが 6 のあるで必-か
のや 5 かたにさんせいいた
しません。あの
ak はたいがいのととはでわい
<とく〈く- ずき
CF ての LA 445 8 てこのみきせん
です。
10 一さきやうわだたくし FE も =
ネンの
びかしのふうをてのみます。わだくしの
7, Mikata Fujin:—Oya / md yoku o ide nasaimashita. Dozo o keake

nasaimashi. Yado wa ichijikan hodo mae ni keyodai no yakusho ye
yuleimashita ga, ima ni mo kaette kuru dard, to omoimasu. Chilea-goro
wa ikaga de gozaimasu ka ?
7. Mrs. Mikata:—Ah! Mr. Robinson, you are very welcome.
Pray, be seated. Mr. Mikata went to his brother’s office about an
hour ago. I am expecting his return at any moment. What have
you been doing lately?
8.—Kinéb wa Ueno ye itte ichinicht hodo asonde kimashita. Bijutsu-

kwan wa koto ni omoshiro gozaimashite. Yoroppa fu no 6 wo shibaraku
Kenleyu shite mimashita ga, nalca-nalea yO gozaimasu. Mottomo iro wa
chitto shitsulcoit yo desu ga,. yohodo nozami ga gozaimasu. Shilcashi,
nan desu ne, Nihon ry& no hippo wa dore ni de mo miete imasn, ne.
Suhyaleu nen rai no eikeyS wo Nihon no bijutsu kara tori saru ni wa,
yohodo no toki ga kakarimashd. Yoroppa to Nihon to no Ddijutsu no
fi wa, suklcari chigaimasu,
8.—I went to Ueno yesterday, and:spent most of the day there
I was particularly interested in the Fine Art Exhibitions. The pic-
tures in European style I studied for some time. They are much
to be commended. It seems to me, however, that their coloring is
rather heavy. They promise well. But,—do you know?—I think
the hand of artistic Japan shows itself in almost all of them. It
will be a long time before the influence of the centuries here can
be removed from art. The styles of art in Europe and in Japan
are quite unlike.
9.—Yado de wa waga kuni no aru gwaka no yarikata ni sanset

itashimasen. Ano hito wa taigai no koto wa gwailcoluzuki desu ga,
kono shin leufi wa Iconomimasen desu.
9.—Mr. Mikata does not approve the attempts which some of our
painters are making. He is in favor of most things foreign,—but.
the new art he does not like. ・
10.—Sayo. Watalcushi nado mo Nihon no mukashi no fai wo kono-

mimasu. Watalcushi no mita aru junsui no Nihon fa no ye ni wa hijo
nit kampuleu itashimashiia. Naka ni wa, Nihon fa to mo, Yoroppa
372 SECTION ITT. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
みたあるじめんすいの = ネンふうの ZB
(CC はひじやうた PASS いた
しましな。
なかにはニホンふうズバよう
ともョヨーロッ
ともるつかない BFSUY のいやなるる
ありました BB HEC にたかりらあつめてある
a をみたとき8 たは ORCL KR BARS
のびじめつてき8 かんじゃやう5 をふとこしましめだ。
わたくしがみましたタンィウのいつヽ\
ぜつのけいしょ〈《の & HK きれいな
ものは AR < とがないとやもひまます。
それは 24 わづかな叶ねを》めでけつ〈わ
の〈《わんぜんなるものをそれら6 の 5 へ Ww
あらはしてごどざいましだ。 ROR いち - どいぜん
キャウトの「ニシホングウンジの UZAY で
テニホンの B W かんしんしたてとが
ございます。をそての B® はわが (WV で
Vy ラフアエルいぜんのものだけであ 5-
ますがみなじめんすいのホン
= 2S で
のさいました。
( ミヵターしいりきた
る)o
il—a¥ weer yer-BA はよ《( SB wr <

どのざい全しだっ (ミカ
タ-ムじんはをつとのかへりたる
ときのふつ 5 のあいきつにて「おかへべり] と wa,
ミカターしは [Reyes] とこたへて p ピゼンツン
-しにはなし
をつつゞけりけめぬ )o
fu to mo, tsulcanai maze awase no iya na e mo arimashita ya, asolco

ni cari atsumete aru e wo mita toki ni wa watakushi wa honto no
bijutsu-tekt keanjo wo okoshimashita. Watalushi ga mimashita Tan-
yu no itsutsu mutsu no keishoku no e hodo kirei na mono wa mila
koto ga nai, to omoimasu. Sore wa goku wazuka na hone ori de kelclewa
no kwanzen naru mono wo sorera no ue.ni arawashite gozaimashita.
Tatta ichi do izen Kyoto no Nishi Hongwanji no hiroma de Nihon no e
ni kanshin shita koto ga gozaimasu. Soko no 6 wa waga Kuni de wa
Rafaeru izen no mono dake de arimasu ga, mina junsui no Nihon fu
de gozaimashita.
10.—Well, for my part, I prefer in Japan the old style. I was
charmed beyond telling, with some of the purely Japanese pictures that I
saw. There were some half-and-half paintings that were abominable.
I had a genuine art sensation, however, in the “Loan Collection.”
I do not think I ever saw anything finer in its way than the five
or six Tanyu landscapes. There was perfection of effect in them
with the smallest amount of effort. Only once before, in Kyoto, in
the big hall of the Nishi Hongwanji, have I been so delighted over
Japanese painting. The pictures there are almost what our people
would call pre-Raphaelite. Yet, they are purely Japanese.
(Mikata Shé trt-kitaru

(Mr. Mikata enters.)
11.—Oya! Robinson san yoku o ide de gozaimashita. (aikata fujin wa

otto no kaeritaru tokt no futsu no aisatsu nite, “O kaeri” to it, Hikata Sht wa “ Tadatma”
to kotaete Robinson Shi nt hanasht wo tsuzukenu)
11—Ah! Mr. Robinson this is a pleasant surprise (ars, atikata greets

her husbana with “O Okneri!” the usual salutation at a return home to which he an-
swers, ** Tadaima!” and continues, speaking to Mr. Robinson :)—
12—uSL¢ & まちでございましな Ho
13—-+= ざんじ Cho やや《-きまの全

はなしてだたいへん BILAS どぎざいましな。
ちかどろは VOY でごどざいます Do
Ta. few RES CO

Nee se
の %
AD BP の PED BVPV をしらずo
1. 222-L2—StOo S は KKし So Le と -
Mb せいふはしょうだくをあだたへましだ。
らい
- げつはしけん - がやう 5ゐんの PRB に
じつの
つけん LO をだてはじめます。かね 3
じょぶんに BA 区なりゅましがだ。o
2. ロビンッン - し一とそれは ROR Ld
& Leber ct でざいましだた。 LEC O ほん-
few 2B ある HES と BIOT をり條しな
Ko
8. 一たですとてしめんどう5 で HOR のは,
URS DA の Hb の <とで HbR?
わたくし - どもるがきめましだたとちのきんじょ
の Uké がいろ ( じゃやままをいひなしました
ああ Ct, LoL, we では LAY Fs
(C Bitter と ve てとがわかっだ
CONVERSATION TWENTY-FIFTH :—(@) (W) 1. 373
12.—Hisashiku o machi de gozaimashita ka ?

12.—Have you been waiting long!
13.—Nani zanji desu. Oku sama no o hanashi de taihen omoshiro
gozaimashita. Chileagoro wa ikeaga de gozaimasu Ica ?
18.
一Not long. Mrs. Mikata has been making the time pass very
agreeably. How goes it with you?
XXV. DAI NIJU GO NO KOTOWAZA.

TWENTY-FIFTH PROVERB.
(W) 1.
Ino naka no kawazu dai kai wo shiruzu.
The frog in a well does not know tbe ocean,
1, Mikata Shi:—Sakujitsu o hanashi moshita tori, seifu wa shodaku
wo ataemashita. Raigetsu wa shiken-byoin no tame ni, jikken shitsu
wo tate hajimemasu. Kane mo jibun ni kifu ni narimashita.
1, Mr. m:—It is just as I told you yesterday. The government
has given its consent. We shall begin building the laboratory for
the experimental hospital next month. Money enough for it has
been subscribed.
2. Robinson Shi:—Sore wa omotla yort oshiawase de gozaimashita.

Yohodo no hantai ga aru dard, to omotte orimashita ni.
2.—mr. R:—You are much more fortunate than I had expected.
I supposed ‘that you would have a great deal of opposition.
3.—Tada sukoshi mendd de atta no wa, bydin no ichi no koto de

arimashita. Watakushi-domo ga kimemashita tochi no kinjo no hito-
bito ga, iro-iro jama wo itashimashita no desu. Shikashi, ima de wa
shimpai suru ni oyobanai, to i% OfO ga wakatia dard, to omoimasu.
Tonikaku banji no torikime ga tsukimashita Iara, shinnen ni wa sugu
ni tate hajimeru tsumori desu. -
4,—The only serious trouble we have had bas been over the location of
the hospital. The people living near the lot of land we selected, have
put all sorts of obstacles in our way. But I think they see now that
だらうともひます。 ENDL ばんじの
と 5 きめがつきました DE しんねん K は
すぐに Rt WEBS 935 ですo
4—Ch な Uk の BEA ZE あのつかび
たくいものはありません4o。 ORL が
てどもるのじぶんにたいちどしたてやへ
つかひ Ww ゆきましただが , をそのみせへ
はいるとにたかいでひびどいさわぎがある
のでぴのつく〈》5 Le ととがあり 5ましだた。あと
できいてみますと HSE がしょくだなん - ら6
といい \& あいをして or のやで, をの
B25 はもちぬしがとうじゃやう5 へきかい
をいれたとてとろがしょん
《K - ら6 はとの
Shue が (4 と ERA-56 のしどとが
すぐにひまになるだら65 と BIT,
てれをうち
とわしのでごどい
すましかた。
5. 一さうでしたか o ガッ
シッウュク人その
やうてとが Bro とは . ぞんじピー
みせんでしなだ。
6 一ツリヤモウ。どく Ww で % BAS
zt でございます。アメリカではじめての
てつだう5 や , はじめてのせき
か 53 かいゃ,
はじめての (9 のきかいや, をそのあら-
ゆるはじめてのととについて $ UL-
25 にたばかな SOX がありましだ。せけん
CONVERSATION TWENTY-FIFTH :—(g) (WW) 1. 377
there is no danger for them to be afraid of. At any rate, everything

is settled. Soon after the New Year we shall begin to build.
4.—Guchi na hito no madoi hodo atsulcai nileui mono wa arimasen.

Watakushi ga kodomo no jibun ni ichi do shitateya ye tsulcai ni
yukimashita ga, somo mise ye hairu to, nikat de hidot sawagi ga aru
no de bikkuri shita koto ga arimashita. Ato de kiite mimasu to, aruji
ga shokunin-ra to tatakiai wo shite ita no de, sono okori wa mochinushi
ga kodjyd ye kilcai wo ireta tokoro ga shokunin-ra wa Ieono kikai ga
kuru to jibun-ra no shigoto ga sugu ni hima ni naru dard to omotte,
kore wo uchikowashita no de gozaimashita.
5.—Ignorant prejudice is one of the difficulties hardest of all to
overcome. Once, when I was a boy, I went on an errand to a
tailor’s shop. When I got to the shop I was frightened by dreadful
noises from up stairs. I found out afterwards that the proprietor
was having a fist-fight with some of his workmen. They had broken
into pieces u sewing machine, which he had put into his work-shop.
The men imagined that the machine would soon throw them all out
of work.
5.—S80 deshita ka? Gasshi koku ni sono 90 na koto ga okotta to

wa, Zonjimasen deshita.
5.—Is that so? I did not know that such things ever happened
in the United States.
6.—Sorya mod, doko ni de mo okoru Icoto de gozaimasu. Amerika

de hajimete no tetsudd ya, hajimete no mugi-kari kikat ya, hajimete no
kutsu no kikai ya, sonota arayuru hajimete no koto ni tsuite mo, hijyd
ni baka na sawagi ga arimashita. Selcen ni wa mesaki no mie nu
hito ga 90 ni takusan aru no desu.
6.
一Oh ! they happen everywhere. The most absurd things are
told about the first railways in America, about the first reaping
machines, the first shoe-making machines, in fact, about the first
everything that means progress and greater prosperity. There are so
many men who can not see beyond their noses.
378 SECTION III. PRACTICE IN THE COLL OQUIAL,
zm ぬめさ8 のみぇを WAL がかゃ 5 UW
たく
《さんあるのです。
7 一さきうです。ニホンで 8 〈くわこ < SAUL
ねんのありひだにとの BABA の Nw と
なるてとがだ (くさきんごどざいま
した。しかし
よのひとはじぶん - ら5 のばかで HOR
てと FC にわすれて , いぜんてばんだもるの
をもちひはてをり5ます。あなだの NR RH に
えらびましたととわぎざのなかてもつて
をる LAS はせけんの Ri SAD ULE
(にもるあたるとちやもひま
す。
8 一とそれはどれですかo
Sb fe KE SLO
ことわちぎ
の 9の grt
のとあと FLAME SOIT をあすずる。
1. ミカターレーひと《ちのみ < わとすでに
HOS をわすれるといふてとををしふる
の TTo
2。ロビンツン -ーレ :ーてのてとわざの 54 Wt
もるい《ぶんか LE LAD がある w&
ちがいありません B そのやう515 は LED
のいい \ てとば BME に UAL はあり5)-
CONVERSATION TWENTY-SIXTH :—(@) NO. 379
7.—S6 desu. Nihon de mo kwako san-ja nen no aida ni kono kin-

gan no rei to naru koto ga, takusan gozaimashita. Shikashi, yo no
hito wa jibunra no bala de atta koto wo sugu ni wasurete, izen 0-
banda mono wo mochiite orimasu. Anata no o tame ni erabimashita
kotowaza no naka ni, komotte oru shinri wa ee no takusan no hito-
bito ni mo ataru, to omoimasu.
7.—Yes, we have had plenty of illustrations of that short-sighted-
ness during the last thirty years in Japan, too. Yet, people soon
forget how foolish they were, when they are enjoying the good things.
which they once tried to prevent. The truth that is shut up in one
of the proverbs I selected for your benefit applies to multitudes of
people.
$.—Sore wa dore desu ka?

8.—Which proverb is that?
XXVI, DAI NIJU ROKU NO KOTOWAZA.

TWENTY SIXTH PROVERB.
NO.
Nodo moto sugureba atsusa wo wasuru.
If a thing be swallowed its heat is forgotten.
1, Mikata shi:—Hitokuchi nomilcomu to sugu ni atsusa wo wasureru,

to 6 OfO wo oshiyuru no desu.
Mr. M:-~The one that tells of how we forget the heat as soon as
we have swallowed the mouthful.
2, Robinson(Shi:—Kono Icotowaza no uchi ni mo ikubun ka yoki

shinri ga aru ni chigai arimasen ga, sono 090 wa hoka no ti kotoba
hodo ni, hirokw wa arimasen. Sugu kesagata no koto deshita ga, wata-
kushi wa tya na koto wo kikaneba naranu yo ni narimashite, sore wa
itsu made tatte mo wasurerarenai, to omoimasu.
38) SECTION IIL. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
ません。 FU US-BR の <と CLR が

わたくしはいやなて<とをきかねばならぬ
やうにな》5ました , それはいつまでだたつて
もるわすれられないとやちゃるひます。
1
ッーをた Ck があつだたのです。
4-20 とらちの 40 て vet では k-
ねんの 5へ $ いろ ( わたくしがせわ
をしてやのつだた £2724 のせいねんがあ 5-
まして, そのして POR <Cとをまう
し-
あげるひつを 5 はあり
5ませんが, に - さん -が-
Yo まへに FAL ばかりのかねを
かしたととがありました。かしのつけ
<み
は Hots が vd のつけ<cみは Bw
のです。ととろ BUH BR をのせいひねん
が 8 まして ROK をてひました Hb,
わだたくしはをのだのんだととろへせわ
してや
5 ましだがそのかへり5- しな UW
かりりて SPA わなくしはてのはる PL
かねをかへしだたか , どうだか, と友づね-
ました。わたくしはかねのてとは怠る $-
つて Oe のでかへしたと VOR とて
そのてとを SRBA わけでも BS, Re
フッャだづねて APS と BIOR だけで
HOR の TLR が , いでわいもをの
せいねんはつの \いなちあるが 2 つて, わなくし ik
もうああたと EEL はしきせ
なん。あかん
CONVERSATION TWENTY-SIXTH : 一(の) NO. 381
2, “ir. R:—To a certain degree, doubtless that proverb tells a

plecasant truth. But its application is not so broad as that of many
others of the wise sayings. Only this morning I was compelled to
accept an unpleasant experience which I shall not forget for a
long time, I am sure.
3.—WNani goto ga atta no desu?

3.—-What, has happened?
4,—Kono tochi no mono de ima de wa ni nen no ue mo iro-iro
watakushi ga sewa wo shite yatta tolcoro no sei-nen ga arimashite,
sono shite yatta Koto wo moshi-ageru hitsuys wa arimasen ga, ni-san~
gagetsu mae ni sukoshi balcari no kane wo Ieashita koto ga arimashita.
Kashi no tsukekomi wa arimasu ga, iri no tsukekomiga nai no desu.
Tolcoro ga, kyd mata sono seinen ga kimashite tanomi wo timashita
kara, watakushi wa sono tanonda tolcoro ye sewashite yarimashita ga,
sono er? shina ni narite guzen watalcushi wa Ieono haru Icashita kane
wo kaeshita ka, do da ka, to tazunemashita. Watakushi wa kane no
koto wa omotte inai no de kaeshita to itta tote sono oo wo utago
wake de mo naku, tada futto tazunete miyd to omotta dake de atta no
deshita ga, igwai ni mo sono seinen wa tsuttachi agatte, watalcushi wa
mo anatato hanashi wo shimasen. Anata wa watakushi wo akunin
da to omod no desu. Watakushi wa kaerimasu. Anatawa watalcushi wo
nusubito da to omé no desu to timashita. Do shitara ti desho. Matialku
watakushi wo gokai shita no desu. Watakushi wa tokiakashi wo shi
yo to kokoromi mashita ga, seinen wa mo kiki-iremasen. Kane wo
kaeshita ka kaesan ka wa it koto ga dekinai de, tada watakushi ga
mukd wo akunin da to omotta to nomi itihatte orimashite, nani ka
watakushi ni fusei na koto wo shite mono wo nusunda to de mo iwareta
ka no yo ni kanashinde orimashita. Watalcushi wa sono seinen wo
kirait wa shimasen. Sono watakushi wo gokai shita koto wa fukalku
kanashimimasu. Keredomo, seinen no hinan wa nomikonde shimawana-
kereba narimasen. Watakushi ga waruku omotte iru, to iu utagai wo
kare no kokoro kara torinoke yo ga arimasen. Anata noo hanashi no
kotowaza wa ko ia kotogarani wa atarimasen desu.
4,—-There is « young man in the city whom I have been trying
to help in many ways, for more than two years now. I need not
tell what I have done for him. Some months ago, however, he bor-
rowed w small sum of money from me. I have a record of the loan,
but I have no record ofits repayment. To-day he came to me with
はわだたくしをあ《にんだと BIH の
TT. わだたくしはかへりますぅ。あなだは
わたくしをぬすぴとだと BIKA の TT
と WVUuslro どう 5 したら Viv でせ 5。
まつたくわたくしを Che Li の TT.
わただくしはと 8 あかしを LPS とこと\ ろみ -
ましたんがせいねんは 85 きい \いいれせん。
かねをかへしたかかへきんかはいえ
ととができみないて , vee わなた
な《しがりかょよ
をあ《にんだとねもるもつだと DA いひ -
はつてを 5 すして , Rit かわたくしにふせい
かみ < とをして 4D をねすんだとで 3
のはれたかのやう W かなしんでをりすましかな。
わたくしはそのせいねんを 8 ら56ひはし-
ません o そのわたくしをどかい Lr てと
は Ad かなしみます。けれどもせいねんの
いなんはのみこてんでしままはなければな 5-
ません4。 ORL がわる〈《 BIODT るゐる
と VA うだたがひびをかれの WHA から
と 5 のけやうがありません。あなんの
はなしのととわざはかうぅう wR てとがら6
にはあだた
だり5ませんです。
1
OON VERSATION LTWENTY-SIXTH :—(D) NO. 383
a new request for help. I referred him to the place he needed.

Just before he went away I easually asked hin whether he hed ever
returned the money I gave him in the spring. I did not care for
the money. I shonld not have doubted his word had he said he
had repaid it. I merely wished to satisfy an inquiry which then arose
in my thoughts. To my dismay the young fellow started up, and
said, “I will talk no more with you. You think I am a bad man.
I will go. You think I am a thief?” What could I do? The boy
wholly misunderstood me. I tried to explain. But he no longer
could control himself. He could not tell whether or not he had
“repaid the money.” But, I thought him “a bad man,” he insisted,
He went off, distressed, as though I had accused him of dishonesty
and robbery. I like the young fellow. I am grieved deeply that he
should so misunderstand me. I have had to swallow all his re-
proaches. I do not see how I can remove his conviction that I
suspected him of evil. Your proverb does not hold good in a matter
like this. -
384. SECTION III. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
Fh. だい KE しちの
ことわぎざ。
おを
WC のおねおんぶつ。
1。ミカターし一ぞそのわかいととて HE しゃう5-
Ca だとぉかんがへ TT Do
2 ロビピンツソン -ーレーーベつ i うたが 5 NS
ちりいうもるあり
5 朗せん。わた
だ《( しはあれを
SeALP と ws £5 EE き恋
lov といふは5 がて AA5 だと
やもひます。あれはめぬい} を BIH の
じゃやうがつ }ょ- すぎるので , ちょつときわ -
つてもるちゞみとせや 5 KF 45 である
のかもしれ人ません o。あるひはわだた《しな
ないするあいひじやうが Olu ので KEM
のひとからは VARL にあげばかれてる,
る5へるてと B で人きるのめ C 4 わな
か(し
からは tu をうける tt で Br る
Can のかも$ しれません。 RY わたくし
がものつともる AC dOv WH ちちもいひますのは
さんねんのあひだいろ ( せわをして
や 5# すしたの UW VHA のてと \ろる «Mt
Lad? があとのてゐるはせんやでや) わな (し os
いつた <とは Bm te いみがないと
いふてとを BIA 95 にならないといふ
CONVERSATION TWENTY-SEVENTH : 一(お) O, 385
XXVII DAI NI-JU-SHICHI. NO KOTOWAZA.,

TWENTY SEVENTH PROVERB.
oO.
Oni no nembutsu.
A devil’s prayer.
1, Mikata Shi:—Sono walcai otoko wa shéjilei da to 0 Icangae desu

Ica ?
1. Mr. M:—You think the young fellow sincere?
2. Robinson Shi:—Betsu ni utagau beki riyt mo arimasen. Wata-

Icushi wa are wo gizensha da, to 62 yori wa, ki ga yowat, to iw hé ga
ec da, to omoimasu. Are wa meiyo wo omou no 70 ga tsuyo-sugiru
no de, chotto sawatte mo chijimi-komu 90 na fi de aru no ka mo
shiremasen. Aruiwa, watakushi ni taisuru aijo ga tsuyot no de, hoka
no hito kara wa muli-dashi ni abakarete mo koraeru Icoto ga dekiru
no de mo, watakushi Iara wa toi wo ulceru koto desae mo dekinu no
kea mo shiremasen. Tada watalcushi ga mottomo fukai ni omoimasu
‘no wa san nen no aida iro-iro sewa wo shite yarimashita no ni, muko
no Kokoro ni shinyo ga olcotte imasen de, watalcushi ga itta koto wa
hoka ni imi ga nai, to i koto wo omou yo ni naranai to iz koto desu,
Wataleushi wa watalcushi to majiwaru hito-bito ga yoku watalcushi wo
shinjite, watakushi ga banji ni shojilcit de sappari to shite iru to omotte
moraité gozaimasu.
2. mv. R:—I have no reason for doubting him. I should rather
say that he is weak-minded than that he is a hypocrite. It is just
possible, too, that his ssnse of personal honor is so tender that it
shrinks even from a touch. It may be that his affection for me is
so strong that he can not bear even a question from me, while he
would endure downright accusations from others. What I feel most
troubled about is, that all I have done for him for the last three
years has not aroused in him a confidence that would prevent him
from thinking that I meant more than I said. I despise hypocrisy:
And I demand in my friendships a confidence that will assume
honesty and frankness throughout everything.
3886 SECTION IIT. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL,
てとです。わた (しはわただ(しとまじわる
ひと (た BLL わだ《しをもしえんじて。わた (し
が WAU KR しや 5じき 8 て 82ばぼば5 と
して 44 と B§OT もらひだう5 ござい -
ます。
8 一とのどのちうもるんはよわいひと - ど \ ろ
(CC とのてはちのと Yd でごどざいます。
Ut & LEA をもつてんを EAR
だんいた
します。
あーうきかもしれきません。しかししやう-
Ca を uke We は ae AB Ce がだ
いろ ( ありますが , めいは《のしょ 5< が
あつてうだたがはなければならんやうにな }-
ますままて ESA のともだもを LAPS
ととはをの Ato だ 565 となもひますす。
わただくしはひどい 5 だたがひをしてまうけ
を £3297 Lh. し 4 はようをわただ(し @
ききしの & Lt やんも 3679 でざき =
ますo
5. 一との B® ことばはすみとと WS しんせつ
CF DB はわたりの PB になるをしへ
ではありません4o イヤだいがいのひとが
まもるのつてゆめ〈《とと<ろのきを〈《ではあ }5)-
ません。しんようはけつとてとうなもの CT
が , それを DA BORU はすしであ 5-
tho どのてんにてちかづきやともゃ -
CONVERSATION TWENTY-SEVENTH : 一 (おぉお) O. 387
3.—Sono go chiimon. wa yowsi hitogokoro ni totte wa, chitto muri

de gozsimasu. Hito wx jibun wo motle tanin wo handan itashimasu.
3.
一You are rather exacting of weak human nature. Men judge
others by themselves.
4,—90 2 mo shiremasen. Shilcashi, Shojilci na hito-bito ni wa nasu

beki Ieoto ga iro-iro. arimasu ga, meihaleu na shodlco ga atte utagawana-
kereba naran yo ni narimasu mide, jibun no tomodachi wo shinzuru
koto wa sono hitotsu dard, to omoimasu. Wataleushi wa hidoi ut ryai
wo shite mole wo torimasu yori, shinyo wo watalcusht no Ieishitsu to
shite son wo ulcetd gozaimasu.
4,—That may ba, But there are traits which all honest men
should show. One of these traits is confidence in their friends until
compelled by clear proof to doubt them. I wonld rather have faith
as a permanent thing in my character, and suffer loss by hwing it,
than a chronic suspicion by which I might gain much.
5.—Sono o kotoba wa makoto ni go shinsetsu desu ga, yowatari no

tame ni naru oshie de wa arimasen. Iy+, taigai no hito ga mamotte
yulcu, tolcoro no Keisoleu de wa arimasen. Shinyd wa kelckd na mono
desu ga, sore wo kau atai wa sulcoshi de arimasen. Dono ten nite
chikazulei ya tomodachi wo shinzuru Icoto ga dekiru ka, to iw Ieoto w1,
arayuru mondai no uchi de ichiban Icotae nileui mondai de gozaimasu.
5.—That is generously spoken. But it is not worldly wisdom. I
mean rather, it is not the rale by which most men work. Confidence
is a treasure that costs much to get. At what point a man can trust
neighbors or friends fully, is one of the hardest of all questions to
answer.
.
だちを LASS < てとができるかと
いふてとは , あらめるもん4だいの 5 ちで
いちばん RN WCU もんだいでどどざい -
BFo
6. 一それはをの L156 です。あなだたの
HS & は S5 wi Eto がをだ《きん
どございすす。てれはひさしいいひぜんに
わたくしのてときやうに BOR てと TT
が , ある FADS の〈わいけいにしんせつ
なじんばうのあるひとがあ 5ぅ5まして,
その OF がしんだため, AULA 6して
くら
を 5 ましたが, まもなくだた<て《じん4 。が
ふただたりてのとちへきましだ。ひと 5 は
すきしくはいびやうの RH W なゃやんで
をり, OS ひと 5 はびやうにんのきゃ 5う~-
だいでありましだた。を《さいをは 5 のひと
はまもるな〈く《わいけいとちかづき le なりま-
Lt, とき34 BABS へ BIA Z あづけきん
を。いなしましだ。《わいひけいの OF は
はいびやうでしにましたので《てわいけいは
ただ) の RATA 人あいひしてどうじ-
やうをもる
もちまみしだ。《わいけいとを《き-
いなあぁ 5 どとの ES はしだ
だい Uv
しんみつとな 5 みみして , OU にてのをとてく
は《わのけいの 5ちへ LYS 《るひと
となりましだ。
CONVERSATION TWENTY-SEVENTH:—(33) O. 389
6.—Sore wa sono tori desu. Anata no ho ni wa so it Jijitsu ga

aleusan gozaimasu. Kore wa hisashii izen ni watalkeushi no oO ni
okotia leoto desu ga, aru ginko no Icwailei ni. shinsetsu na jimbd no
aru hito ga arimashite, sono tsuma ga shinda tame, sabishilcu Icurashi-
te orimashita ga, ma mo nalcu takoleujin ga futari Icono tochi ye
kimashita. Hitori wa masashiku haibyd no tame ni nayande ori, ima
hitori wa byo nin no leyddai de arimashita. Sokusai na hd no hito wa
ma mo naleu lewailcet to chilcazulki ni narimashite, tolki-dolet ginko ye
Oki na azukelcin wo itashimashita. Kwaikei no tsuma wa haibyd de
shinimashita no de kewailei wa futari no takokujin ni taishite dojo
wo mochimashiia. Kwailcet to sokusai na alciudo to no jo wa shidai
ni shimmitsu to narimashite, tsui ni leona otolco wa Iewaileei no uchi
ye shija kuru hito to narimashita.
6. 一Yes, I know that. On your side is such a series of facts as

these, which, long ago, took place in my native town. The cashier
of one of our banks was a cordial, popular citizen. His wife died,
leaving him desoiate, Not long afterwards, two strangers came to
the town. One of them was suffering, apparently, from consumption.
The other was the invalid’s brother. The well man had plenty of
money. “He soon became acquainted with the cishier, and at times
placed large deposits of money in the bank. The cashier’s wife had
died of consumption. The cashier’s sympathy, therefore, went out
to the two strangers. An intimate friendship gradually sprang up
between the cashier and the well brother. This brother at length
became a frequent visitor at the cashiers house.
わだたく《くしがこちらへあがりますやうに

じい 5 にそのうちへいつ友のでごどざぎい -
ます。そして O84 ののととる RK
がひのなかはます ( iS 人ゆゅましか a
BEV & まだ 220 Ste を
DLA ひとと MH キリストしんじゃの
こくしんせいの £ PASALS © 4 <BR b=
Ble 4《おのけい i ざど《 +BYevo ををな
しうけうかであり》了ましてo 1% がいはなし
は。のつめ
なければな 5 ません BW, とかく
7Ze
で《ん B& OO KR るの上 £4 OB 225
はをその BPS ODO けんか 5 にあたい
へん
ae た wWUSLRo をして £0 8b の
SARA 1 +56 を WHS とりつしん
nv だしまして。をの 2k を BREL tae
すべてのともだちにしら5せましかな。
しかるにしゃやうぶ
ぐわのつのあるばん RK
をき SEAS SS “El. Ge Bebe bes
Woe は Aa, WS HON あめもムふ 5
まち i OUf-ERG % 24, 《わぃはw は
きルかうの UA のへやしどとを
してを 5 区しだが。てとのきんかう5 は《くわいけい
のゆいへのなかにあるのでありめすして,
Lol Loss のそとてす wy と wo ae
がをなぁりますのでめしつかがかどでもへ
Waser とびや 5K んのきもやうだいの
CONVERSATION ITWENTY-SEVENTH : 一(お) O. 3り1
Watakushi ga Icochira ye agarimasu yo ni, jiyd ni sono ucht ye

itta no de gozaimasu. Soshite, tsulci-hi no tatsu to tomo ni tagai no
naka wa masu-masu yoku narimashita ga takoku-jin wa, mata taezu
kyslewai ni leayou hito to nari Kirisuto shinja no goku shinsei na ban-
sanshiki ni mo Iuwawarimashita. Kwaikei wa goku seijitsu na shii-
Ieyo-kea de arimashite. Iya! nagai hanashi wa isumenalcereba. narimasen
qa, tonilcalcu talcoleujin wa tsui ni Kono tochi no kiled wa sono leyodai
no kenked ni taihen yoi, to timashita. Soshite, cono machi no Ieimpen ni
tocht wo kad to kesshin itashimashite, sono Icoto wo atarashilew delcita
subele no tomodachi ni shirasemashita.
He went freely to the house, as I come here. Tais intimate re-
lationship grew stronger through a large part of the year. ‘The
stranger became a regular church-goer, too. He even took part in
the most sacred act of Christians, the Lord’s Supper. The cashier
was a truly sincere religious man. Well! I must make along story
short. The stranger at length concluded that the climate of that
place was “very gool for hig brother’s health.” Ha “ decided to buy
an estate near the town.” All this was made known to his many
new found friends,
Shikaru ni, shogwatsu no aru ban ni goku odoroleu beki koto ga

okorimashita. Oleaze wa fulci, yulci, arare, ame mo furi, machi ni hito-
dori mo nakeu, kwailcei wa ginko no jibun no heya de shigoto wo shile
orimashita. Kono yinkd wa to no ie no naka ni aru no de
artmashite, ja-Ji jippun no Koto desu ga,to no suzu ga narimasu no de
meshitsulcat ga leadogucht ye yulcimasu to byonin no 0 no Brown
shi ga soko ni orimashita. Brown wa watalcushi ga konata ye tosare-
masu yo ni, jiyt ni tosaremashite, Iewatlcet no shitsu ye yulei, lewaikei
nt mukai, ima gata tsuun de ichiman doru no tsutsumi wo uketotta ga,
yado ya ni oleuw no wa shimpai de aru kara, ginko ye shimatte morau
tame ni motie kimashita, ta iimashita.
But one night in January, a most startling thing happened. A
wild wind was blowing. Snow, sleet and rain were falling. Tho
streets were deserted. ‘Che cashier was working in his private office,
FIVY-L がをて Ww をり5ましだ。プラウン
はわただ
たく〈《しがてなだたへと区きれますや 5
にじいうにと謀されまして (dvr のし-
つへゆき , くわいけいひにぜかひ, ひま
がた
255A でいちまんどる:のつ \ みをうけ-
とつたが PHS に BS のはしんばぃ (で
あるからぎんかうへしまつて BEH PH
(C るのつてきましたといましかな。
するとくわいけいはいひ
5 じんの $のと
LG 2a うけ
びとた
とらう。でし上しょ- ドはえ
Ke 2OC ばんんが Bre とき te きんて
をひらいてつい\みをしまひませう5 と wu,
244 のひ & だしをあけて , つ\ みを
vit ©5 としましたが , てのときの
ゃどろき8 はどんなでどぎざいひましたらう5。じぷん
のあなたまは aM. でついまれてプラッンの
とああてて,。そろ
るきうとはちゅはんが AAT
を TC にあけなければならないと wu-
B@LRo 〈わいけいはこのいつは 5 の
ともだちといつしょうけんめいで (AbU-
ましたがをのおとがにたかいのくわいけい
のきもやうだいとめしつかひとにき8 てをぇ -
ましたので , めしつかひは BETA を
あげて RIG を }ょよびぴびました。 LAS は
1074 を Sf とともるに HUT を Fr
K げましたが , そのじぶんにはとな5ぅの
CONVERSATION TWENTY-SEVENTH : 一 (お) O. 393
in the bank. The bank was in a part of the cashier's house. The
door bell rang. It was near ten o'clock, A servant went to the door,
Mr, Brown, the invalid’s brother, was there. He was ‘admitted as
freely as I would be admitted here. He went into the cashier's office.
He said, that he had-just received by express a package containing
ten thousand dollars. He was afraid to keep it at the hotel. He
had brought it to the bank for safe keeping.
Suru to kewailcet wa yiijin no mono to shite sore wo ulcetord, sashite,

jeji-han ni natte ban nin ga kita toki ni, kinko wo hiraite tsutsumi wo
shimaimashd, to it, tsulcuye no hilcidashi wo alcete, tsutsumi wo ire yo,
to shimashita ga, Icono toki no odoroki wa donna de gozaimashitard.
Jibun no atama wa kire de tsutsumarete, Brown no koe de, Icorosé to
wa omowan ga, kinlco wo sugu ni akenalcereba naranai, to timashita.
Kailei wa kono itsuwart no tomodachi to isshd-emmei de Keumiai-
mashiia ga, sono oto ga nilkai no lewailcet no kyddai to, meshitsulcat to
nt Icikoemashita no de, meshitsukai wa dgoe wo agete iasulce wo yobi-
mashita. Dorobd wa yobigoe wo kileu to tomo ni aite wo sutete, nige-
mashita ga, sono jibun ni wa tonari no yadoya no hito-bito ga ginko
no ushiro-niwa ye Icakete kite orimashita no de, dorobd ga ushiro no
keuchi kara nige yd to shite, dan wo tobi-orimasu to, chddo soko ni ita
go roku nin no hito-bito no mannaka ye ochimashita. Soshite, sugusama
toraerarete gimmi ni ai, tsumi no senkoku wo ukemashita. Tokoro ga
kewaikeit wa kokoro to, karada to, no odoroki ga, hijo ni hidokatta no
de, sono go ni san nen tatsu uchi ni Icono yo wo sarimashita.
The cashier replied that he would take it for his friend, and he
added, that when the watchman came in at half past ten he would
open the vaalt and put the package away. At the same time he
opened a drawer in his desk to put the package into it. In doing
that, what was his horror! A cloth was thrown over his head. He
heard Brown’s voice saying that he did not want to kill him, but
that the vault must be opened then. The cashier struggled desperately
with the hypocrite friend. The noise of the struggle was heard up
stairs by the cashier’s brother, and by the servant, The servant ran
304 SECTION lil. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
やどゃ邊ひとんが FADS のうしみ =IL は
~ wet BC をりましかた © ©, LARS
がうすしみの (hb から KY や5 として
だんを EXSOST と , てうど £2 に OR
どろ《なんの UE のまんなか Sha
ましが。そしてすきままとら5へられて BAA
にた HU, つみのせん <〈《をうけましがだ。
とて<ろがくわいけひいはて \ろとから6 だと
のぉどろき8 が ALPS にひどかつたの
で , その fC にさんねん RO 54% にとての
kt をき 5ましが o
w=eAL TT やマアプア必じ呈 5 をはをしでてです。
しかしをの〈くわいけいは BFR の BOL-
やのだた Ut &€& しんじすぎる Bt て BP?
の。てでざます。 BE をもんじた Feo
(C をそんを LR のです。あなたはぎん -
か5 のく〈くわいけいだけはひとを LALS
すべき UAL DH と 5 のけなければな 5 ます-
まいo
98.
一もちろんと 5 のけのないきを〈《と
いふものはありません。わた《しはけクフ -
してあ ( まのだのみを LAP k と
しゆちやうするものでは HOB EAS
‘CONVERSATION TWENTY-SEVENTH :—(33) O. 395
out shouting for help. The burglar hearing ihe alarm sprang away
from his victim. By this time, tnen from the hotel next door had
tushed into the back-yard of the hank. The burglar fled out by
the back-door, He jumped from the door steps directly into the
midst of a half-dozen men. He was caught. He was tried and
convicted of his crime. He is now in the pepitentiary。 But the
shock to the cashier’s mind and body was so terrible that within
a few years afterwards he died.
7.—Sore wa ma hijo na hanashi desu. Shilkeashi, sono kewailcei wa

anata no osshata hito wo shinjisugiru hito de atta no de gozaimasu.
“Hito wo shinjita lame ni, son wo shita no desu. Anata wa ginkd no
ewaikei dake wa hito wo shinyd. subelci hito Icara, torinoke nakereba
narimasumat.
7.—That is an extraordinary story, But the cashier was too much
like the confiding man of whom you spoke. He trusted and lost.
T suppose you exolude bank cashiers from your list of believers in
men? - a
~ bots = Z
8.—Mochiron torinoke no nai kisoku, to i% mono wa arimasen.
Watalcusht wa kesshite alcuma no tanomi uo shinze 90 to shuchd suru
mono de wa arimasen.
8.—Of course there is no rule without exceptions. Iam no

advocate for ttustingin praying devils.
rs a
HA, Few にじゅふはちの
あき。
く € 8
25 とはだてられめっ
1. ミカターし : - あのわる〈《ちを VAR か-
ねかりのとともる Uk をしんずるとと
が Cap しょうとになるでせ 5。あなだ
が UL を BB LAL なきいますじゃう 3
いみでは LY うすらいだ CHS と B-
Att, あなたはかねをしんせつ
LEN,
を YU にせら
565れ , をの 5 へ LR BR あなかな
のともるだちの 5 ちでもうを 3 の R-
めにだ # されてをる UL がある T あぁ -
5 ません Do
2. ロビピンツン - レし: 一きう CH と & 335

ですとも。しかし , ミカター- さん , はなしが
たいへんはげしくな 5 ました。ちぉ (さまは
ふうすずとし BALAY ti を SB BS なき-
5ただいでせ 5。
8. ミカターふじん : 一ほかのととわぎにのいて
ひとつの, ふたのちやまなびなさつだたら vay で
どざいます。どといら NA BC 杖まなびが
なさまし Do
CONVERSATION TWENTY-EIGHTH :—(¢) KU. 397
XXVIIL. DAI NIJU HACHI NO KOTOWAZA.

TWENTY-EIGHTH PROVERB.
KU.
Kuchi ni to wa taterarenu.
A door can not be made for a man’s mouth.
1. Mikata shi:—Ano waru-kuchi wo idta kane-kari no koto mo

hito wo shinzuru koto ga, dekinu shoko ni naru deshd. Anata ga hito
wo o shinji nasaimasu jo mo, ima de wa yohodo usuraida deshé, to
omoimasu. Anata wa Icane wo torare, shinselsu wo mu ni serare, sono
ue ni mata anata no tomodachi no uchi de mo usotsulci no tame ni
damasarete oru hilo ga aru de arimasen ka.
1. mr
mi 一The scandal monger, too, is another offset I would
propose to general confidence in men. I should think that your
confidence would be somewhat weakened by this time. You have
been robbed. You have misplaced your kindness. And you know how
fiendishly some of your friends have been treated by liars.
2, Robinson Shi:—So desu to mo! 86 desu to mo! Shikashi,

Mikata San, hanashi ga taihen hageshilu narimashita. Okusama wa
m6 sulcosht omoshiroi koto wo o kiki nasaritat desho.
2. Mr. R:--I know! I know! But, see here! Mr. Mikata, our
talk is becoming too serious. Iam sure that Mrs. Mikata would
rather hear of something pleasant.
3. Mikata Fujin:—Hoka no kotowaza ni tsuite hitotsu futatsu o

manabi nasattara, ileaga de gozaimasu? Dokoira hen made o manabi
nasaimashita Kea ?
3. Mrs. mm 一 Why do you gentlemen not take a lesson or two
from some others of your proverbs? How far have you talked?
398 SECTION IIL PRACTICH IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
4 ピシッシーし: 一る BC のつたと BYU
ます A Rie を Re ie RAvRT Ho
5—-O8 のととわざ % BR OBR が
いまいや
がつて BB いでなさき
のつだの Xd
wy 15 2 Of @ せいし 2 をうらし -
てかがかいのでてすり) ゆす。 FARR との
りかしのをしへ tk. He の CK WW は
とが Of brn と vi の TTS
6 一ととたろるがとは Of ONSET Lo
あなたはオッップのはなしを Bw LA
MSOP ととがごどざいひます Ms オッップの
Abe たく《みなはをなしの 5ちにすく
な-
くもるいつ
- しゆめのひらひだ (6 を LEE
Sot Cha kt とぎしたてとがごぎい-
ます。どしょ 5うち CHS がでわい <c〈( へ
いつてをつた UL が Cl へかへつてき-
¢ いろ ( なととそる € U7 & ws た慣き -
かとと & Fee まんしてもりりまして
だとへば EN はローデス KK Bvt は
だれもまね DB Can BYE なひじゃや5 な
POAC © Ules CO CE をみておねた
Ak はだた《さんあつだた, をそれをほしょう-
するしょうとにんもだくさんだと russ と ,
そのはなしをきいた AL がてのをとと
にぜかひい, 35 かもしれません BD BL
Zi が WARS ならいま B&B いでの
CONVERSATION TWENTY-EIGHTH :—(¢) KU, 399
4, Robinson Shi:—“Ku’? made itiato omoimasu ga, nani wo

dai ni nasaimasu Ica?
4, Mr. R:—I believe we have reached **Ke.” What have you
to set up as the text for that?
5.—Tsugi no Icotowaza mo, mata anata ga ima iyagatie o ide nasatia
no yori, it yo ni hito no seishitsu wo utsushite nai no de Ieomarimasu.
Sunawachi, Icono mukashi no oshie wa, hito no kuchi ni wa to ga tsu-
leurarenu, to ia no desu.
5.一T am sorry our next proverb does not suggest any better trait
of human nature than the one you are now trying to get rid of.
This old bit of wisdom says, that “a door can not be built for a
man’s mouth.”
6.—Tolcoro ga, to wt tsukuraremasu, yo! Anata wa Isoppu no
hanashi wo o yomi nasatta koto ga gozaimasu Ia? Isoppu no fukat
takumi na hanashi no uchi ni, sulcunaleu mo isshu no hiraita kuchi wo
yohodo umai guwai ni tozashita Koto ga gozaimasu. Go shochi desho ga
gwai-lcoku ye itte otta hito ga Kuni ye laette Icite, iro-iro na tolcoro de
shita to i% oki na koto wo taezu jiman shite orimashite, tatoeba, ore wa
Rodesu ni oite wa dare mo mane ga dekinu hodo na hijo na tobilcoshi
wo shita, kono OO wo mite ita hito wa takusan atta, sore wo hosho-
suru shokonin mo takusan da, to timasu to, sono hanashi wo Ieiita hito
ga Keono otolco ni mulcai, 85 lea mo shiremasen ga, moshi sore ga hontd
nara ima o ide no tokoro wo kari ni Rodesu da to minashite, s6 2 oki
na tobikoshi wo hitotsu yatle misete kudasai, to timashita. Solco de Glci
na tobikoshi wo suru chikara ga aru, to 6 Koto dake ni tsuite wa,
kono otoko no Icuchi wa tojirarete shimaimashita.
6. 一Oh ! yes, it can, Did you ever read “ Aesop's Fables?” One
of those ancient, witty stories tells of how at least one kind of an
open mouth was most effectually closed. A man who had been in
foreign countries, on his return home, you may remember, was always
bragging of the big things he had done in different parts of the
world. In Rhodes, for instance, he said, he had made such an ex-
traordinary leap that no man could come near doing it. There were
“plenty of people who saw him,” he said. He had “ many witnesses
to prove it.” “Possibly,” said a man who heard him talk, “but if
this be true, just think that where you are now is Rhodes. Show
to us one of those big leaps.” That man’s mouth was shut up, ct
least about his big jumping powers. ;
ととろをかりにローデスだとみな
して,
きういひメ BRA DB びと
としをひとつのやつて
みせて (HSU とひひました。 FAT BES
なとびぴが< しをするちから6 が , あると
いふてとだけについては , てのをとと
の《ちは EVENT しまいましな o
ニ十九。だいへにじふくの
ことわきぎ。
や。 4
やす-ふのかひの Cle 5しねひ o
1. ミカタ - し : 一あなたはだたいへんまい
の \ 肥はしをみさつたが, いますとしけいと
のはう5 をいをがなければな 5 ません。 eH
から TR) にうつ 5 ませ 5。あなただのちゃ
はなしのはんはすみましたから , CAL
はわた〈(しがかは 5 をいひたしませうo
びん了ふー- だいと《と vA てとを BSB AY
なきのなたてとがごどぎゅますみか?
2 ロビピジシッシーしレ:ーテチェぴん了ま - だいててくです
to だい <《が CARA とは we が
はじめてでどごどざいます。どうしてかねの
かみが KAISHA に FOR O TH Ar
3 一わたがくしのまう
しますだいくて〈はびん-
GA であつだたの TH. す〈《な〈く$ をの
“ONVERSATION TWENTY-NINTH:—(@)} Vu. 401
XXIX, DAI NIJU KU NO KOTOWAZA.

TWENTY NINTH PROVERB.
YA.
Yasu mono kai no zeni ushinat.
He who buys cheap loses his money.
1, Mikata Shi:—Anata wa taihen umai iimawashi wo nasatta ga

ima sukoshi Iceilco no hé wo isoga nalereba narimasen. Kore kara
“Va” ni utsurimasho. Anata no o hanashi no ban wa sumimashita
kara, kondo wa watakushi ga o kawari wo itashimashé. “ Bimlé-Dai-
koku,” to it koto wo o Ieiki nasatta Ieoto ga gozatmasu cg ?
1. Myr..m:—A very good showing you have made for the other
side of the argument. But we ought to be getting on with our les-
sons a little faster. Let us take up “ Fa.” You have just had
your turn at story telling. I should like a chance for myself. Did
you ever hear of “The Poor Daikoku ?”
2. Robinson Shis—Nani Bimbé-Dailcoleu desu ka? Daileoku ga bimbo

to wa, ima ga hajimete de gozaimasu. Dd shite, kane no kami ga bimbs
ni natta no desu ka?
2. Mr. R:—The poor Daikoku? I never knew that a Daikoku

could be poor. How can the god of riches be poverty stricken?
3.一 Wataleushi no méshimasu Datkolu wa bimbd de atta no desu.
Sulcunakeu mo, sono Dailkolu no 20 ga mazulcw hotle atta no desu.
Shilcashi, milcaiee wa mazileu arimashita ga, aru rojin ga su nen no
だい <《の S35 が B09 BOt あうた

のです。しかしみかけは BO BIBL?
が , ある 55
うじんがすねんのあひだ
Ait をれをしんじんのなしまして , まゆ上-
にち ( BS EX Hr £ とののてののるて
を 5 おしたが , どうしたととかちのと 8
5 やくがあり 5ませんので , きすがの GB5-
じん © 25 しんかうる LAWS も 2i-
なして Laeele じじよん oo Be を Ac に
まして, [av コウキチ , てのだいて<〈《の
Ch 代 8224 HM すまづくつ
のてちの
と- ばあかり
のかねもしあはせも (NH しないらから ,
あいつのをどとかへもつていつてうつちゃや -
のて。と vo」といひ放しだが。コウキチは
とでいあ
みぁでてをの Kr か 5 もずして。 Bees
ととつてうつ
のちゃ5 KK WALI BS しばは -
らく RO とかへつてきすまして, 「和ちら, だい -
と《をうつちやら5う5 とするとよょをの
ひとがをばへ St, 165 がわるから65
がややまべへのだいと c〈《をかひだいと
wove Bh, HLA ど VA ふら 6のてう 2 て
やつちまつたょ」といひましが。ら 5じんは
とれを BNET ととぴ - あがちりまして, 「テン-
Br! あんなみつ
ともない AD を!? KAIES-
だいて〈《 HB wt BC BB をれの 354
にのあがつて。をれの 5H をでるとすぐ
CONVERSATION TWENTY-NINTH : 一(や) ¥.A. 403
aida fulcakcu sore wo shinjin itashimashite, mainichi-mainichi fukew wo

atae yo to itte inotte orimashita g1, 46 shita koto ka chitto mo
riyaku ga arimasen no de, sasuga no rojin mo mo shinkd mo shimbd
mo nalcunashite shimaimashite, jibun no mago wo yobdimashite, “ Kore!
Kokichi, lono の go no deli wa malcoto ni mazuleutte, chitto baleari
no Ieane mo shiawase mo Icureashinai Iara, aitsu wo doko lea ye motte
itte uichatte koi,” to iimashita. Kokichi wa kolcoroete sono ba wo
tachimashite Dailcoku wo totte utchari ni yulcimashita ga, shibaraleu
tatsu to Kaette imashite, “ Ora Datlcoku wo utchard to suru to 9030 no
hito ga soba ye fe ‘yokard ga warulard ga omae no Daikoicu wo
kaitai’ to itta Iara, ni-ji go sen moratte utte yatchimatta yo,” to iima-
shita. Rojin wa kore wo Ieilcimasu to tobi-agarimashite, “ Nanda to !
anna mittomonai mono wo? Bimbo Daileoku me! Ima made nagaleu
ore no uchi ni iyagatte. Ore no uchi wo deru to, sugu ni tanin no saifu
wo yaburi yagatte,” to timashita.
3—Well, this Daikoku I speak of was poor. At any rate an image
of him was shabbily carved.¢ But, mean looking as he was, an old
man for many years trusted in him deeply, and daily prayed to him
for wealth and goodness. But no answers came. At last the old
man lost faith and patience for his god. He called his grandson,--
“Here Kokichi! This god Daikoku is miserably made, and he will
not give even the smallest wealth or blessing to me. Go and throw
him away somewhere.” -Kokichi started to do as he was commanded.
He took Daikoku, and went out to throw him away. After a few
minutes he came back. “ When I was about to throw Daikoku away,”
he explained, “a man came along.’ He said, “ that good or bad he
would like to buy my Daikoku. I sold him, by good fortune, for
twenty-five sen.” As the old man heard this he raised himself up,
and exclaimed
;— What! that looking thing? That poor Daikoku?
Until now he has lived in my house. Just as soon as he gets out
of it he hurts another man’s pocket.”
404. 1SECTION IJ], PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
にだたにんの SvA を PH やがつた」と
いひましだ。
4—BALAV 5 うじん TT Bo とそしてうま-
いひひやう Cho Fit LA をの 546 KU
Bw 人区しん 0 BB そるつてる £ はあめ9-
きせん Do
三十。だいきんじょふのこと
わぎ。
ま。ゆ
BryoaAE Hh WV MFO
1. C ロピシッシーしのはなしのつヾき ): 一もうかヘー
らねばな 5 みせん o ださいひまどんがな 5ま-
しが 5
2. ミカターしレし:ーマア &BOH みさいすし。もるう -

ひとつのととわぎを POT BSB いでてなきつたら
vay Cho 35 すると「w ろは」 52 の
《 $872 との bet. Of @「まり
のじのてとわぎはまがらねば } にた-
ゝれぬと VA のでごどざいます。
3 一いろしい。をの〈《をしまひませ 5う。 .
とそる BB Bt KH £4 26 thoes ic
あのつてをる UAL がございます。ィッップ
のぢおいさんがいひます Dv, あるかしわ -
- CONVERSATION THIRTIETH :—(3) M0 Ao 405
4, Omoshiroi rdjin desu, ne! Soshite, umat hihyo desu! Nani

shiro sono uchi ni, dt ni shinri ga lcomotteru de wa arimasen ka ?
4.—What a comical old fellow! And yet a shrewd comment!
A good deal of truth in it after all, ins’t there? ce)
XXX. DAl SANJU NO KOTOWAZA.

THIRTIETH PROVERB.
MA.
Magaranebu yo ni tatarezu.
No keeping up in the world without bending.
1. (Robinson Shi no hanashi no tsuzuki):—J/6 Icaeraneba narima-

ser. Tadaima don ga narimashita.
J, (Mv. Robinson continues):—I must go back to my house now
The noon gun has just been fired.
2. Mikata Shi:—MGa o machi nasaimashi. Mo hitotsu Icotowaza wo
yatte 0 ide nasattara, ileaga desu. SO suru to, “I, Ro, Ha,” uta no ku
gu mata hitotsu owarimasu. Tsugi no “ Ma?’ no ji no kotowaza wa,
“magaranebayo ni tatarenu,” to iz no de gozaimasu.
2. Mv. M:—Don’t go yet! Let us have one more proverb before
you go. It will just finish out another verse of the I-ro-Je poem.
“Té you do not bend you can not stand up in the world”—is tho
mixim I have for ** Ma,” our next syllable.
38.—Yoroshii, Sono leu wo tshimaimasho. Tokoro ga, makoto ni

yoleu oO Icotowaza ni atte oru hanashi ga gozaimasu. Isoppu no jii
san ga iimasu no ni aru kashiwa no ki ga arimashite Icaze no tame ni
hikinulcarete, awa shimo no ho ye nagarete yulcimashita. ‘Lolcoro qa,
isutsumi no ue wo mimasu to, yoshi ga talcusan ‘hackle imasu no d
DX があり 5まして, かぜの RBH UW ひき-

ぬかれてかはしもるの BS へをがれてゆき-
すしだた。 £274 がのつ\みのうへを ABT
とよしおがおだ (きん bet のゐる
ますのて)か-
しははてとんな Bev tor $ ので SBN
あらしに RWS の WR,
じぶんは SES
な Ov & でありながらひきぬかれな
のはどうもるふしぎであるとう5だがつてを -
bey と , あしはかしは KK ぜかつて
、ちつ-
ともる ALE てはありません。 HBR はあぁあ -
らしとだ \ かのつだたからそれでだふされて
しまつたのでわた《しらはちょつのと LR
かぜにも SHA MH だすかつただのだ
といひ父しな。
4—-RSIRU 5625 をあしです Mo
しかし
いかなるてととがらにだいしても (OLT
Oe を 9\ ず Lbs £2 KH FPAmot
まけるはうが ku てともどざいま
せう。
5. 一ちや
うは 5 へき8かないのはつまらない
きを《です。 85 かへり5ます。いでわいに
ちゃ
や5 ざを VRLEL, さやうなら。
CONVERSATION ‘l'HIRTIETH :一 (ま ) MA. 407
kashiwa wa konna hosoi yowai mono de sae arashi ni tayuru no ni,

jibun wa dlei na tsuyot Ici de ari nagara, hilcinukareta no wa, domo
fushigi de aru, to utagatfe orimasu to, ashi wa kashiwa ni mulcatte,
“chitto mo fushigi de wa arimasen. Anata wa arashi to tatakatia
kara sore de taosarete shimatta no de, watakushira wa chotto-shita
2e ni mo magaru kara, tasulcatla no da,” to ti mashita.
3.
一Very good! Let us finish the verse. I know a story that
suits this proverb exactly. Old Aesop said, “An oak that had been
rooted up by the winds, was carried down the stream ofariver。 On
the banks many reeds were growing. The oak wondered to see that
things so slight and frail had stood the storm. He, wu great, strong
tree, had been rooted up. ‘Cease to wonder,’ said the reed, ‘you
were overthrown by fighting against the storm. We are saved by
bending to the slightest breath that blows
4,—Naruhodo, riled na ashi desu, ne. Shilcashi, ikanaru kotogara

ni taishite mo Kusshite nomi orimasu yori, toki ni wa tatakatte makeru
hd ga, 90! leoto mo gozaimasho.
4.—Cunning reeds were they not? Yet, it seems to me better
sometimes to fight and be beaten, than to yield to every passing
thing.
5.—Ryoho ye kilanai no wa, tsumaranai kisoleu desu. Mo kaeri-
masu. Igwat ni choza wo itashimashita. Sayonara.
5. It is a poor rule that will not work both ways. Now I must
go. I have made an unconscionably long visit. Good bye.
=, だいい SAL SD いち
のてあのめき。
け &
げをあいてきずをあと
める。
さよ fe シナが> のすていしょん Ro -ーレ
ロピジンツン
じんりきしやにてこやまを CRY れり o
きたくるまやは
かけはばはしれり。 H ゼシッシーしは「はやく《( abe B つき
25 だ」とタ-レしは
さけび, ミカすていしょんのいりくぅ
にたちをれり。)
de mW ダダジーしニードだうるもちあはあせ人まうし-
BLT あひ - すみません o (くるまやにもかのひ o) のバー
レー- さんじつ - ぶんきでて区シンパシへて
をつてもらひだい。もしをの £2 の 8 しや
tC のかなみかつかたら Of BC まつ
て- ゐて &
Calo ( まミカターしにもかひ o) BOR を B® か
なきいまし友か。
2 ミカターし: 一かひました。サアやくにんが
LAT をちります。
9.
一 (くるまにのりつっ, ロゼセンッシン- レしはミカターしに
むかひo) とう - しのつ ~ のるのでど
ざいますか。
4. 一オゥ。どちら 6 で Be よろ
しから5 と
CONVERSATION THIRTY-FIRST :~(\J) KE... 409
XXXL DAI SANJU ICHI NO KOTOWAZA,

THIRTY-FIRST PROVERB.
KE.
Ke wo fuite kizu wo motomeru.
He blows away the hair only to find a wound.
(Koko wa Shinagawa no suteishyon nart. Robinson Shi, jinrikisha nite koyama の2

kudart kitareri> Kurumaya wa kake-hashirert. Robinson Sht wa,“ Hayaku hayaku 7
Kisha ya tsuki sd da,” to sakebi, Mixata Shi wa sutelshyon no trikucht nt tachtoreri.)
(Railway station at Shinagawa. Mr. Robinson comes down the hill in a jinrikisha;
the kurumaya running fast. “Hurry up! Hurry up ;“ cries Mr. Robinson, “ The train
is coming.’ Mr. Mikata standing at the station doorway.)
1. Robinson Shi:—DOmo 0 matase moshimashite aisumimasen, (Kuru-

maya 248 mukai,) Rokuji sanjippun made ni Shimbashi ye itte otte mo-
railai. Moshi sono toki no Icisha de tsukanakattara, tsulcu made
matie-ite olcure, (Mikata Shi ni Hukat). Kippu wo o kai nasaimashita
oe ?
1, Mv. R:—I am sorry to have kept you waiting, (Zo the kurumaya)
Meet me at Shimbashi at six-thirly. If I am not on that train, wait
until I come. (fo Mr. Mixata.) Have you bought the tickets?
2. i Sn :—Kaimashiia. Sa! Yaleunin ga youde orimasu.
2. Me. 一 Yes。 Come! The guard is calling.
8.—(Kuruma nt noritsutsu, Robinson Sib wa Mikata Sri nt mukai.) Nito shitsu

ye noru no de gozaimasu Ica ?
3.—CEntering the train, Mr. Rovinson asks.) Are we going second class?
4.—Hai, dochira de mo 0 yoroshikcaro, to omoimashite. Gwailcoleujin

ふもるひまして。わいてくじんはめつたにての
やうなあさはやい SLY にのられません4o
5 一わたくし Ww はどちらで vy の
です。あなたは vO も VOLS へ合
の5 だとちちもひびましが。
6 一がい RAO をしますとるはさき 5
CH が , トウキャウとヨュスムスマとのあひだ
はにとうでも Bf でごどぎいとます。
7.- 一の (BR はだたい
へんにさせい CT
Qo わた (しはまち WU < 設 5ちのあるのを
みて 8 ましだた。 VA はじムにでわつの UZ-
ょつか CTT. 85 《るまのなかへ「ユタン
ポ」を vwitt も ws CSA であぅ5)ません
Do
一しかしる 2A OU HTC kK
あつだかにな 5 ます。フヂサハへ Wl まで
(に ADL HORM にみるだら65 と B
% のます。ラマデザナムへはほ CA EC Sx te
つかれるでせ 35。
9 一わたくしは 85 いひちねんの +} る
ノルシマやへままのみりません。 TAS ははよは
な 5 S5 CT Do わんのとてくろの XP
がはやあかる〈《なちり)ましだ。あの 5 みぎは
のへんはりかしのじぶおんの LRA
でありません wD 「トクガハス」じだいは
CONVERSATION THIRTY-FIRST : 一(け ) ICE. 411
wa metia ni 7C0740 yi na asa hayai keisha ni noraremasen.

4.—Yes. I thought it would be all the same to you. Foreigners
hardly ever take this early train.
5.— Watalcushi ni wa, dochira de mo ii no desu. Anata wa ttsu mo
ito ye o nori da, to omoimashita ga.
5.—It is w matter of indifference to me. I thought you usually
travelled first class.
6.—Nagai tabi wo shimasu toli wa sd desu ga, Toleys to Yokohama

to no aida wa, nito demo raku de gozaimasu.
6.—Only when I take long trips. Between Tokyo and Yokohama
the second class carriages are comfortable enough.
7.—Kono kuruma wa taihen ni samui. desu, ne. Watalcushi wa

macht ni kori nd aru no wo mite kimashita. Kyo wa jinigwatsu no
Jtiyokka desu. Mo kuruma no naka ye, “yutampo” wo irete mo ti
jibun de arimasen Ica ?
7.—This carriage is very chilly, There was ice in the streets,
I noticed. To-day is the fourteenth of December. It is time, I think,
for having the heaters in the carriages.
8.—Shileashi, Icono goro no hi wa sugu ni attaka ni narimasu. Fuji-

sawa ye yuku made ni kitto attalca ni naru daro, to omoimasu. Fujisawa
ye wa jiu ji mae ni tsulcareru es0。
8.—But the days soon grow warm. We shall find it warm
enough, I dare say, before we get to Fujisawa. We shall reach there
before ten o’clock.
9. 一 Watalcushi wa md ichi nen no yo mo Enoshima ye mairimasen.

Tenki wa yoku nari so desu, ne. Wan no tokoro no moya ga haya
akaruleu narimashita. Ano umi giwa no hen wa, mukashi no jibun no
shiokiba de arimasen ka? Tokugawa jidai ni wa bussd na tolcoro
datta sd desu, ne. Gojit nen hodo mae nt Tolkaidd wo aruite mitai
mono deshita.
9.—I have not been at Enoshima for more than a year, We shall
have a perfect day. The haze over the bay is already brighter, Is
412 SECTION II[. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
ぶつ
のつきうかとてるだつた BF CTF Po
こじぶよ BA BE すこへ FC ERAS を
あるいひてみただたいものでし大。
10.
一しちきばばのあつたじだいは 45 # く《-
かのてしまま
した。 B28 Civ © tre
とそがかゆいのは BAS & HOLS ですず。
わたくしはあのときの < とを BBA
のは CO にたいやでごどぎざいます。てんにち
De 《生の CARY がシナやテウセン
で條るろるぼきうとしてゐるととるの $ゃの
ををもひだしてなぅません4。 BEALU がう5-
tf #2 OO SeeA の (HO & きぬ6すず
zi FH OD, をその Bh UL め Lv KK
ちと
なはれだたいろ ( のざんと《なけいばっ
はとんKちシナであと
なはれて 03
ものと FrAA 』J(《にてを5 ますから
oil はあの £38 の < とを BAL
のがいやで REA のてす。
1 一かしのざんと《はちのとも = ネン
のふめいよにな 5 もせん、ヨーロッズ ¥
bret までてはゃなじ <とがあっだたの
です。せのやうしょ <Z《の Bore が
やはらいのできだたのもるいち区 USO ねん
SN からです。ニホンがてん MKちテウセン
や ye の RB に ORS <とは
の補 Zee eRe の
CONVERSATION THIRTY-FIRST :-(け) IKKE. 413
not that the old Yedo execution ground,—over there by the sen? In
the Tokugawa days that was a ghastly place, I am told. I wish I
coukl have travelled over the Tolkaido fifty years ago.
10.—Shiokiba no atta jidai wa m6 naleunatie shimaimashitu. Anna

jidat no mata to Iconat no wa, hontd ni Icelcko desu. Watakushi wa
ano toki no Iolo wo omou no wa jitsu ni iya de gozaimasu. Konnichi
waga kuni no guntat ga Shina ya Chosen de horobosé to shite iru to-
koro no mono wo omoidashite narimasen. Osoroshii gomon da no, zai-
nin no Ieubi wo sarasu Icoto da no, sono hoka mukashi no jidai nt
okonawareta iro-iro no zankolu na keibatsu wa, konnicht Shina de
elconauarete iru mono to taihen yoku nite orimasu kara, watakushi wa
ano tolci no koto wo omou no ga iya de naran no desu.
10.—The days of that execution ground are gone, never to come
back. ‘I am glad they are gone forever. I do not like to think of
them, They remind me too much of what our army is now trying
to destroy in Korea and in China. The horrible torture, the ex-
posure of heads of criminals, all the cruelty of the old punishments,
and so much else in the old times, were too much like what is now
to be seen in China for me to want to remember them.
11.—Mukashi no zankoku wa, chitto mo Nihon no fumeiyo ni nari-

masen. Yoroppx ni mo chilcalcu made wa onaji koto ga atta no-desu.
Seiyo sholcolcu rio matsurt goto ga yaaraide kita no mo ichi: ni hyaleu
nen mae ara desu. Nihon ga konnichi Chisen ya Shina no tame ni
tsukuseru Icoto wa Yéroppa ya, Amerika ga, Nihon no tame ni tsu-
Kkushita ofO de, sono mae ni wa kailcaleukara ga Yoroppa ya Ame-
rila no tame ni tsukushita Koto desu. Jinrui wa shuzoku ya, kolcu-
min yori wa, hirot Icotoba de, hito wa mina Ajia jin de ard ga, Yérop-
pa jin de ard qa, Amerilca jin de ard ga, arui wa sono hoka no tokoro-
no ningen de ard ga tagai ni at tasuleu beku, mata sono tasulce wo
shonin subelci mono da, to omoimasu,.
11.--The ancient cruelties are nothing against Japan now. It is
414 SECTION II, PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
にの《しだ <とで , その BX BR はかい -
かく《からがョヨーロッパや FAIA の RY
にのつく
しだたてとです。じんるのはしゆぞ<
やと〈みん 35 はひろいてとばで, Ue
はみなアジ
ャーじんでてあら5 が , ヨーロッペ -
じんであら5 が, アメリヵァ- じんで HBS
がかあるひはをの ER のと < ろるのにたん -
げんで 665 が , RBU にあひ RF
A, BR そのたすけをしょうたんすべき
ID だとちちも $ひます。
12 一そのとほり 5 です。しかし say は
きういふととがら6 に But はしたがふ
45, みち
びぴいて FOR RH ょかつたと
もるひます。
1 一けれどもる CARH では =* ンが
みちびぴいてをります。をそのてとととそれから
どんなと《みんでてもいひいちどはしたがふた
と WA そよを Bot ど 5ん導きwゅ。
いま Lb AS せんねんまおへの =r
=v bh の
Ue Lb てん K ちまでの <くみんは
みなそのとほち) です。
CONVERSATION THIRTY-FIRST :—(\J) KE. 415
not so very long since the same things were done in Europe. The
Western nations were made humane in their legislation only within
Jast century or two. Japan is now doing for Korea and China
the same good that Europe and America have done for Japan, and
that, before that time, reformers did for Europe and America. Man-
kind is larger now than tribe or nation. All men ought to help one
another, and ought to recognize one another’s help, whether they are
Asiatics, Europeans, Americans or human beings from anywhere.
12.—Sono tori desu. Shilcashi, Nihon wa sd it kotogara ni oite wa

shitagau yori, michibiite otta nara yokatta, to omoimasu.
13.—Very good. But I wish Japan had led in these matters rather
than folluwed.
13.—Keredomo Ieonnichi de wa, Nihon ga michibiite orimasu. Sono

Koto to, sore Iara donna kokumin de mo icht do wa shitagota, to i&
oO wo, omotte goran nasai. Ima yori rolcu sen nen mae no Ejiputo
no jidat yori, Iconnichi made no Koleumin wa mina sono tori desu.
13.
一But Japan is leading now. Remember that. And also re-
member that every nation that leads, once had to follow. This is
true of nations from Egypt's time six thousand years ago until to-
day.
416 SECTION ITI; PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL,
=P. だのきんじああた
Oc Cass
on Yd
ふるきを ROMT あだらしきをしるゐるo
一カタあーしーーわな (しらも Bowes ちほの-
てのますととろはす - ねんいぜんモールス -
はくしがはつけんいたしましな MUD
でごどざひます。みちばだたにちらかのてのゐる
wu を FEA か Se。u UHL は co
Oe が Be #wo7e とまうします。
きみしゆめ £Oo i die その SL
はだん ( にあがつて WK 85 てす o a
5B へんがうみぎきはであつた ERA kt
はと \ «& O72 じんみんが ES てか
を €0OT をりました。そしてをのかの
HES © 62 るし 5 くずして , そを
なかへ tar BOC 2 きかいも O2-
してゆきましだ o。きう vA よるい 3D Xt
LOT れきしいぜんのととがら5 が BY に
わかつて (4 やう5 WW なりおましだたo Ame
のかいづかの LEN をしゆめつばんした
ID がどざひますからねあげまうしすま-
せう5。
32.セピンッシ-ーしありがたうとのカムサキ

CONVERSATION THIRTY-SECOND :—(2.) FU. 417
XXXU. DAI SANJU NI NO KOTOWAZA.

THIRTY-SECOND PROVERB.
FU.
Furuki wo tazunete ataraushiki wo shirau.

New things are learned by studying the old.
1. Mikata Shi:— Watalushi domo ga ima totte imasu tolcoro wa,

smnen izen Morusu LHaleushi ga haleken ilashimashita Ieaizuka de gozai-
masu. Michibata ni chiralcatte iru keat wo goran nasai. Mukashi wa,
kono tsutsumi ga hama datta, to moshimasu. Mirun Halcushi no setsu
ni yoreba kono kishi wa dan-dan-ni agatte yulcu, sd desu. Kolkora hen
ga umigiwa de atia jibun ni wa, oO ni ita jimmin ga hama de kai
wo kutte orimashita. Soshite, sono kai no oki na yama-wo Icoshirae
mashite, sono nalea ye takeusan dogu ya, Icilcai wo nokoshite yulcimasht-
ta. 86 ia furui mono ni yotte, relcishi izen no Keotogara ga, 07 ni wa-
katte kuru 90 ni narimashita. Omori no Icaizulea no shirabe wo shu-
ppan shita mono ga gozaimasu kara, 0 age moshimashd.
1. mr.m:—We are now passing through the shell-heap which Prof.
Morse discovered some years ago. See the shells scattered all along
the road side, It is supposed that this bank was the sea-shore in
past ages. Prof. Milne thinks that tho coast is slowly rising. When
the shore line was here, the old fellows who lived in this neigh-
borhood used to eat shell-fish on the beach. They left big piles of
shells, and also left many of their utensils and implements in the
shell-heaps. Out of these old things « good deal of knowledge of the
pre-historic times has come to light. I have some published discus-
sions about this Omori shell-pile which I will give you.
2, Robinson Shi:—Arigatd.,... ........ kono Kawasaki no ds?

のはしから AR ラジ
-さんのけい
しょ〈《は
VS じゃやあり# せん bo やまがゆき
てで B2OL4A でてどざ w ますずす。 7 O Bit
のる < と。しかしみつは anv TCH Ro
わたくしははじめてトウキャウッへ BSL?
ときるのてとを DTN はしません co ちゃ
や-
ラッだ £3 の TH で CAVELe がか
lc MAK もみかのて BAUS ございましかな
Ce set Ie Se Bases 上あか -
&® 5 bm RbBLRe £2 のはじめ
i ge gh eles ck Bane & © で
Ate でみゆ i あると ESS AUS
(にきたなうどざのます。…… モグカナター +
まる
5 ましだo
9 一の含双が RO とものごどと DB かほる
ものではありません Mo わたくしがはじ -
めて ArH FF みましなのはや 2 の
tS 。でのぎゅましで , ちいにのれだつて
ナゴヤから =ドへ Ol みちでごどぎいま-
した。そのじぶん & は BU の AL の
みちがひいとでいひのばいひであり
5まして,
あらゆるの 5$% のだの, か〆だの , 64H
だの , うまだの , それから BR かちの
7eび内と fF @ がゆき \ をや Ut FFE
BLRo わたくしどもる % をのへんの HRY
€ wOKt ひいたしまみした。 £0 URA it
CONVERSATION THIRTY-SECOND
:—(3,) FU. 419
kara mita Fujisan no keisholcu wa, it ja arimasen ka? Yama ga yu-

ki de masshiro de gozaimasu. Ta no arete iru koto! Shikashi natsu
wa kirei desut ne. Watakushi wa hajimele Tolcyd ye kimashita tokt no
7o7O wo wasure wa shimasen. Chddo aki no sue de gozaimashita ga,
ta ni nanni mo naleutte sabishii gozaimashita no de, watakushi wa
tsut Icoky6 wo shitau yd ni narimashita. Natsu no hajime wa, ta ga
hijo ni Kiret na no de, hantai de fuyu ni naru to domo hijo ni kitano
GJORMIMASU...seeeeee0-MO Kanagawa ye mairimashita.
desolate are the rice fields! They are beautiful in summer, I remem-
ber the first time I went to Tokyo. It was inithe late autumn. The
dreariness of the empty rice-fields made me home-sick. ‘They are
just as extremely ugly in winter as they are extremely lovely in early
summer ........Here we are at Kanagawa.
3.—Tsuki-hi. ga tatsu to monogoto ga kawaru mono de wa arimasen

ka? Watalcusht ga hajimete Kanagawa wo mimashita no wa, yattsu
no toki de gozaimashite, chichi ni tsuredatte Nagoya kara Yedo ye
yuku michi de gozaimashita. Sono jibun ni wa gale no kiwa no mi-
chi ga, hito de ippai de arimashite, arayuru norimono dano, Ieago dano,
kuruma dano, uma dano, sorekcara mata kachi no tabibito dano ga
yukilei wo shite orimashiia. Watakushi domo mo sono hen. no chaya de
ippalu itashimashita. Sono jibun ni wa, Yokohama wa tsumaranu mono
de arimashita ga, ima de wa Yokohama wa rippa na mono to nari-
mashite, Icolco no ho ga kawaisd ni tsumaran mono ni nartmashita.
* * *
* ® *
3.—How time changes things! When I first saw Kanagawa I was

only eight years old. My father and I were on our way to Yedo from
Nagoya. The road there, along the bluff, was crowded. All sorts of
norimono, Icago, carts, horses and post-travelers were going and coming.
We spent the night in a tea-house over there. Yokohama then was
almost nothing. Now Yokohama is everything, and this miserable
place is almost nothing.
420 SECTION III. PRACTICN IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
はョヨュハマはのつまらんもるのであり
5きました
が , いみではコョヨムマは SOK な $の
とな 5 して , ZY のは 5 がかはいさ5
(CC つまらん 4 %ものにな 5 しだo
BB RE なさいませんか。フジサスへ
AGL2o BA の ULC AA がだけややく -
NR のです。ホドガヤでとまつた LA
はたいへんまたねばならんとやる $ひました
Bo てこのどろの ALP はひじやうふき-
をそくです。じかんへうはひい《きでるつて
ぜちや - くちゃやになり5ましなo
SHS, few BALA きん

のこと
わぎ。
e み
ととゆ RIAU しなするなし。
1. ミカターし : 一あなたは (42 を SHT
くださいません Do わだたく《しはちょつとち-
ややへ LORS ごどざいますから o
9. ロビピンソンシーレ:ー(《るまや。に baw 44
(42 がにだいいひるの Fo エフノシマへ
rot をるく € Littl をしまゆ
2でて 2h
からどじの ALF のまに HA や 5
CONVERSATION THIRTY-THIRD
:一(こ) KO. 421
3 上 *
4.—0 oli nasaimasen ka! Fujisawa ye kimashita. Hon no jago

fun dake okureta no desu. Hodogaya de tomatta toki ni wa taihen
mataneba naran, to omoimashita ga. Konogoro no kisha wa hijo ni
fulcisoku desu, Jikan hyd wa ilcusa de motte, mucha-kucha ni nari-
mashita,
4, mr.R;—Wake up! We are at Fujisawa. We are only fifteen
minutes late. I thought that when we stopped at Hodogaya we were
in for a long wait. Trains are very irregular these days. The war
upsets the whole time table.
XXXII. DAI SANJU SAN NO KOTOWAZA.

THIRTY-THIRD PROVERB.
KO.
Kotoba okereba shina sukunashi.
Many words, little matter.
1. Mikata Shi:—Anata wa kuruma wo kimele kudasaimasen ka?

Watakushi wa chotto chaya ye yorits gozaimasu kara.
1. mr. mr 一You get the kuruma, please. I wish to step over to
the tea-house for a moment.
2. Robinson Shi:—(kurumaya ni mukai.) Oi! Kuruma ga ni dai iru

no da. Knoshima ye itte soko de shokuji wo shimatte, sorekara go ji
no kisha no ma ni au yo ni, Kamaleura ye iku no da ga, ikura de
yaru 6g ?
2. Mr. R:—(To a kurumaya.) Here! I want two jinrikisha. We wish
to go to Enoshima, to take tiffin there, and afterwards to go on to
低カマクラへ wl のだ HB wb で
やる Dro
8 一へオイ (o いつてう5 たふだり WORT Dro
f=Ae tbh で FEL BA Feo
5--
どうもるみちがたいへんわる 5 ございwe-
間して。
G—-S5 whe gr EH £5 C も wrt,
wih €C tt @ We
一どうしても$
るいもK ちかいり 5ます。エフシー
のあんないは wb st dro
9--イヤ FR がいつだ <との lpr は
BAW ものいらない。 BE をれの LAR
Le i SAD をしかの gag
をも
oN Cg しかしカマクラ BSC いきます
ととままらなければな) ません o ゆふがたまで
tc もどれますと IKEH BBA のでど-
ざゅますが, CU では (65 でざいます。
10.
一しやべつてはかりをつてはしかたが
ho WLR いるかいへばい \ んだ。
1 ユー
へ4(o EN でははちじク2- せんて
りみせうo
まお
12. 一はもちじつ - せんだ bo LMS もな Co

でわい
と《じ 4 だ oH Uりちゃ
やくちゃやなね
CONVERSATION THIRTY-THIRD:—(2) KO. 423
Kamakura for the five o’clock train. How much will you take us
for?
3. 一月 7 hei! Ichi ni fulart irimasu Ica ?

3 一 Yes sir! Do you want two men for each jinrikisha ?
4—Iya! hitori de taleusan da.
4—No! One will do.
5.—tDomo ! michi ga tathen wara gazaimashile.
5.—The road is very bad, sir.
6.—SO0 iz Ieoto wa do de mo ii. Ileura de 76 no lea?

6.—Nonsense! How much will you go for?
7.—D6 shite mo ichi-nicht kalcarimasu. Hnoshima no aniait wa

irimasu ka ?
7.—It will take all day. Do you want a guide for Enoshima?
8&.—Iya! Ore ga itta Koto no hoka wa nan ni mo iranai, Naze

ore no tta koto nt henji wo shinai Ia?
8.
一No! I want nothing except what I am asking for. Why
don’t you answer my question?
9.—Hei! hei! Shikashi, Kamakura made ikimasu to tomaranalce-

reba narimasen. Ydagata made ni modoremasu to, yohudo chigaw no-
de gozaimasu ga, go ji de wa Icurd gozaimasu,
9.—Well, sir, if I go on to Kamakura, I shall have to stay there
all night. If I could get back home before evening, it would make
a difference. But it is dark at five o'clock, sir.
10.—Shabette balcari otte wa, shileata ga nai. Ikura iru ka ieba
tinda.
10.—Don’t stand there chattering like that, but tell me how much
your fare is?
11.—Hei! hei! Sore de wa, hachijissen de mairimasho.
11.—Yes, sir! I shall have to ask you eighty sen.
12.—Hachijissen da to? Tohd mo nai! Gwailoku-jin da lara

mucha-kucha na ne ga teru, to omotteru na, Sorya ikenai. Enoshima
made*nijissen, sore ara, Enoshima kara Kamakura made nijagosen yard,
424 SECTION III. PRACTICE IN.THE COLLOQUIAL.
がいへると RIOTS Fo VIF いけ
ない。
エフノシマまでにじつ - せん , それからエフシマ
からカマクラすまで UMULSC-AHA やら653。
19-
一ソリヤあなたあんまりやすうどざい -
才す。ろく
じふ - どせんでの5 ませううco を-
iD 株んあすうすの ff でざどきぎゅのまずすず。・
doe ちあ wh Ke しじたどーーんて
wo RR ののつて WHS BB それでゆな
か-
なければばかにされる £5 はあるいて
いく《 Lo
15一どうかもう - すとしやつて〈ください
紋ー
し。
16--
これだけのみちにしじょふど - せんな-
ら 74 SA Ro ウレラニコマクラで £365
てでていであらうが析作べへの 2S 区
ちがひはあちやしない。しかしいやだ YH
4れどどじ
つ- せんやるとし 5。それで v-
かなら , カタセ PH カマクラまでて SSH
5 なぬねでやとふのは VSS あぅキー-
Lavo いつし》 KH BR いでるのはての
& かた Ko
一よるあしう Clrete FC He tae
をもつてまわりう o
5みせ
CONVERSATION THIRTY-THIRD : 一(に) KO. 425
12.
一Righty sen? Ridiculous! I suppose, because I am a foreigner
you think you can put on fancy prices, That won’t do at all, I
will pay you twenty sen to Enoshima, and then I will give you
twenty-five sen from there to Kamakura.
138.—Sorya, anata ammari yasu gozaimasu. Rokuju go sen de mairi-

mashd. Sore ga honts no ne de gozaimasu.
13.—Oh ! sir, that is too cheap. I will go for sixty-five sen. That
is the real price.
14.—Dame da, to iu ni. Shiju go sen de ileu nara notte yulcd ga,
sore de yukanakereba baka ni sareru yori wa, aruite ilu, yo.
14.—Rubbish, I tell you! If you will go for forty-five sen I will
take you. If you wont go for that, I will rather walk than be impos-
ed upon.
75.
一 67c@ md sukoshi yatte leudasaimashi.
15.—Please give.a little more, sir.
16.—Kore dake no michi ni shiji go sen nara talcusin da. Sore

ni Kamaleura de tomaré ga, Icoko de tomard ga, omae no hd ni chigai
wa arya shinai. Shilcashi, iya da keredo, go jissen yaru, to shiyd. Sore
de ilanu nara, Katase kara Kamakura made sot na ne de yatou no
ua zosa arya shinat. Issho ni o ideru no wa, kono o kata da.
16.—Forty-five sen is plenty for the trip. It makes no difference
to you, I know, whether you sleep in Kamakura or here. Yet, while
I do not like to give it, I will say fifty. sen for the trip. If you won't
take that, it is easy enough to get men from Katase to Kamakura
for a decent price. Here is the gentleman who is going with me.
17,.—Yoroshi gozaimasu. Sugu ni Ieuruma wo motie mairimasho.

17.—All right, sir. I shall have the jinrilcisha here in a moment,
=F fw 2€ACS しの
ごだのあさ。
を (2
をみの 55 VC やいまを HSB
1. きみカターレューあななは wt 2\ を CBA
なさのつたばか 5 で, ろつぴびや (《( MA ほど B-
へ大とのへんが =ニホンの 54H で
TALS め Ce} MEMO? £24 for と
はたもはれますまいが , じつきい < のへんは
わが (WU でいひちばんかんじんな LAA
であつたのです。
2。ロビアッウジジーしジーうんめいと wh 40 ik
としつき 8 の RO うちにたいへんにかはつて
《る $ものでございます。あの =*
ォンの
ルーテルとのいはれだた = チレンがふしききを
あら
はしたのはとのへんであら
5ません
かo
3 一さきうです。とのみちを 85 FAL ゆき-

23 と tb だだつて AGT, をてで
ニチレンの TA がニチレンをてくろきうと
したの Chto あななはそのはなしをど
AU です Do
4—»4, せんだつてウヘクノのびじゆつくわん
でを< のと < ろるの BB’を HSL? 3B,
CONVERSATION THIRTY-TOURTH : 一(え ) HE. 427
XXXIV. DAI SANJU SHI NO KOTOWAZA.

THIRTY-FOURTH PROVERB.
E.
Eni no uchi ni yaiba wo fukumu.

Conceals a sword within a smile.
1, Mikata Shi:—Anata wa ima Ieoko wo goran nasaita balari de,

roppyalcu nen hodo mae ni, Icono hen ga Nihon no uchi de jinkod no
goku okatta tokoro datta to wa, omowaremasumai ga, jissai Icono hen
wa, waga uni de ichiban Keanjin na toleoro de atta no desu.
1, mr. ms 一 You would not imagine, to look at it now, that six

hundred years ago this neighborhood was one of the most populous
parts of the empire. It certainly was the most important place in
Japan.
2, Robinson Shi:—Ummei to iad mono wa toshi-tsuli no tatsu neh

‘ni, taihen ni kawatte kuru mono de gozaimasu. Ano Nihon no Riteru
o iwareta Nichiren ga fushigi wo arawashita no wa, leono hen de ari-
masen ka ?
2, mr. R:—Fortunes change much in time. And was it not near
here that Nichiren, who is called the Luther of Japan, had some of
his wonderful experiences?
8.—86 desu. Kono michi uo mod sulcoshi yukimasu to, o tera ga

tatte imasu. Soko de Nichiren no telci ga Nichiren wo koroso to shita
no desu. Anata wa sono hanashi wo go zonji desu Ica?
3.
一Yes! Not far ahead on this road, is a temple built upon the
spot where the enemies of the reformer tried to have him put out
of the way. You remember the’story?
4—Hai! Sendatte Ueno no dijutsu-cwan de soko no tokoro no 6

wo mimashita ga, taihen yolu dekite orimashite, shioki nin wa Nichiren
rs
BRYA Lh Cat をだりみ

して。しおきき選ん
は = ニチレンの《ぴびにかだながだたい\ ななム
ので BYAVT Xb, = チレンの HE
にたはき&
れいなひかめ5 がかい\つて OF8-
Lo が , どうもぶぷぶつけう5 とき }5すとけ 5
と DAB はかいへん 1 Kt ゐるの
が BES ごどぎざいます Mo
5.-
一ーチレンはど
ごし }15 ちの LID か -
いづかのあり
まおした reed のをばの
イケガミでしにたましだ。
6 一わなくしはじょでわつのだいさきいに
イケガミへ VOT みましだ DD あす< の
5 BE anv なのは Ar <とがど-
ざいません。あれは TAF YE] のも 5) に
のてきしまぜ 5 Dye
7 一あれよりもちほ 8 う5 ござい #すが
あれ We ちあのばてはあり )ません 4o
8 一わたくしはきさく
-ねんフジチンの WL
のはうの KY にある = ニチレンのれい -
じやうのミノプサンへゆきすしたが , 7
はごし 1 うちの LIES ニチレンのら 5ね-
んのとききのすみ - かで , をのへきち BC
AN に VOR BSBAUU のでしを ELAR
ととろです o いまでもだたいへんかけは-
なれなととろですが , RISA あるたてもの
CONVERSATION THIRTY-FOURTH :—(i2) E. "429
no kubi ni Ieatana ga tatanai no de odoroite ori, Nichiren no 6 の 0 ni

wa, kirei na hikari ga kakatte imashita. Ga, domo Bulkyd to Kiri-
sutoky6 to no 6 wa, taihen yoku nite iru no ga 0 gozaimasu, ne.
4.—Yes, I saw a good picture of the scene at the Ueno Art Ex-
hibition not long ago. It was capitally done. The executioner was
amazed at finding his sword powerless on the saint’s neck. A lovely
light irradiated Nichiren’s face. How much alike many Buddhist
and Christian symbols are!
’
5.—Nichiren wa, go shochi no tori, Ieaizulea no arimashita Omori
no soba no Ikegami de shinimashita.
5.—Nichiren died, you know, at Ikegami, not far from Omori,
where we saw the shell-heap.
6.—Watakushi wa iigwatsu no taisai ni Ikegami ye ite mimashita

ga, asolco no mori hodo kiret na no wa mita Icoto ga gozaimasen. Are
wa Yitenji no mori ni hitteki shimasho ica?
6.—I have been at the great October festival at Ikegami. The
grove is one of the finest I ever saw. Does it equal the one at
Yitenji ?
7.—Are yori mo dey gozaimasu ga, are hodo rippa de wa arima-

sen,
- 7. 一 It is larger, but not so impressive.
8 一 Watakushi wa saku nen Fujisan no nishi no ho no yama ni

aru Nichiren no reijo no Minobusan ye yulcimashita ga, koko wa go
shichi no tori Nichiren no roren no toki no sumilca de, sono helcichi
made kiki ni itta 6 zet no deshi wo oshieta tokoro desu. Ima de mo,
taihen keake hanareta tokoro desu ga, takusan aru tatemono no uchi ni
hombo to iw no ga arimashite, ippen itte miru dale no neuchi ga 90-
zaimasu. Hitotsu no heya desu ga watakushi ga Nihon de mimashila
ucht de wa, ichiban hadeyaka de kirei de arimashite, watakushi wa
sono kaneme no aru no to utsukushit no to ni bdillcuri itashimashita,
8.
一 Last year I was at Minobu, the Nichiren sanctuary among
the mountains west of Mt. Fuji. Nichiren, you know, lived there
の 5b % RAMS といふのがあり5
まして , VORA いつのてみるだけのねうち
が。ございます。ひとののへやですが
わだたく《しがニホン
= でみました 56 では
いち - ばんはでやかでき8れいてありまして,
わだ《しはをのかねめのあるのと
うつ《しいのとなぴのつく 5 いたしましだが。
(カタセのちゃ
-やゃo)
9-
一ちや - や LAR) いら
つしやいo
10 一あめがだ 5。かへ 5 に Hh ちょのと
kot もる wv がいまは CMA が
ないから6o イヤあんないはいらない。
そいで $090 のを。オアせダシッシー
SA, まあ
あめませ 5。 85 じふのちじです。
1一すなやます D は5 への区 5 ませう。
どうも UA のみづのきれいな < と。 LK
もるいへんにだたかいやう CH ね。オホシマ
がちかく。みをるてと。ふん《わぎざぎざんるも
Wh はだいらいそうなけり 5 をだしてを 5}-
aS [is
* * *
12— 2.79 はいし BITS Bb のほんみちなのぼり

ゆけり。みち
5すが 5 みちばたのすずす- じふのみせ LY
なきい」 £5 のことばな GU
f「いちつしやい」「およんたり。
なほのぼりゆぅ3, がけにてあこまれ nS みききのにし-
CONVERSATION THIRTY-FOURTH :—(t2) E. 431
in his later life, and taught the crowds of disciples who went into
the wilderness to hear him. It is a far-off place even now, but
among the many buildings there, there is one, the ‘‘ Temple of the
True Bones,” which is worth seeing. That is the richest and finest
single room by far, of all I have yet seen in Japan. I was aston-
ished at its wealth and beauty.
(Katase no chaya.)
(Tea house at Katase.)
9. (Chaya onna), Irasshai!
9.—CWaitress), Please come in.
10. Mikata Shi: —Arigato. Kaeri ni wa chotto yotte mo i ga, ima

wa jikan ga nai Iara. Iya annai wa iranai. Koko de matte i na.
Sg Robinson San, mairimashd. Mo jitichi ji desu.
10, Mr. ms一 We have not time now. Thank you! We may stop
for a moment on our return. No! we do not need any guide. Wait
here for us. Come, Mr. Robinson, let us go. It is almost eleven
o'clock. ,
11, Robinson Shi:—Sunayama no hd ye noborimashd. Démo 6 no

mizu no kiret na koto. Shiwo mo taihen ni takai yo desu, ne. Oshima
ga chikaleu mieru koto. Funkwazan mo kyo wa taiso na kemuri wo
dashite orimasu na.
11, mr. R:—Let us climb over the sand-pile! Ah! how lovely the
water is to-day! The tide is very high. How near, Oshima seems.
The volcano is having a big smoke to-day.
12.—Futari wa ishi oki mura no hommichi wo nobori yukeri. Michi-

sugara michibata no 84 no mise yori, “ Irasshai.” “ Oyonnasai, ” t6 no
kotoba wo uketari. Nao nobori yuki, gale nite kalcomaretaru misaki no
nishigawa wo sugite. Benten no Twaya ni tlarishi ga, Icore made ileutabi
mo mishit koto nareba iwaya no nalea ye wa irazariki. Kono hen ni
がはを FH. 「さペンテン] のいはやにいたりし DB これ

までいく TO も AL ことなれば CHP のがかへ
はいら 5ざりき。このへんにはまたおほ《くのこども
ありて , あかれら5 に NIT すいちうに Ci をなげ- いれ
LY その bor のりの TH に, じふにでわつにても
すゐも 3) にとぴいるものあり9し B, それらの TB に
もおほくのかれをつひやさきさり so このひふたりは
Tis 093 と GH とをたのしまんためたがひに
きなれしところにきたりし OA なり。か〈《て LITSS
の Hv wll の 5 へに LL を BY, うちょする UA
かながめし Ob, がけのいたさきにょどのぼりまん
なか
のみち LY ひがしのがけへもどりしがしょ《じを
なきんがために「\
ンキロウタ」にかちょ
りたり。
13 一こい \ のけぃしょ ( はわなだた (しが
みた 5ちではじゃ
や5 と 5 のぶるゐです。
もつともアタミへ OC みちにはと< の
けいしょ〈《 KK % REowm ほどの LUA
5 HPoebt, Fes ゆみ Tess; のせ 5
が 28 £d も FAL ばかりきれいか
もるしれみせん。きよねんのはるは HEU
CONVERSATION THIRTY-FOURTH :—(i2) F. 433
wa mata dieu no Ieodomo arite, karera ni nedarite suichya ni zenit wo

nageire-shime sono wazulea no ri no tame ni juniqwatsu nite mo suichyii
ni tobi iru mono arishi ga, sorera no tame ni mo dieu no kane wo
tsuiyasazariki. Kono hi futart wa tada kit to wmi to wo tanoshi-
man tame tagai ni keinareshi tolcoro ni kitarishi nomi nari, we
shibaraleu no aida twa ni Icoshi wo kale uchi yosuru nami wo naga-
meshi nochi gale no itadalei ni yoji nobori mannaka no michi yori
higashi no gale ye noborishi ga, sholeuji wo nasan ga tame ni Kinkird
ni tachiyort tari.
12. 一The friends climb up the narrow, stony, main street of the
village. They are greeted all the way by cries of “ Welcome!”
“Please look!” and the like, from the scores of shops that border the
road. They keep on up the hill. They pass along the western face
of the cliff-bound promontory as far as the “ Benten Cave.” They
do not go into the cave, however. They have seen it several times
in former years. They do not waste much money on the boys who
pester them to throw pennies into the water and who dive, even
in December for such small gains. The friends have come out for
the day to a place familiar to both, just for the pleasure of the air
and the sea. After sitting on the rocks for a while, and enjoying
he dash of the waves, they climb to the top of the cliff. They go
back by the central path to the east bluff, as far as the Kinkir6
where they stop for tiffin.
13.—Kolco no Keeisholcu wa watakushi ga mita uchi de wa, 070 no

burui desu. Mottome, Atami ye ce micht ni wa Ieono keishoku ni
mo otoranw hodo no tolcoro ga arimashite, Atami no Uomi no ho ga
koko yori mo sulcoshi baleari Iciret ka mo shiremasen. Kyonen no
haru wa asolco no nilcai de nisanji Ican asonda koto ga arimasu ga,
umi to is to no umati quai ni tsuzutte iru tolcoro wa, itsu mite mo
yO gozaimasu.
13, Mr. R:—This is onc of the best views I know. On the road
to Atami there are spots which almost equal it. The Uo-mi at Atami
is perhaps somewhat finer. Last year in the spring I spent several
の UWhw で W-BA-CLHA あそんだてと

がありますが , 5 みと BL との 5 まひ
Cow 人つの WMておるととろはクウ
みても £5 どざいます。
1 よーオォャ (, AS が <のがけのね8 へ
はひい- あがるてと。どうもいけない。 LEC
いんけん - なふう Ko いまはねとの
25 区 CAl wot を 5 ますが , あしだた
はとら6 のや 5 にはげし〈なるでせ 5。
15.
一あなたは 5 うみがちち BHv だと
必ずすね。それではは AM も B SEU
CH5e Ot お we CH AM KC
BA てとはあり5)叙せん。 VO で % BLY
io b&b 20 の ES を 2087s
16 一どちきう5 が BRLRo きけは Ble
ic しませ 9o キリジピビール ke しやう Ce
ありません Do
1 一きらう。しませう。ねヘーきん BA な
toe, をも 2 のできで #2 (Me OFf(L2
アメリカ -5 ゆめうで WD RET をたペべ -
BZE5Q0 CD やき- ざかなはだたい
へんうまい。
てれはホン= -れう 50 のう5
うちでわたくし
Oo どく YS な AO です。
18-
とそめ (fe I を区 BB we すきですず
Do
CONVERSATION THIRTY-FOURTH :—(Z) E. 435
hours up on that balcony. I am always charmed with its exquisite

combination of coast and sea. .
14,—Oya, oya! mizu ga Ieono gake no neki ye haiagaru koto. Dé

mo ce Yohodo inken na fi da, Ima wa neko no yo ni qoro- goro
itte orimasu ga, ashita wa tora no yi ni hageshiku naru deshd.
14, my. m:—-Look! how the water crawls up to the base of this
cliff. I do not like it; it seems so treacherous. It is purring like a
cat 5 to-morrow it may be as fierce as a tiger.
15.— Anata wa umi ga 0 kirat da, to miemasu, ne. Sore de wa,

fune mo o keirai deshd. Wataleushi wa ima de wa fune ni y3 oto wa
arimasen. Itsu de mo kisha yori wa fune no hd wo erabimasu.
15.—Evidently you are no friend of the sea. But I believe you
are not a good sailor. Now, I am never sea-sick. .I would rather
take a voyage, than a railway trip at any time.
16.—Go chisd ga kimashita. Sale wa nani ni shimasho? Kirint

Biiru ni shiyd ja arimasen ka ?
16.—Here comes the tiffin. What shall we drink? Let us have
some Kirin Beer.
17.—86 shimashd. Nésan! dlei na Opの wo motte kite o Eye. Wa-

takushi wa Amerika ria de Icono tamago wo tabemashd. Kono 9たに
zalcana wa taihen umai, Kore wa Nihon ryori no uchi de, watalcush
no goku suki na mono desu.
17.—All right. Nésan, bring mea large cup. I shall ent my eggs
in Yankee style. , , The baked fish is delicious. This is one of the
Japanese dishes I thoroughly enjoy.
18. Kono hoka ni nani ga o sulci desu ka ?

18.—What else do you like?
19.-[
チャッンムシ | 「ウナギメシ | | ミッシル ]
「トリナベ」それから「タマゴャキネ」の 5b に
もる FS なのがごどございます。かう vs
るのはみなごぞんじでせう5。マア HER
のどぜんの #なかの 34D i して $
わたくしのぉ 5 ひ0 なものはま <と CU
すくなうぅ
うごどざいます。
20 一のるびのしるは LHE 15
CSVSET, あなたはだいてん - づけがれを -
FS なやう CH Wo
21 一す& なの %@ ごどざいきす。わた (し

& 2B はやつもやなんぽく《- すぎみしてだゅ -
てん - づけをだべますと CH のあぁぢが
の( のです。でわゅと《じんの《もちは
あなたがたの LICE £5 8 つの
ょよい AD
i BI を) ます 5 ee てヽの fan
きんはぐわいと (じん DO 。とのぜ $の
をしつてゐるとみぇて, わたくしの REZ
には LIB を Ent At くれました o ビール
を 85 VORA 。と 50ませう。 cree Za
から TERA のやどでじぶんをな〈ぐさめ」
ながら, WRA をひとつすひみせ
う5。 HE?
$ ひとつ vey です。
22 一ありがただ5。 UWA はひとのすひませ
う。
いのつもはかみまおきるの 185 を TAO CTH
CONVERSATION THIRTY-FOURTH 一 (え ) E. 437
19.—Chawanmushi, unagimeshi, misoshiru, torinabe, sore kara

tamagoyaki no uchi ni mo suki na no ga gozaimasu. Ko i% mono
wa mina go zonji deshd. Ma anata no gozen no naka no mono ni shite
mo, watalcushi no kirai na mono wa maloto ni suleund gozaimasu.
19.—Chawan-mushi, unagi-meshi, miso-shiru, tori-nabe, some kinds
of tamago-yaki,—you know what they are. There are very few things
on your table, for example, that I do not like.
2.—Kono edi no shiru wa yohodo yo yozaimasu. Anata wa daikon-

zulce ga 0 sulci na yo desu, nz.
20.—This prawn soup is excellent. You like pickled dailcon, I
see,
21.—Sulei na no mo gozaimasu. Wataleushi ni wa kome wa itsu mo

tampaku sugimashite dailcon-zulce wo tabemasu to kome no aji ga tsukw
no desu. Guwaitlolu-jin no kuchi wa anata-gata no sholeujt yori mo
tsuyot aji ni narete orimasu......... Koko no nésan wa quwailcolu-jin no
Iconomu mono wo shitte iru to micte, walakushi no tamago ni wa shiwo
wo soete kite kuremashita. Biiru wo 1.6 ippon torimasho...... Kore
kara “jibun no yado de jibun no nagusame” nagara, hamali wo hitotsu
suimashd. Anata mo, hitotsu ileaga desu.
21. 一Some kinds are palatable, It gives some taste to the rice‘
which I usually find rather insipid. The foreigner’s palate is used
to stronger flavors than your ordinary food has. , , The waitress has
brought some salt for my eggs. She seems to know what a foreigner
would ask for. Let us have another bottle of beer. y , , Now for a
cigar while I “take mine ease in mine inn.” Will you not have
one, too? -
22.—Arigato. Kyo wa hitotsu suimashd. Itsumo wa kamimaki no

hd wo st no desu ga, kyo wa Enoshima ye kita no desu kara, oiwai
ni hitotsu yarimasho.
が , けふはエノシマへ 8だのです Pb,
SB vlkU に ULD やり 5ませうo
=+h few SALE どの

ことわるさ。
て <a
ての 50 を PATO
1 一ミカターレ :ーもうに -じ CHT が , でかけた
はうがょ5 ごどざいません Dro
2 ロゼビッンツソン - レーーていでもも5 じ 5 おん
te ゆめ〈《わいです。カマクラへは UA は
VOT もいかなく〈《つて 8 よろしいのです。
わただくしはもうすしてと \ KR をつて
$ もとのみちでかへら 5 とやる $ひます。
9 一ですが 85 いちじかんも RO うち
にたはちちと \ ろがかはつてままのりすせう
Io WE のうち FE ge のてふんも%も5 4
15 ごどざいますが , フヂダスへ Bw かへ 5
なさら 5う5 とするじぶおんにかなり5ますと,
でかけてをれば Lhor と R かんがへ
なさるにさうい HISKMAD サア , カマクラ
へ。まゐのり二せう。
4—35 CYT ね8。どちらでも LAS
す。
どざいま
CONVERSATION THIRTY-FIFTH
:-(て) LE. 439
22.—Thank you! I will take one to-day. Usually I prefer cigaret-

tes. But, being at Enoshima I shall celebrate.
XXXV. DAI SANJU GO NO KOTOWAZA,

THIRTY FIFTH PROVERB.
TE.
< Te no ura wo kaesu.
Reversing the hand’s palm.
J, Mikata Shi:—MO6 niji desu ga, delcaketa ho ga yo gozimasen ka ?

‘J. Mr. mr 一 It is two oclock now. Don’t you think we would
better be going?
2, Robinson Shi:—olco de mo md jabun ni yukewat desu. Kama-
leura ye wa kyo wa itte mo, ikanalcutle mo, yoroshit no desu. Wata-
Ieushi wa md sukoshi koko ni otte, moto no michi de Icaero, to omoi-
masu.
2. Me. R:—I am perfectly comfortable where Iam. I don’t care
whether we go on to Kamakura to-day, or not. I would just as soon
stay here, and go back as we came.
38.—Desu ga, md ichisikan mo tatsu uchj ni wa, o kokoro ga kawatte
mairimashd, yo. Ima no uchi wa 626 no Ieokoromochi mo yd gozat-
masu ga, Fujisawa ye 0 kaeri nasaro to suru jibun ni narmasu to!
dekaicele oreba yolcatta to 0 kangae nasaru ni soi arimasen. Sg
Kamakura ye mairimasho.
3.—I think you would change your mind in another hour, The
air is delightful now. But before it would be time for you to start
back to Fujisawa, you would be glad to be on the move. Come!
let us go on to Kamakura.
4,—S6 desu, ne. の oc なみ de mo yoroshit gozaimasu,

4.—It is just as you say. I am agreeable to anything,
5 一それではてとれからでかけると
いたしませう。 UA は BIOL だいぷつを
みてゆめぉたいと RIUARTO AA, ねヘー
きえ。かんやうして B (Mle BRILL ©
RS では 5 ひびます 5……… いく5ら
5o いち AA
しじつ - せ 4。ょよろしい。
一(ちゃ -やをんな o)
6. BOb でごどざいます o
まま
=しバーすそしが。 CO "°L LO
せんは tS の 54 の B&B ちゃ
や-だい Ko
との KKじつ - せんは BEX I あげ B50
8.
一てちゃ -るをんなo) どうもるあり
がだ5 ございの-
ます。まなどうかいら
5のつして《ださい
まきし。
* * *
* *
J weyvyy-L:—-anv なみちです Mo
ものと EE 2 あいてきき六しか。 TEL
あゆみませ 5o AF のやまはすゐしゃう
のやうにき和れい TF No ハュコネの PZ
をどらんなきい。フジサンに〈《$ がかヽ-
のあか SF Fa
0に一あきあのなか YY はれて AT Rh あし -
ve @ TAR EH のかし
和カウ S5 Cr sp
CLIK BC SAM をのばげきなくつのてまくと
に LS どざいました。かぜがとうなん
Bib Aw きまし eo mm ツーゾー 2h 計
CONVERSATION THIRTY-FIFTH :—(c) TE, 441
5.—Sore de wa, kore kara delcalceru, to ilashimash6. Kyo wa chotto

Daibutsu wo mite yulitai, to omoimasu. Oi! nésan, keanjo shite 0 Icure.
Watalcushi no hd de haraimasu......... Ikura? Ichiyen shijissen? Yo-
roshit!
5.一If that is so, let us start now. I should like to have time for
just one look at “ Daibutsu” this afternoon. Aésan, bring the ac-
count, please. I will be paymaster. ,,, How much? One yen forty
sen? All right! , y
G. (Chaya onna):—O tsuri de gozaimasu.

G. (Waitress): —Here, sir, is your change.
7. Mikata Shi:—Sukoshi da ga, Icono shijis sen wa Icolco no uchi no
o chadai da. Kono ni jissen wa omae ni ageyo.
7, Mv. M:—Take forty sen as a small bit of tea-money for the
house. Here are twenty sen for yourself,
§. (Chaya onna):—Domo, arigatd gozaimasu. Mula dd ka irasshite
Ieudasaimashi.
8 (Waitress):—Grateful thanks, sir! Please come again,
* *
9, Robinson Shi:— Kirei na michi desu, ne! Chitto haze ga fuite

kimashita. Sulcoshi ayumimashd. Izu no yama PO suishd no yd ni
kiret desu, ne. Halcone no yama mo goran nasai! Fujisan ni keumo
ga Icalcatte orimasu, yo. j
9. Mr. &:——Beautiful road this! It is growing a little windy. Let
us walk a while. The Izu mountains are crystal clear. See the
Hakone hills! Fuji is putting on a cloud cap.
10.—Ko attalea de harete ite wa, ashita no tenki wa mutsulcashi sd

desu, ne. Doyobi made sampo wo nobasanakutte, makoto ni yo gozai-
mashita. Kaze ga tonan kara fuite kimashita... .... Koko wa Kamc-
kura Iara Nichiren wo yurushi ni EZ tsuleai ga, shiokiba kara
Nichiren wo sulciita fushigi no atta Icoto wo yakunin ni shirase ni
co to shite otta tsukat ni deatia tokoro desu. Go shichi deskd ga
Nichiren ga Katase no soba de fushigi no tame ni tasukatta tokt ni,
442 SECTION Til, PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
カマクラからニチレンをゆるしに BR
のつかいが, しちおき
-ばから = ニチレンをすく《-
AR ALE の HOR ととを PLIWA UK
しら5せにゆめかうとして FOR OMU に
でてあのつねかとと<ろです。 © しょうちてせう
がニチレンが Ase のそばで ALYの
mo BYwe72 とき i PRA 尽
WH の 5ちに = ニチレンを CAT なと
いま
しめられたの Cho BRO ののかひが
るいでて (=pO7 ので) ZK のてがは
が ERD な 5 ましだた。きかの 5へから
は (Bh にの 5 ませ
う。
x *
* * *
11. ロピンソン - し : 一とんなあれ
はてだ FRO-
ばら5 を AT, FE AN にのや〈《#ん WA
もるすまつて OR 26H が HOP とはど 5
して BSBSUENZE5—5 マアそのはんぶんの
at MW Cor em Let もる 45 すずでし
WES D HEMP がのとのつてを 5 さき 5 な
もるの TT ね。
12 一わが《くにのたてものはかしの
ローマのとちがりひまして , = ホンのまち
のあとかだはひとが Of なると
すずのかり 3 えんてしまひすす。 HH とそい te
だぶつ。がごどぎざいます。まちのは5 は
TASS や (DU や BEAD も BLA
CONVERSATION THIRTY-FIFTH : 一 (て ) TE. 443
yakunin wa yume no uchi ni Nichiren wo leorosu na, to imashimerareta

no desu. Futari no tsuleai ga Icoleo de deatta no de, Icoko no kogawa ga
nadakaku narimashita. Sala no ue lara wa, kuruma ni norimasho,
10.
一The day is too warm and bright for good weather to-morrow,
T am afraid. It is just as well, I think, that we did not put off our
outing until Saturday. The wind is coming in from the south-east.
» x « x Here is where the messenger from Kamakura, sent to reprieve
Nichiren, met the messenger from the execution grounds who was
going to tell the Regent of the miracle which had taken place in
Nichiren’s behalf. You remember that at the same time that Nichi-
ren’s life was saved by the miracle near Katase, the Regent was
warned in u dream not to kill him, The meeting of the two mes-
sengers has made this little stream famous, Let us ride from the
top of the hill.
* * *
11. Robinson Sni:—Konna arehatela sunappara wo mite, moto oo

ni hyaleuman nin mo sumatte ita machi ga atta to wa, dd shite omo-
waremashd, Mad, sono hambun no hito ga otta ni shite mo m6 sulcoshi
0 no atolcata ga nokotte ort sd na mono desu, ne.
11. mr. R:—Who would think, to look at it, that this barren sand-
waste ever had a city of a million people on it! Well, even a half-
million ought to have left more traces behind them than can be found
here.
72.一 Waga kunt no tatemono wa mulkashi no Roma no to chigaima-

shite, Nihon no machi no atokata wa hito ga inaku naru to sulckari
kiete shimaimasu. . » x 4 Daga, Icoko ni Daibutsu ga gozaimasu. Machi
no h6 wa senso ya, kwaji ya, dmizu ya, jishin no tame ni horobite shi-
maimashita ga, ono Daibutsu dake wa sono mama de atta no desu.
12. 一Our buildings are not like those in ancient Rome. ll signs
of a Japanese town soon disappear after it is deserted. But here is
the Great Buddha. This has stood all the war, fire, flood and earth-
quake which blotted out the city,
のだめに EAKCT しまひましたが, との
だのぶつだけはをの BN でて HOR の
です。
18.
一わたがくしはてこのしゃや5 どんをるぶつ
けう
のざぎうをみるのに HL ととがあ }-
ません。しやうどんといふの % てきとうな
ととばでありません。その Aw に ZUM
まだやもるわき 8 がごどざいます。をののどなら
6ば
マア “rapt sublimity,’” とか , “sublime calm,”
とか “perfect withdrawal from this world,” とか
“divine absorption,” 2 か wdRer &2S4
ですニホン 1% もてうどとれ WU あたる
やうをととばがあるでございませ 5o
4—4\= わた
だくしにはどう LRG
あなたのも$
もつて BSB vt なきる < とを
あらはすとてとができるかわか5 ません。
REA ぼう
5さんの 5H にたはきとうの
なかにちゃ
やうどをそのやう5 なととばの
あるのをしのてゐるひとがある
7265 とたもひまます DB, わたくしは Hows
の FLEI のととはいつきいし 5 ませ
ん。
15 一ざうのでぐる 5 にね CTH があつな
USA KC は , ざうの RIVA がいつを 5
5のつばだつたに 5すずすせん4。
ちがひあり
16
一わんたくしはいまほど we ぁぉのばで
CONVERSATION THIRTY-FIFTH (て) TE. 445
13.—Watakushi wa Icono shégon naru Bulckyd no 26 wo miru no nit,

aku leoto ga arimasen, Shégon to 3 no mo tekito na kotoba de のた
masen. Sono hoka ni nani ka mada omomuki ga gozaimasu. igo
narata ma “rapt sublimity,’ to ka “sublime calm,’ to ka “ perfect
withdrawal from this world,” to ka “divine absorption,” to ka titai
toleoro desu. Nihon ni mo chodo oe ni ataru yo na leotoba ga, aru
de gozaimasho.
13.—I never get tired of looking at this majestic symbol of Bud-
dhism. Majestic is not just the word I ought to use. It is something
other than majestic. In English I should say perhaps, “rapt sub-
limity,” or “sublime calm,” or “ perfect withdrawal from this world,’
or “ divine absorption.”” Perhaps you have just the word for it in
Japanese.
14.—Ie! Watakushi ni wa do shitara anata no omotte o ide nasaru

koto wo, arawasu Icoto ga dekiru ka wakarimasen. Tabun bosan no
uchi ni wa kitd no nalea ni, chddo sono yo na kotoba no aru no wo
shitte iru hito ga aru dard, to omoimasu ga, wataleushi wa Buleleyd no
gishik no Ieoto wa issat shirimasen. i
14.—No! I do not know how I would convey what you want to
express. But perhaps some cf the priests would say it for you exactly
in their prayers. I am not familar with the Buddhist rituals.
15,—Z6 no gururt ni 0 tera ga atta jibun ni va, 26 no omomuki ga

isso rippa datta ni chigat wa arimasen.
15.—The effect of this image must have been grand when the temple
stood around, the statue.
446 SECTION TTT. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
はなかつなら5 ともひます。ナラの「だ
いぶのつ」でものてねわかり区をり5ませ9う
BB, あすと OTS はやねやどべらいの
だためにたしつぶされて , sow な ze は
さて
やき, まじめをもるぴき 8 もる Av では
ありみせんかo
区 * *
* *%
かぜがちつと BU6 なつて ABULR
「ステーション | へゆきませう。
17 一「キンキロウ | で UD あだた
だつてる U-
んに BSBOLPOR てことばはかはるだ-
BS とちちもつてを 5 ましだ。 BOLYPS と-
Hb weOC は 5 が LF どざいま
せう5。 $ う
ょ E BA TCT.
18. 一あすての 5 うみから「ハチマャング
ウ」
ま 3でのまつのき8 のはをだかしのわう5-
{MA はだい Cへんものさきさびしい Av です o
いつだた
だいカマクラはあまりゆ〈《わいなと-
2A ではあり
すません。o
%
* *
19.
一(シンメンにてくるまにのりこみなが 5) わか-
《しのしょきいにだのいてあるひを
みると LEE てと\ ろもちがい \ HHS
とふもひます。かぜがひじやうにしめつて
CONVERSATION THIRTY-FIFTH :—() TE. 447
16.—Watakushi wa ima hodo ni rippa de wa nalcattard, to omoima-

su. Nara no Daibutsu de motte o waleari ni narimashd ga, asoko no
20 wa yane ya dobei no tame ni oshitsubusarete, rippa na koto wa
sate-oki, majime na omomulci mo nai de wa arimasen ka? * * *
Kaze ga chitto samuleu natte kimashita. Suteishon ye yulcimashd.
16.—I don’t think it could have been nearly as impressive as it
isnow. You know how it is with the “ Daibutsu” at Nara. The statue
there is so cramped by the roof and walls that the effect is anything
but impressive, or even serious. * , * , The wind is growing
rather coll. Tet us go on to the station,
17,—Kinkird de hi no atatteru jibun ni osshatla o Icotoba wa Icawa-

ru dard, to omotle orimashita. Ossharu tori isogu ho ga yo gozaima-
shd. Mo yo jihan desu.
17.—I thought you would change the mood you had in the sun-
shine up at Kinkir6. Yes, we would better be hwrying on. It is
after half-past four.
18.—Asoko no umi kara Hachimanga made no matsu no Ici no hae-

ta, mukashi no dkwan wa taihen monosabdishii fuzei desu. Ittai Kama-
keura wa amari yukwai n1 tokoro de wa arimasen.
18.一That old pine avenue from the sea to Hachiman’s temple
looks quite mournful. Kamakura is not a very cheerful place.
トコ *
19. Robinson Stiz:-(Suimbashi nite kuruma ni norikominagara)-— Wataleushi

no shosai ni taite aru hi wo miru to yohodo Icolcoromochi ga ti daro,
to omoimasu. Kaze qa hijo ni shimette tsumelo gozaimasu. Sayonara !
Dozo okusama ye yoroshilcw.
19. Mr. Re-C@etling into his kuruma at Sitmursht) My library fire willibe
のつめたうごどざいます。さきやう
なら5。どうぞ BS-
きずへょろしく。
HHA, Five さんドじょふ AS

のごとわさ。
あ 15
あだまそらんより 25H を Bhd
(し
や3ぐでわつのはじめ, ミカターしのいへにて)
1. ミカターし: 一あけまして & めでなた5うどぎい -
ます。
2. ロビン
ッンーしあなただに “A Happy New
Year!” そうして ‘Many Returns!” わたくしは
ニホンふう 5 のしゆめ《しであみたのぉ
のは KK & と 2へ BOT はづ Cr が
あななに Happy New Year! とうす (25
0 WU
すく《のてしんてある @ で
どざいま
す。
ーー
ありがた 5。やすみちう5 はとかゞ &
.‘bL ててできい
すずしだたか。
人 =e わだくしほ VALS ききへののモ
をりましが >。あなだもどちらへ PR でかけ
て。どざいましだ dro
CONVERSATION THIRTY-SIXTH :—(4) A. 449
a welcome sight. The air is very raw and chilly, Good night!
My compliments to Mrs. Mikata.
XXXVL DAI SANJU ROKU NO KOTOWAZA.,

THIRTY-SIXTH PROVERB.
A.
Atama soran yori kokoro wo sore.
Cleanse the heart rather than shave the head.
CSh5 gwatsu no hajime, Mikata shi no te nite.)

(Mr. Mikata’s house. Early in January.)
1. Mikata Shi:— Alcemashito omedelo gozaimasu.

1. Mr. ms
一 My congratulations at the opening of the New-Year!
2, Robinson Shi:—Anata ni “A Happy Mw Year!” Sédshit

“ Many Returns.” Watakushi wa Nihonfu no shukushi de anata no
o twat no 0 kotae mosu hazu desu ga, anata ni “ Happy New Year’e.
to mésu ho ga, iiyasulcuite shizen de aru no de gozaimasu.
2. mr. R:—A “Happy New Year!” to you, and “Many Returns!”

of the same. I suppose I ought to give you the Japanese salutation
in answer to your greeting, but it comes easier and is more natural
for me to wish you a “Happy New Year!
8.—Arigats. Yasumi chu wa ikaga o kurashi de gozaimashita Ica ?

3.—Thank you! How are you spending your holidays?
.4—Watakushi wa zenshit Atami ye itte orimashita. Anata wa

dochira ye ka o deleake de gozaimashita Ia ? =
る —I have been away for the week past at Atami, Have you
been off too?
450 SECTION III. PRACTICE 1N THE COLLOQUIAL.
B.—4.\=2, わたくしはしやくわいのぜん-
やう
り5 なるいひちにんと LT BU をつて〈-
してを 5 用した。あのかどのなかは
わたくしに 8 た APL のめいしがどぎざ -
veto ソッシテラわた〈(しは b32 の $の LU
わたくしがその ule を HINT LHW
といふてとを BETS RB にK しち-
うをたて Le KK あるきましかなo。
6.
一わたくしのるすのあひだ WU 8 だ -
くさんのめいしがわた《しの 5 ち LK BS
いてあり放した。わたくしはあすからいち -
5 やう- にちかい\いつて, FWA のともるだちに
をのしんせつをしょうちしてゐると vs
てとを LOX や5うと SBIUBTO あなだは
シバのと 5あんのそばは WwW だへん 52 ば
なたとのあがっつてゐるのをみて
いらつのつしやいましたか。どのくらの Baw
かどんじません DB あのへんにあがつて
うなのつてゐる BO +d は BEAL ほど
Wav やうでごどざいま
しな。
7. 一 4ヤわたくしには A がつきません
TLRo
8—p7R>L はだとあげがだたいへんすき
でございます。しんねんの HEX のうち
C bre VL はがてあげ & Bees を we
ちばんゆくわいに BIUSTO きさく
《じつの
CONVERSATION THIRTY-SIXTH :—(4) A. 451
§.—TIe, watalcushi wa shakwai no zenaryd naru ichi nin to shite,

gimu wo tsulcushite orimashita. Ano kago no naka ni wa watalcushi
ni MG Cy no meishi ga gozaimasu. Soshite, watalcushi wa chiki no
nono ni watakushi ga sono hitobito wo wasurete oranu to iz koto wo
omowasuru tame ni, shichit wo tate yoko ni arulcimashita.
§.—-No! I have been doing my duty as a good member of
society. In that basket are some hundreds of visiting cards which
have been left for me. I have been going the length and breadth
of the city, reminding my acquaintances that I have not forgotten
hem.
6.— Wataleushi no rusu no aida-ni mo talcusan no meishi ga wata-

Ictushi no uchi ni oite arimashita. Watalcushi wa asu kara ichi ryo
nichi Kalcatte sunin no tomodachi ni sono shinsetsu wo shochi shite iru,
o it koto wo shirase yo, to amoimasu. Anata wa Shiba no Koen no
soba ni taihen rippa na talco no agatte iru no wo, mite irasshaimashi-
ta ka? Dono kurai oleii ka zonjimasen ga, ano hen ni agatte unatle
iru, hoka no yort wa odoroleu holo okii yo de gozaimashita.
6.—I found quite a number lof cards at my house, which had
been left while. I was away. I shall take the next day or two to
show my few friends that I appreciate their kindness. Have you
seen the splendid kite that is flying down near Shiba Park? I do
not know how big it is, but it is so much larger than any of the
others which are soaring and humming there, that I was surprised
7.—Iya, wataleushi ni wa ei ga tsuleimasen deshita.

7. 一 No! I have not noticed it.
8. 一 Wataleushi wa takoage gu taihen sulci de gozaimasu. Shinnen

no asobi no uchi de, watalcushi wa talcoage, to hinetsulci wo, ichiban
yukwai ni omoimasu. Sakujitsu no go-go suteishyon kara dete kimasu
toki wa, machi no tori ga hane wo tsuite iru musume de ippai de go-
zaimashite, kodomo no jams ni naranu y5 ni suru no wa, watalcushi
no Ieurumaya ni totte yohodo Iconnan na oO7O de gozaimashita. Wa-
vy 「ステーション」から TY SBF 28
it, 2b の Lid B はねをのいてゐる
りすめ C いつぱいでござい(まして, てども
の UPS にな 6 ぬ A やうにするのは
わたくしのくるまやにとのて LIL てんなん
なことでごどざひました。わたくしがみわだす
Deb, せまい Lied ww Roa でぴか(
してを 5)ました。とどもがあたらしい 28D
や Be をして a2 のは CO RK
あいらし 5 みをすみしだ。
9 一わが (10 のしんねんは EOD 人
せかいでもつともだのしい LW CO の
adeo でますず。
ときぬ
10.一さくばんわたく《しが「ロクメオイオクッンコ

で LICL をしまつてだ《へかへ 5 ます
みちで , しょ ( のてらをかけまはるとと
A の PAKS のきやうじゃ , すなはちかん -
おわりをひじやう5 にだたくさん AL?
ZARA はかん- まの 5 が EL BEw
ゃやうです No
11. 一さやうぅ。しかしどうとふわけか Ld-
みせん。てのふうしふは BARA は BBS
ふとなはれないや5 CHF が , わた〈くしの
ちひいひさい ER にはひま £5 も LHL
)5
うかうしてどりましだが。をの TEA KK は
CONVERSATION THIRTY-SIXTH :ー(あ) A. 453
takushi ga miwatasu Ieagiri semai tori wa hanetsulci de pikapilca shite

orimashita. Kodomo ga atarashii kimono ya, obi wo shite ita no wa
jitsu ni airashia miemashita,
8.~I like the kite-flying exceedingly. That and the battledore
playing I enjoy more than any other of the New Year amusements.
As I came from the station yesterday afternoon, the streets were full
of girls swinging battledores, It was really difficult for my kcurumaya
to keep from hurting some of the children. As far as I could see
down the narrow street, it was twinkling and flashing from the
driven battledores and shuttlecocks, What a lovely sight the children
make in their new kimono and obi!
9.—Waga kuni no Shin-nen wa jitsu ni sekai de mottomo tanoshii

shuku-jitsu de gozaimasu.
9. 一 Our new Year is really. one of the happiest festivals in the
world.
10.—Salkcuban watakushi ya Rolcumeilewan de shokuji wo shitmatte

taku ye kaerimasu michi de, shosho no tera wo kakemawaru tokoro no
kanchié no gyija, sunawachi Iean-mairi wo hijo ni talcusan mimashita.
Konnen.wa kan-mairi ga yohodo oi yo desu, ne.
10.—Last night I took dinner at the Rokumeikwan. On the way
homeward I saw an unusual number of the midwinter devotees, the
kean-mairi, on their ‘nm from temple to temple. There are very
many of those runners out this year.
11—Sayo! Shikashi, do iz wake ka shirimasen. Kono fish wa

kinnen wa amari okonawarenat 90 desu ga, watalcushi no chiisai toki
ni wa ima yori, mo yohodo ryilcd shite orimashita. Sono jibun ni wa
kean-mairt wo suru hitobito wa hotondo maru-hadalca de, hobd no ole no
hiya-mizu wo hiklaburi nagara gefe aruite orimashita. Sdshite, sono
mizu wa chonai no nesshin na shinja ga shitalu wo shite oc no desu.
Gen ni watakushi mo shitte orimasu ga, kan-chit leoritsumeru yo na
かん - まのりをする UES ははほとんどまる-

はだかて , は 54 でてをけの URAD を
いつかぶりあがらかけ - あるいてを 5 ましかなo
とうしてその AD はて 5ないのねのしん
だ LADS 2 しあ《をしてを《 @
てす。 WA KK わだたくしもしつてをり》ます
が。かん - ちう5 て人ほ5 つめるや 5 なてん8
に 82S いつかげつのあびひだまいばん
ED て放りにたいたします ULE があり}
り-
$ しだ。
12
一わたがくしのちぉおもひびますに = ネンに
i しうけうのき和やう5じゃや @ TLA きん-
てく《にから5だをとりあつかスムとと<とろが
ずのぶんあるやう TT. ひつぞだやだいへん
Ste a の ze てしたがグロメラの
PP 有ウォ] OO TRee) の 2S Oo Le
K, わか
のい- ものが ROT ゐるのをみ-
Lo "つないの Des な (CEOS He EA
725 ゆめし 2 け 5 しん BD RiaA よる
なるて
ゐる THI Dd
13.
一わたなくしはそんじません。しかしかう5-
wh 85 を THI, だたとへせのしんの
5 へにはない We LA, から6だの 5へ
(CC はだ (さん 5 や〈《があるとふもはれ-
てをるのです。
1 人一をれではかん - まゐり5) はないぶの
CONVERSATION THIRTY-SIXTH :—(&) A. 455
tenki ni, maru ilclea-getsu no aida maiban-maiban sono tort ni itashi-

masu hito-bito ga arimashita.
11.—Yes! Ido not know why. The custom has not been followed
mnch in recent years. When I was a child it was much more in
vogue than it is now. Then the men ran almost naked, dashing
tubs of cold water over their bodies every here and there. Water
for the purpose would be set out for them by the pious town people.
I have known them to do it in freezing weather, and every night
for a whole month.
12.—Watakushi no omoimasu ni, Nihon ni wa shiileyd no gydja ga

mushiro zankcolu ni karada wo tori-atsukau tokoro ga zuibun aru 90
desu. Itsuzoya taihen samui hi no Icoto deshita ga, Meguro no Fudé-
in no * Dokko no taki” no shita ni, wakai-mono ga tatte iru no wo
mimashita, Ittai kayd na pu の 90 ni, hontd no shikyd-shin ga talcusan
tomonatte iru deshd-Tea?
12.—I believe there are a good many places in Japan where re-
ligious devotees subject their bodies to rather severe treatment. Once
on a very cold day, I saw « young fellow standing under the
Dokeko-no-taki at the Fudé-in in Meguro. Is there much real religious
feeling along with the torture?
13.— Watakushi wa zonjimasen. Shikashi, ho id gyO wo surela, tatoe

Seishin no ue ni wa nai ni shiro, karada no 6 ni wa takusan riyaleu
ga aru, to omowarele oru no desu.
13.—I do not know. I think, however, that there is a great deal

of benefit supposed to come from the act—if not for the soul, at
least for the body.
1£4,—Sore de wa lcan-mairi wa nai-bn no megumi ga solo ni arawa-

めぐみがをそぉとにあら
5はれだたしるしと 3
かぎらないと BIABTH
15.
一さやう, 35 ともかぎりますまい。けれ -
どもか 5 いム (CFH5 をするひとが
だいてい。ねつしん。にと 5 かだまつてゐる
ととはうたがひありません。
Seb, だい SLE LB
の 2tbe,
x ききゆ
24 4 = POH おつる。
1. ョピンツンシーレーすとし SAM をしたら
いかゞてす。
2. ミカターレー
どとて
とらへんへ BS いでなさき -
いますかo
3.
一わたくしのと< ろのとひ -にんが
けさけしゃや5- かゞヾみをてはしたのです。
をのものはいつもはだいへん A を
のつける UWS であぅ)まして , とて
とれまでは
なにもと <はしだととが Re やうでど-
ざいました。わた
《しの LIKE の 5 ち U
はいつもきらや BHF の ALO の
とはれたの MW て Cyとを wR ひとが
ありますが, わた (しはをのてん WR は
CONVERSATION THIRTY-SEVENTH:—(3) S.A. 457
reta shirushi to mo kagiranai, to omoimasu. ;
14.
一A kan-mairi is not necessarily, then, an “outward sign of
inward grace,” I suppose.
15.—Sayé, 0 to mo kagirimasumai. Keredomo, 0 62 Icugyd wo suru
hito ga taitei nesshin ni kori-katamatte iru koto wa utagai arimasen.
15. 一Not necessarily! Yet, I have no doubt that many of these
ascetics are dead in earnest.
XXXVII. DAI SANJU SHICHI NO

KOTOWAZA.
THIRTY-SEVENTH PROVERB.
SA e
Saru mo 2 kara otsuru.

Even monkeys fall from trees.
1, Robiuson Shi:—Sukoshi sumpo wo shitara, ilaga desu.
1, Mi¥.Rz-—Don’t you want to take a short walk?
2. Mikata Shi:—Dokora hen ye o ide nasaimasu ka.

2. mr. wi 一 Wheredo you propose to go?
3.— Watakushi no tokoro”no yatot nin ga kesa keshd-kagami «wo

Kowashita no desu. Sono mono wa ilsu mo wa taihen Ici wo tsuleru
ho de arimashite, kore made wa nani mo Icowashita koto ga nai yo
de gozaimashita. Watalcushi no tomodachi no uchi ni wa, itsu mo sa-
Ta ya, garasu no kibutsu no kowareta no ni kogoto wo iz hito ga ari-
masu ga, watalcusht wa sono ten ni wa hijo ni shiawase de atta no
desu. Sore de, ima atarashii kagami wo kai ni kwankoba ye yuko, to
omou no desu.
3.一One of my servants broke my shaving glass this morning.
He is usually very careful. I don’t know when he has broken any-
thing before. Some of my friends are always complaining of smashed
dishes and glassware. I have been exceptionally fortunate. I am
going down to the kwankoba to buy a new mirror.
じやう te しあはせて HOR のです。
をそれでて wt あだたら5らしいかみをかひひ ke
くわんとうばへ WHOS と BIA のです。
4—pr( bl はけさからまだをとへ
でません。きく《ばんはたいへんつかれましなた
から, すとし SAK をしだたら 16 なる
だら55う5 と BURT
(ふたりは FE へいづ o)
5 一あなたのととろの WILKE の
かざり 5 は LEH 5 つば kw なつて Tet
Bo わただた《しのとてるのはひじや5
(C £290 Cho あしたはちち 35U が
はじまのつて ARID がみな PRIS だら65
ともるひすす。
6.
一サヤウ, いつの
あうかんの HEA も 335
すみましが o「さシナケン」どうを MET マルママ
を LEGS じゃやありませんか >っ「ゾッジャッジ」
のじないひで SA B できまずませう。わたくし
はまちのはほう kdb は 8d のなか
のとみちを DART
7--
コウエウッ
「クッン | はひるみるとなん
のふぜいもあり5ません。 <\ はちかどろ
はひじやうにはんじゃやういたしますねっ
に - さんルん-K ち BN にタカラ - さんがでぐわい -
てくじんを LAT ひら
がかがれたえんくわいなど
CONVERSATION THIRTY-SEVENTH:—(3) S.A. 459
4.— Watakushi wa kesa Iara mada soto ye demasen. Saluban wa

taihen tsukaremashita kara, sukoshi sampo wo shitara yolu naru daré,
to omoimasu. ,
4.~I have not been out to-day yet. Last night I was very tired.
But, I suppose a short walk would do me good.
(Futarét wa soto ye tzu.)
(The friends go out.)
5, Robinson Shi:—Anata no tokoro no irilcuchi no kazari wa yoho-

do rippa ni. natte orimasu, ne. Watakushi no tokoro no wa hijo ni
somatsu desu. Ashila wa o sdji ga hajimatte shinamono ga nina
keatazuleu daro, to omoimasu,
5. Myr. R:—Your doorway decorations are on rather a grand scale.
Mine are very modest. To-morrow I suppose, a general clearing
away begins, and everything will settle down into its usual order.
6.—Say6! Issha kan no asobi mo md sumimashita. Benten-dd wo

oritle Maruyama wo tord ja arimasen ka? Zojoji no jinai de sampo
ga dekimashd. Watakushi wa machi no hd yori wa, mort no naka no
Komichi wo Iconomimasu.
6.—Yes, the week's play is over. , , , Let us go down by the
Benten temple and over Maruyama. We can walk through the
street.
7.—Koyokwan wa hiru miru to nan ro fuzei mo arimasen. Kolco

wa chilkagoro wa hijo ni hanjo itashimasu, ne. Ni san nichi mae ni
Takara San ga gwailoku-jin wo yonde hirakareta enkewai nado wa
Koyokwan tachi-hajimari irai ichiban omoshirot mono datia, to moshi-
masu, Kabukiza kara it yakusha ga takeusan kimashile, Kikugoro na-
nzo mo kita so de gozaimasu. Geisha no uchi ni yart ni tsularete
7e7@ wo shita mono ga atta s0 desu ga, taishita koto wa nalcatta no
deshd. Kyaku wa minna de goja nin kara ue datta, sd desu.
は「ュウエウックタン |」だたちはじまりいら6いいち-

ばんちぉもしろいもの KOR とまうします。
「カプキザ ]| DR いい \ やくしやがだたくさん
S¢LtT, キクゴラウ BAEC も AR BS
でございひまみす。 Gurl? の 5ち F& や 5 に
つかれてけがをした $ものが HOR B35
CT 2 たのしなたととはをなか 2 たのイー
せう5。 BRC はみんなで TEA なん Bb
うへ FOR 35 です。
8. 一つけもるちかどろはさびしいふぜい
です。オヤいけのなかの 7d は WEL
あのついのだ。てと\ ははると FO We HRS
とてきらへんでいちばんふもしろいととてろ
じゃやあり5ませんか。と \ に Sf さく《ら6 の
ACL なととと vu それ HE ふじと
wd, をれからはすと wu, それから
sab と vu, しでわつ WH じ 5 いちでぐわつっ
までのあひだはとのちいさい「ベペンテン ]
だうが avers 区ひとの WA を
ひきよせます。あをとのふじだなの LR
(CC HY いふてしかけを BvR のは
LEE のかい 5やう UP あ 5ぅ5ません dro
9.
一わたくしはなび ( て\ へみすのります o
わた (しは B72 やまのでる 5 KR ある
とみちをとのみます。たいへんにきれい
< SOLS どきのきず。 beer er ee 22
CONVERSATION THIRTY-SEVENTH :—(3) S.A. 461
7. 一The Koyo-kwan looks quite dull by day-light. It has been

unusually lively of late. The banquet given there a few days ago by
Mr. Takara to some foreign friends, 1 hear, was one of the most
entertaining ever known in the history of the house. A number of
the bast actors from the Kabukiza were there, Kikugord and others.
I am told that, one of the geisha was hurt by an accidental thrust
of a spear, but I think not very badly. There were more than fifty
guests in all.
8. 一7をe mo chikagoro wa sabishiit fuzei desu. Oya! ike no nalea

no kart wa yohodo atsui no da, Kolko wa haru to natsu ni naru to
keokora hen de ichiban omoshiroi toloro ja arimasen Ia. Koko ni
salu sakura no migoto na Icoto to ii, sore kara fuji to ti, sore kara
hasu to ii, sore kara momiji to ii, shigwatsu kara juichigalsu
made no aida wa, Icono chiisai Benten-do ga hijo ni hito no kolcoro wo
hikiyosemasu. Asoko no fuji-dana no shita ni & iv koshikake wo oita
no wa, yohodo no kairyd ja arimasen ka ?
8.- The pond is desolate looking now. Why, the ice on it is
quite thick! In spring and summer it is the most charming spot in
this part of the city, isn’t it? How exquisite the cherry blossoms
are here! And then the wistaria! And then the lotus! And then
the maple leaves! From April to November, this little Benten
temple is exceedingly attractive. It is a great improvement, putting
those seats over there under the wistaria trellis.
9.—Wataleushi wa tabi-tabi kolo ye mairimasu. Wataleushi wa

mata yama no gururi ni aru komichi wo konomimasu. Taihen ni kiret
de utsukushu gozaimasu. Tokyd ni koko ni Ueno no 90 na johin na
Ieoen ga futatsu made mo aru no wa, salcan na Ieoto desu.
9.—I often come here. I like the walks around the hill, too.
They are so quiet and lovely. It is a grand thing for Tokyo to
こと par のやうをじ A9uA ををテと

BA が BRO までもるあるのはさかん
な 2k です。
10. 一かふにイッ、チウケイのどうひやう5 が
どござい人す。あのひとはニホン
= でちづを
としら6へるじめゆめつをはじめだひとです。
いち - に AA かんてしかけやうじゃやあ }-
ませぜん Po TK WH わんが LAH 16
みえ
をます o
STs だい SALE lab

のことわざ。
き te
きん
- ばん AS SDS,
1 メーロビンシタンーし = ちや 9 どいい \ rb CT
から, アノ BAWA AN VR SHA と vB
てとわぎのとき8あかしになると BO-
しやつた, イタクラ、ダイゼンのはなしを AD
EC くださいません ho ぴかふのは5 で
からすがひどいさわぎをしてを 5 ますo
わたくしはからすの 7H がひとの
AN に 3さかムふは 5 がきんげんが ALN
にきかふ 16 もひどいと BIUSTS
9 一ほカダーし一そを和ほはかう YA BAL
Cho fUbL キャヤットの「ショシダイィ| すな -
CONVERSATION THIRTY-LIGHTH :—(3) KI 463
have in it two such noble parks as this and Ueno.
10.—Mukd ni Ind Chitkei no dohyod ga gozaimasu. Ano hito wa

Nihon de chizu wo koshiraeru jutsu wo hajimeta hito desu. Ichi ni fun
kan koshilake yo ja arimasen ea Kolko kara wan ga yohodo yoku
miemasu,
10.—There is Ind Chukei’s monument, He was the founder of the
art of map-making in Japan. Let us sit down for « moment or
two. Here is a good view of the bay.
XXXVIUI. DAI SANJU HACHI NO

KOTOWAZA.
THIRTY-EIGHTH PROVERB.
KI.
Kin gen mimi ni sakau.

Wise sayings are disagreeable.
1, Robinson shi:—Cholo ii ori desu Icara, ano Ieingen mimi ni sa-

kau, to i% kolowaza no toki-alcashi ni naru to osshatta, Italcura Daizen
no hanashi wo kikasete Ieudasaimasen Ikea. Muko no ho de karasu
ga hidot sawagi wo shite orimasu. Watakushi wa karasu no koe ga
hito no mimi ni saleau hd ga, kingen ga mimi ni saleau yort mo hidoi,
to omoimasu,
1. mr. R:—This is a good opportunity for telling me the story of
Itakura Daizen, which, you said, would explain to me our proverb
about wise sayings that are unpleasant to a man’s ears. The crows
are making a hideous noise up there. I should think they would
annoy one’s hearing more than any golden saying could.
2, Mikata Shi:—Sore wa ico iz hanashi desu. Mulcashi Kyoto no

Shoshidai, sunawachi chiji ni Itakira Daizen to ii hito ga arimashite,
kensha da to i# hydban de arimashita. Sono koro onaji machi ni su-
はち bu にイタクラ、ダィゼンといふひと
がありまして , けんしやだといふひびやう-
ばんてありました。そのてろ REE まち
にたすり Arb の UE があり
》まして,
じめあんの SHU のととにのついてけん《わ
- を。いか
しまして, いのちのできないとくる
DH ふだた5 ともをしょうをだとしましなたo
が ukds のをととてはをの HUF Ww
ない ( で。ダイゼンてとうの LCA へ
なづねてゆましだ。 Ver ED じぶんは
まだみうのはじめでありましんの@ で
をのもやととはダイゼンてうへじおんの
>: はたけに TAR はつもののう55 を
BI565 と LR の CT. をてでをの
をととはダイゼン 275 の (bP へめづ-
らしい 59 をたくさんとさけきして。
じぶんはかうしてちじをて KK いれだ
からかつにちがいはないとしんじてを 5-
ましだた。したがつてしんばいをもせずなの -
しんでを 5)ましたがやがで WEVA XK
な 5 みすと , や (しょのは 5 WH Ard
のとちをあらをそへる 3D WV CK てくい
といふせう 5《わんじゃや5 がきまして , みんな
があつまつたとき UW かう vA BS な
ととがちとつたのです。
THLE その ER KH ダイゼン 25 は
CONVERSATION 1HIRTY-EIGHTH :—(3) KI. 465
mu futari no hito ga arimashite, jimen no sakat no Koto ni tsuile ken-

Kwa wo itashimashite, itchi no delcinat tokoro kara futari tomo soshd wo
okoshimashita. Ga, hitori no otoko wa sono aida ni nai-nai de Daizen
Ie6 no toleoro ye tazunete yulcimashita. Sore wa, sono jibun wa mada
natsu no Iajime de arimashita no de sono otolo wa daizen ko ye ji-
bun no hatalce ni delita halsumono no uri wo okuré, to shita no
desu. Solco de sono otoko wa Daizen kd no kuriya ye mezurashit uri
wo taleusan todokemashite, jibun wa 0 shite chiji wo te ni ireta kara
fs ni chigai nai, to shinjite orimashita. Shitagatte shimpai wo mo
sezu tanoshinde orimashita ga, yagate nichigen ni narimasu to, yalcu-
sho no hé Ieara futari no tochi wo arasoeru mono ni dete koi to iw
sholewanjé ga Ieimashite, minna ga atsumatia tolei ni ko i& myo na koto
ga olcotta no desu.
2. Mv. M:—The story is this. “A shoshidai, or governor, of an-
cient Kyoto, called Itakura Daizen, was known as a wise man. In
his time there were two fellow townsmen who had a quarrel over
the boundary line of their lands, They made a suit at law out of
their disngreement. One of the men, meanwhile, went secretly to
Tord Itakura’s house. The season was still at the beginning cf
summer. He wished to make a present to Lord Itakura of some
early melons, the first fruits of his field. He delivered many rare
ones at Lord Itakura’s kitchen. He was confident that, in this way
he would win the governor over to his side, and thus gain a victory.
He was consequently happy and unconcerned. In due ‘time the
government summoned the two disputants about the land to appear.
Sunawachi sono tokt ni Daizen 9. wa Oze! no goku keurai no

BITE D Th (60 のたかいや (にん

のままへ CG 55 をるのつて BR をと< に
びかつてはつき 5 とした Bak tA で
「との HUM はう5まい 5b を BLOT
くれて £2 にあり
がたい。さて , BR tb
のてとについて Ik, ふんちや〈《になつて
をる Shu もすぐできまとかなりの TEU
にわたし RE }ょから 5」といひましな。
ダイゼンてうの LUA ない ( で 55 を
もるつてゆ 8&ましたをととはまつかになつて
かしとまりまして, となりのをとと HW とち
をわたしましたので , や《しょの UE も
みなうちへかへりましだた。はなしとまう-
Let のはかう5 WA のでどざぎいます。
わがくにのとどもらもてのはなしを
ょよみますが , あなたは BE にまひなひを
やらうとしたをとては SY vA < とを
きいだたときにてまつ
だたろえふと世やもるはれません
Do
3—BZUSFT と 4 BAWA 8 B35 VA

ふうになるといやな < とをするや 5
TT. FAIL ゆかうぅうじゃやありません Boも-
5 ひるです。
7
CONVERSATION THIRTY-EIGHTH :—(3) KZ. 467
takai yakunin no mae de, uri wo motie kita otoko ni mukatle haledeiri
to shita oki na koe de “Kono aida wa uniai uri wo okutte kurete,
makoto ni arigatai. Sate, mata, tochi no Ieoto ni tsuite wa, monchaleu
ni natte oru salcai wo, sugusama tonari no otoko ni watashi tara yo-
karo,” to timashita, Daizen ke6 no tokoro ye nai-nai de uri wo motte
ikimashita otoko wa, makla nt natte hashilcomarimashite, tonari no
otoko ni tochi wo watashimashi ta no de, yakusho no hito mo mina
uchi ye Ieaerimashita. Hanashi to moshimasu no wa, ko iu no de
gozaimasu. Waga kuni no Ieodomora imo kono hanashi wo yomimasu
ga, anata wa chiji ni mainai wo yaro to shita otolo wa の iu koto wo
kiita toki ni komatiaro, to omowaremasen Ica.
1. When all had assembled, :this extraordinary thing occurred.
Lord Itakura, in the presence of many officers of the highest rank,
turning to the man who had brought the melons to him, said in a
clear, loud voice, ‘Many thanks for the delicious melons you gave
‘me the other day. As to the land business, it will be well for you to
let your neighbor have at once the boundary in question.’ The man
who had secretly taken the melons to Lord Itakura’s house grew
very red in the face. He obeyed with fear. He yielded the land to
his neighbor. Then, all the people in court went back to their
homes. That is the story. Our children read it. Don’t you think
that the man who attempted to bribe the governor was rather an-
noyed by what he heard?
3.—Omoimasu to mo, kingen mo- so ia fa ni naru to iya na koto

wo suru yd desu. Sulcoshi, yuhd ja arimasen Ica. 2706 hiru desu.
3.—I should say so. Put in that way I suppose a golden saying
can do disagreeable work. Well, let us go on. It is almost noon.
三二九。だいきんじじかくの
ことわざ。
ゆめ &
ゆめ
だんだいてき。
1.カターレ:ー
ミていらのじめん4 が Pwd lS
されやうとしてるのはがいへんげつと 5
です。てのやまきのしなのみちだの ,
あのあたらしいみぞ HE は YRU XS
光り
すずした。 wb はその %) り) を《き- だ-
bi K して FCS BL のかとやもつて
を 5 すしだた Bo
2. ビンツンーし : 一わたくしがはじめてニホン
=
~ BSL ta Wb 上みると CIBA め
ゼぜんたい OWULA は LRH &4 なヵました?
おめん % 14 てひれができてみちる
Siw になつてをりち
)ひます。 LUA ねん Ww
WA には Cv が HS wR てと LV
なちらう5 とは SIU や L6H てとであ 5-
まましたら5。その UREA てと\ に HOR Yo-
25 なだてものはみたい 3D で H5B-
LRo
ふーわだくしは 16 RIKZC を 5 すずす。をの -
e2 © 《わじの 07 てと B&B BES
どざいひますが , CO にた 5 つばでごどざいき
しだた。
あすとの SEA なあかもん4 はたいていもと
CONVERSATION THIRTY-NINTH :—((p) ¥O. 469
XXXIX, DAI SANJU KU NO KOTOWAZA,

THIRTY-NINTH PROVERB.
YU.
Udan tai teki.

Negligence is a great enemy.
1, Mikata shi:—Kokora no jimen ga Icairyd sare 90 to shiteru no

wa, taihen ecO desu. Kono yama no shita no michi da no, ano
atarashii mizo nazo wa, yohodo yoku narimashita.. Ichi ji wa Icono
mori wo Iusa-darake ni shite sutete oku no ka, to omotte orimashita
ga.
1, Mv. Ws 一 IT am glad to see ‘that something is being done to
improve these grounds. This walk down the hill, and these new
waterways are a great change for the better. I thought at one time
that the grove would be left to run to weeds and ruin.
2, opinson Shi:—JWVatalcushi ga hajemete Nihon ye Icimashita tolci

kara miru to leden no zentai no Ieshiki wa, yohodo yoku narimashita,
Jimen mo yoku teire ga dekite michi mo kirei ni natte orimasu. Shi-
jiu nen izen ni wa jinai ga 0 t& koto ni nard to wa omoi mo yoranu
koto de arimashitard. Sono jibun oo ni atta Kcelkcko na tatemono wa,
mitai mono de arimashita.
2, Mr. R:—The whole park looks better than it did when I first
came to Japan. The grounds are better cared for. The walks are
kept clean. There must have been rather a hopeless outlook for the
temple grounds forty years ago. I should like to see the splendid
building that stood here then.
38.—Watakushi wa yoku oboete orimasu. Sono toki no kwaji no

yatta, koto wa hidd gozaimasu ya, jitsu ni rippa de gozaimashita. Aso-
Ico no ot na alkamon wa taitet moto no tori desu ga, ん og no koko
ni aru tatemono to onajileu suklcari utchatie arimashita. Shikashi, dan-
dan tatemono mo jimen mo ti jisetsu ni mulcatte mairimasu. Koko ni
homutte aru Shigun no kazu wa yohodo 6 gozaimasu kara, Ishin 1
470 SECTION IIL PRACTICE IN THF, COLLOQUIAL.
の ted です Bw Br の ZK KR ある
REID & BEUS FORK うつちゃつて
ありましたo しかし HAE たてものも LBA
る wit CHO にかつて BOd52T,
ZS にたはうつてある「ショウッグン」のか-
ずは LEE BIES どざいひますから , TOLAS
のせんさう5 の RH UW うつちやもつてあつた
zt ををの Sv WH LE のはくく -
ぢょくのひとつの TF. せoふはしうけ 5 の
Wes BW Bort yoo 中もる 2s wo
「トクガハへショウッグッ | の PLA だけは E-
CA しなければけな ) ません。
科一わたがくしは < のふるい 5 つばなかね
ほやがて tf Leo とをきれるだ 55 と
ちゃるいあす。とのかねはわだたくしの Are
かねのうちでていちばんはでやかで , いち-
ばんねが AOS ございます。 RAE HS
のよ - じ USA CC その St をきい\ますず
が , その £8 の (58 はまるでをの
ネふかい BABS と wOLi KR 524 や 5
でごどざいま
す。
5 一とのやう Wt RES ZK から5かねの
とうろ 5 がいくれつとな《あるのを
AGT と , UHL の「シャッグゲン |」のけん-
DSS OO keorm £E Se UD 花 x
わか
り5ます。 CL のと 5 ろ25 の PF は
CONVERSATION THIRTY-NINTH 一 (ゆ) ¥U. 471
senso no tame ni uchatte atta koto wo sono mama ni shitoku no wa

oo no hitotsu desu, Seifu wa Shulcys no hojo wa maitaku tatsu
ni shiro, Icoko no Toleugawa Shigun no yashiro dake wa, hozon shina-
kereba narimasen.
3.—I remember it. ‘The fire was a grand sight, bad as its work
was. The big red gate there remains pretty much unchanged. But
it has been shamefully neglected, along with the rest of the buildings
here. Better times, however, are coming for both the buildings and
grounds. So many of the Shoguns are buried here, that it would be
« national disgrace, if the neglect which arose out of the war of the
Restoration were allowed to continue, Even though the government
may withdraw its support wholly from religion, these shrines of the
Tokugawa Shoguns ought to be preserved.
4,—Watakushi wa kono furui rippa na kane wa yagate yoleu shi-

matsu wo sareru dard, to omoimasu. Kono Kane wa watakusht no mita
keane no uchi de ichiban hadeyalca de, ichiban ne ga fuko gozaimasu.
Tabi-tabi asa no yo ji jibun ni sono oto wo kticimasu ga, sono tolei no
kuki wa maru de sono fukat ongalcu to issho ni ugoleu yo de gozai-
masu,
4.—I hope that this grand old bell will soon be well housed. It
has one of the richest tones, and it has the deepest tone, I ever
heard. Often, in the morning at four o’clock, I hear it. The air
then seems actually to throb with its profound music.
5.—Kono yo ni oki na karakane no toro ga ikwr'elsu to naku au

no wo mimasu to, mukashi no Shogun no kenryoku no tsuyokatia kolo
ga jitsu ni yoku walarimasu. Koko no 7070 no kazu wa mina de
hyaleu jini“ aru so desu ga, asolo no oki na ishi-dord wa doredake aru
lea shivemasen. Kore wa mina kono mae no seikt no naka-goro jibun
ni Daimyd tachi ga Shigun ye no kinen ni Kenjd shita no desu.
5.—These rows upon rows of great bronze lanterns impress me
472 SECTION III, PRACTICE IN ‘THE COLLOQUIAL.
みなで USS じう - にたある 85 ですが,
あとてとの BES ないしどうら65 はどれだ-
けあるかしれません。とれはみな < の
2~N のせい 8 のなかどろじぷんに「ダイー
ミャウ | RE が「シャッグン」への AMA
けんじゃう LR のです。
四十。だいあじあふのことわざぎ。
め多
めるくら WW LL NEF
(ふたりはニテ
ンとモンを WC ほんみち [2 うつ
りレし
が , ミカターレはひとりのつ 5ぅか 3 にんをみとめて
g ぜマンツンシン- レしにもむゅいひ o)
lL きすカターレミーツのまと区つて wor をとと
は 264 ふか 5 なぬめにたあつだものです。
あなたの BSBOLROR やうにいひ
いとを
LAL すどしてなんぎに HOR ので
はな《, だれでもあいて KK するひと
をうたがつたな WS CH BB vee LS ke
LOC cde をみる ZE がでてきず BP
ときに Lot ひいとをみやうと Lu
をととであのだので , <のあひだの
‘CONVERSATION FORTIETH :~(») ITE. 473
deeply with the power of the old Shogunate. There are two hundred
and twelve of them, they say. And how many of these big stone
lanterns there are, I do not know. All are presents from daimyés in
memory of their lords, the Shoguns, of the middle of the last century.
XL. DAI SHIJU NO KOTOWAZA.

FORTIETH PROVERB.
ME.
Mekura hebi ni ojizu.

A. blind man jis not afraid of a snake.
Futari wa Fieacnin wo idele hon michi nt utsurisht ga, Mikata-Sht wa hitori no
tsikonin wo mitonete Robinson-Shi ni nukat.)
(The two friends pass through the Ni-ten-mon on to the public road. Mr, Mikata re-
ecrgnises a man who is passing. H: then speaks to Mr. Robinson.)
1, Mikata Shi:—Ima tote itta otolo wa goku がMO na me ni atta

mono desu. Anata no osshata 16 ni hito wo, shinji sugoshite nangi ni
atta no de wa naku, dare de mo aite ni suru hito wo utagatia ho desu
ga, tada toki ni yotie hito wo miru Koto ga delcizu, mata toki ni yotte
hito wo miyo to shinai otolco de atta no de, kono aida no koto nado
mo kono futatsu no futsugd kara okotta no desu.
1. mr. Ws 一There is a man who has just gone through a most
unfortunate experience. He is not one of your victims of misplaced
confidence, He is ready enough to suspect the men he deals with.
But he is a man who sometimes can not see, and who sometimes
will not see, His last experience came out of both these troubles.
Zt などもる <の ERO のふつが 5 から 6
たとつたのです。
ョューw ビジッシしーーそれはどう Lr ze
ですか。
9 一あのをとてとには vE CFA のと< が
あり3せんでして , Lb MA [FLY きまへ KK
わかいいをとてをやうし te Lt. LAA の
UTH® のをつとにしましだたが , とんひん
ど SA RA HE にて UIFSA は LK-
ZlLRo わかいをととはすめの wa-
てるじぶんからできへば (《ち - ずき8 で
あり 5りみして, ve Lot vor FEU が
Lode を PHT めんきょ 2 Leet
やうしをかはりり I だてやうと Lr
とき FE はしんるのがいひぞをんを ws,
や 5 しの OU を BSR につげました
が , どう vA 8D TLR かあの BLU
はちのと % そのとのわる < とを
まくてととやも$もはず, かへのつてしんるゐが
わるい Rim をもつてをるとうだがフつ-
てを 5 ましだた。が , だ5うとうやうしが UL-
い。わるものでば《ち - ずき8 の 5N に
tAio てあると YK ととをきよ人のて
かなしりや5 にな 5 すしなo しかし zn と
vii の $ USA がわるいので, L に
はひとをみる < とがてきぬ 34D KBE
CONVERSATION FORTIETH :—() MLE. 475
2, Robinson Shi:—Sore wa dd shita koto desu ka?

2. Mr. R:—How was that?
3.—Ano otoko ni wa ima jibun no ko ga arimasen deshite, shichi nen

hodo mae ni walcat otoko wo yoshi ni shite, jibun no musume no otto
nt shimashita ga, Icon-in go san nen hodo nite musume wa shinimashita.
Walkcat otoko wa musume no ilciteru jibun kara de sae balcuchi zulci de
arimashite, ima tote itta otoko ga shdbai wo yamete inkcyo wo shite yo-
shi wo leawari ni tateyd to shita tolei nazo wa shinrui ga izon wo ii,
yoshi no alcuji vo chichi oya ni tsugemashita ga, dd 6 mono deshitu
Ica ano otolco wa chitto mo sono Ico no warui Ieoto wo malcoto to omo-
wazu, leaetle shinrui ga warui talcumi wo motte oru to utagatie orima-
shita. Ga, t6-t6 yoshi ga hidot waru-mono de balcuchi zulci no ue ni
Goro00 de aru, to i koto wo satotte kanashimu yo ni narimashita.
Shilashi, core to ti no mo jibun ga warui no de, yo ni wa hito wo mi-
ru Icolo ga delcinu mono hodo hanahadashit mekura wa arimasen.
(Kwankoba nt irt nagaray. Kyd wa leat mono ni dekakete oru hito wa
sulcunai yo desu, ne.
3:—He has now no children of his own. About seven years ago
he adopted a young fellow. He made him the husband of his
daughter. The daughter died about three years after the marriage.
The young fellow had become wu gambler, even while his wief
was alive. That man who just passed proposed to retire from
his. business (become inkyo) and to put his adopted son in charge
of it. His: own family relatives objected. The son was even accused
of his vices to the father. But, somehow, the father would believe
nothing wrong of the boy. He rather suspected his relatives of int-
erested motives. In the end he found out to his sorrow that the boy
was a rascal,—a gambler and a thief. But he has himself to blame.
There are none so blind as those who will not see, (Zatering the
Kwankoba) Not many people are out buying to-day.
はなはだしい BOG はありません4o (くわ

んこぅば
にぃい9 なが5) けふは PAID UL でかけて
をるひとはすく《ない KS ですね o
4A—ple{ の BPS にとつてしんねん
の Ob のかいものをするにははや
すぎるじゃやありませんかoc ORL が
LAW oo にてと\ へ ASL? ときなど
はくん4じゅめのなかをとほら
5れれほど
のひとどみであ 5ぅ5 まし Zo
#
*
5 一ちや B にあふやう BZ かでみが
ありましたか。o
6 一たれがいひちばん wi eo をする
わた《しはニホン
= のしや 5 なんかみな
をのしなものにしゃやう - ムだをけつて
《れぃば ws とちおもひまます。 LAID UL
のついてるねだん 15 いち -もんもちがはぬ
と wh ととがわかる &, BOL BK-
ule BS がのて Be betos
CONVERSATION FORTIETH :—(4) ME. 477
4.—Oleu no ん ec ni totte shinnen no nochi no kaimono wo suru ni

wa haya sugiru ja arimasen ka. Watakushi wa juinigwatsu ni koko
ye kimashita toki nado wa, gunju no naka wo térarenu hodo no -hito-
gomi de arimashita.
4.—I suppose it is too soon after the New Year for many buyers.
I was here in December. It was so crowded then that one could
scarcely move along the passages.
* * *
* * *
5. Mikata Sis一0 ki ni au yo na kagami wa arimashita ka.

5. Mr. M:—Have you found a glass to suit you.
6.—-keore ga ichi-ban ti y3 desu. Watakushi wa Nihon no shonin

ga mina sono shina-mono ni sho-fuda wo tsukete kurereba ii, to omoi-
masu. Shina-mono ni tsuiteru nedan yori ichi-mon mo chigawanu to
ia ofO ga wakaru to, kitto obitadashii yk ga tsuite mairimasho.
6.—I think this one will do very well, I wish that all the Jap-
anese merchants would adopt fixed-prices for their goods. The knowl-
edge that here there is no change whatever from the figures marked
on the articles brings hosts of purchasers,
四二一。だいあじふいち
のことわざ。
み 1
BH よりとヽろ。
1. ロゼどンッン - し一まちのは 5 からもどり 5}-
ませ 5。あたらしいはしをちょいひと ARS
どどざいます DH し (- かいせいるだん ( はか -
どのつてまの 5ります。わた《しはトウキャクウを
かいせいしゃやうと vi (BRC のてと
を beh RO TL WW, いつ $ か4 じますo
ひいやく UA ねんか \いつてできる (RET
を Selo by 2530 の RH &@ KH BS
しせん BA BA, すなを
なはちいひちねん KR に
ひいやくまん ZA あてつやきる \ 85 CTT
Bo
2. ミカターレし:ーきうです。 FO) てのまち
をつの〈《ぅ5 かへて , 5のばな BEAD だの ,
ku すゐのだ 5 だの , それからてこうあんだ
Mm でんきとう 5 だののあるすみも区 Fa
つもる5 でせ 5。じつ WU BHA BR かん4 ヵみへヘへ
です。しかしてれれも「メオジ」の HU ie
BLOR ほかのこととちがいはしませ-
ん。
ーー=
ホンのひとががいへんてちゃくれ
に RoR てとをと 5かへき5 とさきれる
CONVERSATION FORTY-FIRST : 一(み ) MEI. 479
XLI. DAI SHIJU ICHI NO KOTOWAZA.

FORTY-FIRST PROVERB.
MI.
Mime yort kokoro.
The heart rather than the face.
1. Robinson Shi:—Machi no hd kara modorimashd. Atarashii ha-
shi wo choito mitd gozaimasu kara. Shiku-kaiset mo dan-dan haka-
dotie mairimasu. Wataleushi wa Tolcyo wo keaisei shiyd to iu kuwadate
no Koto wo omé tabi goto ni, itsu mo Ieanjimasu. Hyakeu nija nen ka-
Ieatte dekiru Icuwadale wo SiO shi, koji no tame né ni olcu shisen man
-yen, sunawachi ichi nen ni ni hyaleu man yen ate tsuiyasareru so desu, ne.
1, mr. R:—Let us go back by the street. I wish to take a look
at the new bridge. The city improvements are going forward steadi-
ly. I never think of the plans made for the transformation of Tokyo
without wonder. Plans for one hundred and twenty years work, I
am told, have been drafted. Two hundred and forty millions of yen
are to be expended on the work, that is, two millions each year.
2. Mikata Shi:—So desu. Sulclcari Icono machi wo tsukuri-kaele,

rippa na omichi da no, yoi suidd da no, sore kara koen da no, denleito
da no no aru machi ni suru tsumort ges40。 Jitsu ni dlei na leangae
desu. Shilashi, kore mo Meiji no aida ni okotta hoka no koto to
chigai wa shimasen.
2. Mr M:—Yes, I believe it is proposed to make the city over so
that it shall bea city of splendid avenues, good drainage, parks and
ligthing. Truly, a big ideal. But it is just like everything else that
3
has sprung up during Meiji.
8
3.—Nihon no hito ga taihen teokure ni natia Icoto wo tori kae so to

sareru no wa mottomo da, to omoimasen ga, Nihon jin no hontd no shim-
po wa 30 tu q™eaibu no rieki ni tomond lea shiran, to omoimasu.
のはものともだと RIUBT が , =HY
じんの ARS のしん [は 35 ws
でわいぷの 523 W L3IDK か LBA
とふもひます o
4 一をのてとはいくたびもやふはなし
まうしたてと CTT がわた (しのしんずる
ととろはとことれまでて & まうし - あげました
とほり, あなたの BSEvr に。だつとばれる
とてろのものもうつちやら6れるととは
なからうと vi のです。あなだは d?R-
《しどるが Coast やしうけ 5 にょおね -
OLA を < とをねとがめなきいます 23,
CARB ORL をねのつしんに LPS
ewh £6 1 OF がたゆいてとと. で Cc
。われ(
ぎざいますは BS われ /( のへ
ををさめ
なければなり5)ません。われ ( のけ-
のしんのとのつのだのはしうけうぅうのは 5
てありまおせん。アメリカやヨーロツンマ KY
ていあて $ し 5けう5 の 55 &K ほは Lt
5 ばいがございます。 Ait がうけい- じゃう
mw sods ととはせかい 24276 との
かうきさいの UR it なりおましたから , われ/
は 25 うけ
ひい-じや5 のじゃ
やくてんを
のぞかなければな 5ちません。われ ( がじ-
w5 K Hb, OL 6 BH Bm のとと-
がらはざう5きが Av と BURT
CONVERSATION FORTY-FIRST:—(4) MT. 481
3.—I am not surprised at the determination of your people to

make up for long-lost time. I sometimes ask, however, whether the
teal progress of the people will keep pace with these outside gains.
4,—Sono koto wa iku tabi mo 0 hanashi méshita Icoto desu ga, wa-
takushi no shinzuru tokoro wa Icore made mo moshi-agemashita tori,
anata no ot ni tattobareru tolcoro no mono mo utcharareru koto wa na-
karo, to i% no desu. Anata wa watakushi domo ga tetsugaleu ya shu-
kyo ni fu nesshin na Icoto wo o togame nasaimasu ga, lconnichi wata-
us wo nesshin ni shiyd, to ia koto wa nozomi gatai Ieoto de gozai-
masu. Ware-ware wa mazu ware-ware no ie wo osamenakereba nari-
masen. Ware-ware no kesshin no olcotia no wa shilcyo no ho de ari-
masen. Amerika ya Yoroppa dake de inte mo shukyd no ura ni wa
shobat ga gozaimasu. Ware-ware ga ulcei-j6 ni yowalci koto wa selcai
oo to no késai no jama ni narimashita Icara, ware-ware wa ma-
au ulcei-jo no jakuten wo nozokanalcereba narimasen. Ware-ware ga
jiya ni nari, tsuyoku nareba, holea no koto-qara wa sa ya nai, to
omoimasu.
4.— We have talked that matter over many u time. I believe, as
T have often said, that the things you put so much value on will
not be neglected. You complain that we take no deep interest in
philosophy, or in religion. You really can’t expect us to do so, under
the circumstances. We must put our home in order, first. Our re-
volution was not started in the interests of religion. Trade was at
the back of it, so far as America and Europe were concerned. Our
physical weakness has been in our way in all our intercourse with
the Powers among nations. We must get rid of our physical infe-
riority first. The other things will all casily come when we are free
and strong.
一わねくし
5 はじょふぶぷんにあなたのち
と\ろを (ALOT を 5 ます HH,との 5-
へ 627 tk ないして FAA はしません
が, とにか《わたくしもわだたく《くしの KA
とあぷも 5 ます。 Ble ニホンでも FR
はいかなる ther の CAAA でも 26%
な 5 じい 5 になるの We はなましひにK
のみ } るといよととはまちがひのな
Ze でてす。
y+, だい LES pe の
ことのわき。
あ。し
しゆ (C まじ
は選ば SPS る~
1、ミカターし : 一あなだは ve と陰のつていつた
記しや © をなかの ZAL をど PAL でー
す Do
% weve y-Li ak ががのつきませんでしか
om, Rie てしだ Bo
一イセイーきん CT かせろんを BAL
でせう。あの UAL がわが (iC のせい
ねん
とちうねんのひとびと K BIEL Xu
5 よくは , トウキャウにをるどの UE ょ15
もるよけいです。
4.—-~4, ぜろん ORL は GOやうばんを
CONVERSATION FORTY-SECOND:—(L) SHI. 483
~\ 5—Watalcusht wit jabun ni anata’
no 0 070 .wo Iewmitotte orimasu
kara, kono ue anata ni tajshite giron wa shimasen ga, toni-kalu wa-
tulcishi mo wataleushi no hon 7 wo mamorimasu. Oyoso Nikon de mo,
mata wa ikanari selcai no jimmin. demo, “ eralcu-nari jiyt ni naruno-ni
wa tamashii ni nomi yoru,” to it koto wa chigai no nai Icoto desu. .
5.—I sympathize with you too much to argue long against you.
But, after all, I go:back to my regular ‘position. It is true of the
Japanese, and of every people in the world, that by “the soul only
they shall be great and free.”
’ XLIL DAI SHIJUNI NO KOTOWAZA.

' FORTY-SECOND PROVERB.
SHI.
Shu. ni majiwareba akaku naru.

He who handles vermilion is stained red.
i, Mikata Shi:—Anata wa ima totte itta basha no naka no shinshi

wo go zonji desu ka.
1, My. ms一Do you know that. gentleman who was in. the carriage
just driven by?
2. Robinson Shi:—Ki ga tsulcimasen deshita ga, donata deshita Ica.
_ 2, Mr. R:—I did not notice. Who was it?
oo Isei San desu ga, muron go zonji desho. Ano hilo ga waga
Ieuni no seinen to-chaunen no hitobito ni oyoboshita seir"yoru wa, Tolcyo
ni oru dono hito yort mo yokei desu.
3.—That was Mr. Isei. You know of him, of course. He has
had more of the young and middle-aged men of the ‘country under
his influence than any other Miah in Tokys.
4,—Hai! Muron watakushi wa hydban wo kiktmashita. Moshi

464 SECTION lJ. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
き \ ましだた。もしニホン
= にとのやう5 な
Ak がせん WA も , 47%, USS WA も B-
のつた BH, TLRS とも CD (UL のしや -
うらとらいさんだいのち OX のてとにのいとて
はいつ
のときのしんばいもいり放せん。あの
ひびとはと \ ろるといひ , BARU と WU, Ar
be と vu, をとと OO TRA ですo もしる
AL がだたにんとまじはつた RB にかは-
るてとができる HE, = ニホン 0 はちる
4
(C セイ -さんから CEA の WN ととろ
をもら5つたひとはなんぜんにんゐる
か志れせん。o
* #
5 一ちよつと Bid なさいまし ! ちゃうど
どはんどき CHF から。いら 5しゃまし!
6 一あ 5 がだた5 どざいますが , < との OF Wt
いたしませ 5。 24 にしだた( %& できて B-
9 ますし , それにあしもぬれてを }-
ますから6o まもるが LU? のてみちが
たいへんわるうどぎざいのます。 (9 をぬいて,
(CORA をかへなければなません。ど-
Se Rteet 所よるし《あのしやのでマニ
ださいまし。
7 一あわの wy シテ
- みかんがあります
D6, USMS せう ( ちとゞさけまう
しませ -
うo
CONVERSATION FORTY-SECOND :—( L) 8万 7. 485
Nihon ni Icono yo na hito ga sen nin mo, iya, hyaku nin mo atla nara,
sulcunalcu to mo Icono huni no shorat sandai nochi no yo no koto ni tsuite
wa, ittolei no shimpai mo irimasen. Ano hito wa kolcoro to it, olconat
to ti, kearada to ti, otolco no tehon desu. Moshi mo, hito ga tanin to
majiwatia tame ni kawaru koto ga delciru nara, Nihon nt wa omo *
Isei San kara jibun no ii tokoro wo moratia hilo wa nan-zen nin iru
ka shiremasen.
7.一Yes。of course I have heard of him. If there were a thou-
sand such as he in Japan, or even a hundred, no one need have
an hour's solicitude for the country for at least three generations to
come. He is x model man himself, mentally, morally and physic-
ally. So far as men can be shaped by contact with others, there
are thousands of men in Japan who owe most of what is best in
them to Mr. Isei.
* * *
5.—Cholto o yori nasaimashi! Chcdo gohan dolci desu kara. Tras«

shaimashi !
5.—Come in for a few moments! It is just tiffin time. Come in!
6.—Arigaté gozaimasu ga, Icono tsugi ni itashimashd. Tulcu ni shi+
taku mo dekite orimasu shi, sore ni ashi mo nurete orimasu kara.
Shimo ga toketa no de michi ga taihen waré gozaimasu. Kutsu wo
nuide, Icuisutabi wo Ieaenakereba narimasen. Doz0 olcusama ni yoroshi-
lew osshatte kudasaimashi,
6.—Thank you! Not to-day. My tiffin is awaiting me. Besides,
my fect are wet. The roads are very muddy ‘from the melted frost.
I must get off my shoes and make u change of socks. My best
regards to Mrs. Mikata. .
7.—Aji no it Shina-mikan ga arimasu kara, hiru kara shoshd o

todole moshimasho.
7. 一 T have some delicious Chinese oranges, I shall send you
some this afternoon.
8—vO もるあり
5がだ 5 どござい
すずす。
+=, だい 20d. 38h
のことわぎ。
る
ale weve るの We きをへよ
(ミカターしのいへにて)
1.カターレ
ミ :
一とのへやは HER のだい-
へん S&B すき 8 をへやでございます。 HER
のどちう5て《 WH したがひましたが , ZV
Bows やうです。 TAS はどう 5 です
Do
2. ロビンツジシーレーゆめ8 は PA で , EG は
だ 4/ 8きれい ie はれて CS Po CTs
《もるの Bh からつき 8 がでた}) はいざク -
2b LTS のがみをまして , 14 の
けしき8 はまるでせん 4K んの (KR の
やう5 でございます。わなくしは ve つき
の COのかりらがゆきやも S&S を THEFT のを
APS ともものて C\ きましたが , こなた
Ds にはは 24 でせんにたんのゃし3 の
やうにたな 5 ましだo
9 一それはにはか - ばはれでございます。
いちじ- かんほどまへにたは WA がひど-
{ あのて £52 Lea
CONVERSATION FORTY-THIRD:—(4) EWE). 8437
8.—Itsu mo arigaté gozaimasu.
8.
一You are always doing me favors.
_XLUI DAI SHIJU SAN NO KOTOWAZA.

| . FORTY-THIRD PROVERB.
E\ WE).
Kba wa nikui mono né atae yo.
Give food even to detestable things.
(Mikata Shi no ie nite).
(Ab Mir. Mikata’s house).
7. Mikata Shi:—Iono heya wa anata no taihen 0 sulci na heya de

gozaimasu. Anata no go chukoku ni shitagaimashita ga, koko wa ti
90 desu. Tenki wa do desu ka.
1. mr. mr 一 ou find me, you see, in the room you enjoy so much.
I am taking your advice, and I like it, too. How is the weather?
2, Robinson Shi:—Yuki wa yande, sora wa dan-dan Ieiret ni hare-

le. kcuru yo desu. Kumo no naka keara tsuki ga detari haittari shiteru
no ga micmashite, yoru no keshilci wa maru de sennin no Ieuni ne.
40 de gozainasu. Watakushi wa ima tsuki no hikari ya yuki ya, ki
wo terasu no.wo miyd to omotle dete Kimashita ga, konata no 0 niwa
wa maru de sennin no yachilket no yo ni narimashita. ,
2. mr. Ri 一 tt has stopped snowing. It is clearing of beautifully
You should see the moon sailing in and out among the clouds. The
night is like fairy-1and. I came over just for the sake of seeing the
moon-light upon the snow and the trees. Your garden’is transformed
into a wizard's palace..
38.—Sore wa niwaleabare de gozaimasu. Ichi jikan hodo mae ni wa,

yuki ga hidolku futte orimashita.
3.—It is a sudden clear off. An hour ago the snow was falling
heavily.
和信一さらでしたっわたくしもるとんやは
やすうおう5 としてをりましたが , ききがなた
65m へでましたとき KK, たはが US
のやうあかる〈《て , 《& びら5 も SB る
Av もるいりがき8 もるやねもすのつかぅちらゆき
C もつて Slit, O08 の UPd を
うけてきら 6( してをり5)ましだた。が , あした
あさ BEC ひいが Cv きまきすと, ての
きれい F ものがみんなな (なるで HHS
とちちもひました WA, てのふしぎなせかい
をみのがすのが ve TCT, TY BRO
Cc Caves, @s へ
や Bt ああすりち ⑳
Wik をどらんなさいません Do
* Ed
* * *
5.
一ヤア , ドウモも, なにもるかもかはつた
ととっo
6 一ゆき& が 277? PY, & がみなそれ (
のせいしつをあら
はしたであり
5ません4 wd
すすつのも, すぎもとせう5 8% RA るや
る,
BALE % POH も, あらゆる (HAIRS
もみんなだいへんにちがつなであ }-
SYA か。それにあの UH のはなは
OS で BERNTS PH KW ADK の
あ 5 さきみからみるときめ 5 なだいしゃう5 で
あり
5ません wD Ze もかも ED lt BS
でずね。o
CONVERSATION FORTY-THIRD:—(2) E(WE.) 489
4.—So deshita. Watakushi mo konya wa yasum6 to shite orimasht-

ta ga, sakigata rola ye demashita toki ni niwa ga hiru no yo ni alca-
rulcute, Icusamura mo, Ici mo, het mo, ileegaki mo, yane mo sulckart
yuli de motte dwarete, tsulct no hikari wo Mefe kira-Icira shite ori-
mashila. Ga, ashita asa hiyaleu hi ga dete Icimasu to, Icono の ef na
mono ga minna nalunaru de ard, to omoimashila yue, fushigi na selcai
wo minogasu no ga iya de, dete kita no de gozaimasu. Koko ye Icite
0 uchi no niwa wo goran nasaimasen Ica.
4.—So it was! I had settled down for the evening. But I went
out into my corridor a few minutes ago. My garden was almost as
bright as day. All the bushes and trees, the fence, the hedge and
the roofs, were covered with snow, and were glistening in the moon-
light. I know that to-morrow the sun will spoil all the beauty early
in the morning. I did not want to miss seeing the magic world
that the snow has made, so I came out, I have had an entrancing
walk. Come, look at your own garden. * * *
* * *
* *
5.—Ya! Lomo, nani mo ka mo kawatta Icoto!

5.—Marvellous! How it is all changed!
6.—Yulket ga futta tame, ki ga mina sore-zore nv seishitsu wo ara-

washita de arimasen Ica. Matsu mo, sugi mo, toshd mo, zakwro mo,
momijt mo, yanagi mo, arayuru kewamboku mo, minna taihen ni chiga-
tta de arimasen ka. Sore ni ano ume no hana wa, yulci de owareteru
tame ni, kind no arisama Kara miru to Ieimyd na chigai de arimasen
kas’ Nani mo Iea ma jitsu ni myo desu, ne.
6.—Do you sea how the snow brings out the individual character
of each tree? The pine, the cryptomeria, the fir, the pomegranate,
・ the maple, the willow, all the shrubs, how distinct they are! And
what a queer contrast those plum blossoms make with what they
were yesterday, being covered with snow. Oh! ho exquisite it all
is!
490 SECTION Ill. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
7 一ゆめに CK なのつてからてれが VAS
のはのゆきです。
8.
一わなくしはも 5 AW が FAH と
ふもつてを 5 ましだ, ツウモいつきくじつのの
ると Che 2 ウメヤキP へ Chl Sn
をみにゆき 3ましだが。 UA はカスサキの
をばのカメバタのばいるんへゆかう5 と
ちちもるもつてを 5 ましたが , わた
だ
た《しはカメキド
の kb カマタのはう5 がい \ と BIU-
ます。
一はいら5う5 じやありません Do あきに
なのても 6h LC かん @ KEK じ mA は
との ※ しきをとち HR をゐるもとと PH Ca
ませう5 から , わな
たな《くしは Wet やききてみる
とと 4 めだします。 U のをはでさウつて
ちち HRA なさい o。わたくしは v2 までひかし
の 2 をよんてを 9 まし衣 BB. あかだ vB
ニホン . の才を 2 ぞんじです Do
10.—/§A のFUL CH, AWA だと

mwので Ut あああら Ot 上と Ads も
を (Mr? ひとがありましだが, LEY
つく 5かたのむつのかしい FB のゃや5 で
どき下す。 BOC P みんかなど i CS KA
のいみをいれる WU は , LEH < とばの
じめゆめくれんがなければなちりますすい。
CONVERSATION FORTY:THTRD:
一(る) E( WE). | 491°
7.—Fuyu ni natte Iara Ieore ga hontd no hatsu-yulci desu.

7.—This is the first réal snow-fall we have had this winter.
—~Watalkushi wa md fuyu ga sunda, to omotte orimashite, tsui

issalcujitsu no ofO deshiia ya, Kameido ye gwaryd-bat wo mi ni yu-
kimashita, Kyo wa Kawasalci no soba no Kabata no Baiyen ye yu-
ko, to omotte orimashita ga, wataloushi wa cone no yori Kabata
no hd ga ti, to omoimasu.
8.—I thought that the ‘winter was over. Only the day before
yesterday I was at Kameido to see the old dragon plum-trees—
(Gwarydbai). I intended to go to-day to the Kabata garden near
Kawasaki. 1 think I prefér it to the garden at Kameido. :
9-—Hairs ja. arimasen Toa!? Asa ni natte mo ichi ji kan ya ni ji kan

wis poo Sushigi na tochi ni oru koto ga dekcimasho Iara, watalcushi
wa hayalew okite miru, Icoto nt itashimasu. Ii no soba ye yotte o atan-
nasat. Watakushi wa ima made mukashi no shi wo yonde orimashita
ga, anata wa Nihon no shi wo go zonji desu lea.
>9. 一 Tet us go in. For an hour or two in the morning we shail
be in. wonder-land. I shall get up early to look.at it. Draw your
chair to the fire and be comfortable. I have just been coaching some
old poems. Do you ‘know Japanese poetry? : %
10.—Hon no sulcoshi desu. Mihon da to itle hitotsu fulatsu holeleu

to tanka to wo leureta hito ga arimashita ga, yohodo tsukuri-kata no
mutsulcashit shi no 90 de gozaimasu. Holkckeu ya, lanka nado ni, jiibun
no imi wo ireru ni wa, yohodo kotoba no julcuren ga nakereba narima
sumi. a
10.—Very little. A friend once gave me a few specimens of it, the
ん ou and tanka. It Ds be rather a difficult kind of verse making.
To get complete sense’ and expression into the holekeu, or even into
the tanka, must require a erent deal of la
492 SECTION TIT. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
-Iv いひみをいひれるにはをの

tb です。
19. 一マアどうてせ 5。 ROKR Se Lb:

ど。のおんの BA 《で, しが ato
Ca; 2, しち , のしち , しち, ののんの
ど《で & MeO もだてきるの
です。じつに BYHASVS (ART UF
あり 5# せん PW, イギリスの Sonnet は U-
じゃやうにまづいです o
183.
一しかしわが (にのぶん
が (かの
5b K はかう5 いよ BR を IKE
14 POP UL がごどざいます。 UML の
SAUA はたいてい <の < と WW BES
の UPA をつのつひやしましだ。わな《しは
RYWwt まである (D575 のかい\ れな
RAD を LAT を 5 ましたが。 HS いふ
のですo
われしな We,
やな , sau,
の) 区 Wot,
やせだたるい @ の
はらをてとやせ Yo
(わたくしがしんだ 28 に, わたくしをや《な
わたくし & うめる No の IF 。わたくしを FT
edt いぬのすきは5 を Tee fo)
CONVERSATION FORTY-THIRD:—~(%) E(WE), 493
11.—Yoi imi wo irera ni wa, sono tori desu.
11.—Yes! To get good sense into them does,
12.—Mé do deshd. Tatia go, shichi, go no in no san ku de, shi ga

hitotsu delei ;go, shichi, go, shichi, shichi, no in no go ku de mo hito-
{su no shi ga deliru no desu. Jitsu ni odoroki-iru Icumitate ja ari-
masen ka. Igirisu no “ Sonnet” wa hijo ni mazui desu.
_ 12.—dust think! Three lines of only five, seven, and five syl-
lables for one complete poem; and five lines of five, seven, five,
seven, and seven syllables, for another kind of complete poem. Such
writing would drive me wild, The English sonnet is bad enough.
13,—Shikashi waga kuni no bungakuka no uchi ni wa, 0 ta kisi

wo yohodo yoku yatta hito ga gozaimasu. Mukashi no kifujin wa tai-
tet kono Koto ni dkeu no jilan wo isuiyashimashita. Watakushi wa
tadaima made aru 7O0g0 no kakareta tanka wo yonde orimashita ga.
Ko it no desu.
Ware shinaba,
Yaleuna, uzumuna,
No ni sutete,
Yasetaru inw no
Hara wo Icoyase yo.
(Watakushi ga shinda toki ni, watakushi wo yakuna, watakusht wo umeruna, no né

watakushi wo sutete, yacela inu no suki-hara w kovase yo.)
13.—But some of our writers have been very successful with this
kind of writing. Many of the ladies in the ancient days devoted a
good deal of time to the art. I have just been reading a tanka
written by an empress, Here it is:-—
“Ware shinaba,
Yakuna, uzumuna,
No né sutete,
Yasetaru inu no
Hara wo koya se yo.”
Cwhen I die, burn m2 not, bury me not, Into the wilderness cast me, that starving
dogs may fill their empty stomachs.)
14.
一じやうずに Cat をり5ますが , きめうぅ
なねがひです Wo
15 一ととろがきめ 5 で Ber のです。
DS wh なきけ TA はひかしのわが
{i の SAM, ととにぴあ
2り 5 が
- じやゃやうとう Lede に BUREN LOR
じぶんには RAL ありました o。あのくわ 5-
どうは wt やわしの RH K WHE
をな (して Leh 1d, かはいきう5 な
UID をだすけた WS BLUE CUE だ
とふもるはれたの TT. 85 ひとつだんか
が THLHBTO HORE はあま 5 16 Hd-
ませんが , いみのやふも
しろいと < ろから
ちょのつと }ょみませ 5o わたくしはとの SR
とャッの “きんじゃやうのすゐ (ん ” にるあ
ととと HED HRA かとふもひます o
we まれて
た《みかへすな
たくま
れ},
たくみに (まれ
はてしなければ :
(に
《まる\ とも ECAH に RCA をかへす Bo
om を GU fo bh にくみに Ome を Angle
にくみははてざら
んo)
16. 一くわんようと wh %~LE のょ 8

としへ Cho しかしわたくしは -“ やきまの
CONVERSATION. TORTY-THIRD:
一(る ) E( WE). 495
1£.—Joaw ni delcile orimasu ga, kimyd na negai desu né:
14.Skilfully done! But what a strange wish !
15.—Tokoro ga kimyd de nai no desu. K6 id nasale gokoro wa

muleashi no waga kuni no bungaleu, koto ni Bulkleyo ga jotd shalewat
nb okonawarete otta jibun ni wa tabi-tabi arimashita. Ano kwogo wa
hi ya mushi no tame ni learada wo nalcushite shimaw yori, Ieawaisd na
kemono wo tasulceta hd gu yohodo Icudolcu.'da, to omowaréla no desu.
“Mo hitotsu tankea ga .gozaimasu. Katackiwa amari yoku arimasen
ga, imi no omoshirot tokoro kara chotto yomimash, Watakushi wa
kono uta to Yaso no." Sanja no Suileun” nk aru koto to amari: chiga-
wanai Ica, to omoimasu, 7
¢
、 WNikumarete
Nikumi kaesu na,
Nileumare yo;
Nikumi. nileumare
Hateshi nakereba.
(Nicumareru to ma nikume nab nicuml wo kaesu na. Nikumt wo ke yo. Mosht nikumt
nt nikumi wo kassaba nikumt wa hatezaran.)
15. 一 Oh no! Such human feeling often appeared in our ancient
literature, especially when Budddism had the upper classes under
its influence. The empress considered her body put to a much
higher uss in saving even a mis2rable outcast beast, than in feeling
either fire or worms, IIere is another tunka. It is not perfect in
form, but I want to read it for the sentiment it expresses. I can not
sce much difference batween this and some paris of the “Sermon
‘on the Mount.”
‘« Nilecumarete
Nileumi kaesu na,
Nileumare yo;
Nikumi nikumare
Hlateshi. nalcereba.
ce you are hated, hate for hate do notreturn. Receive the hitred. If you give hatred
for hate, hating has no end.)
16.—Kwanyd to i koto no yoki oshie desu. Shilcashi, watalcushi wa,

“ Yama no ue no Oshie” no hd ya Kore 777 mo issd hirolcute koshd da,
to omoimasu. Koko ni oshiete aru Icishitsu wa shinobu to ia koto dake
496 SECTION III, PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL,
5~ の ELN” のはうがとこれ 35 る
いつさきさういろ (てかうしゃやう H と BRU-
Sto そく I をしへてある BLO 1は LOS
と wh ととだけで , めるすと vi てと
でてあり 5# せ 4。けれどもャッは LOK
てとををしへしのみな 6 ず , WSF とと
をもるをしへ o MSF <とををしへし OK
ならず, CY ととろの 3D を 8 あい -
せょ , ひいぢおわる《わる《ちをいふて〈《る -
しめる £274 のものをもあせ IX と
をしへましかな>
囲十四。だだい ZL し
のことわざ。
ひ
ひと OL
を HTS はまるきゆばしを
あだるがどとし。
1 にターしーーあがたの CFO は 2
もるのつとものや5 でどざいとます。しかし
キリストの BEC はせいじゃやだちにあだた -
へたの CT, Lord をするととに HR-
へたのでみいやう5 でてごどざいますす。ものとる
かしのやうなみ WVASD FA なき8しゃ5
をやとしてはなをな) すすずい。ての RAM は
いかゞ Cho
CONVERSATION FORTY-FOURTH :一 (ひ) HI. 497
de yurusu to ti Ieoto de arimasen. Keredomo Yaso wa shinobu koto wo

oshieshi nominarazu, yurusu Ieoto, wo mo oshie. Yurusu Ieoto wo oshieshi
nominarazu nilcumu tolcoro no mono wo mo aise yo, ijiwarulcu warulcu-
chi wo it te curushimeru tokoro no mono wo mo aise yo to, oshiema-
shita.
16.—An admirable lesson in tolerance! But I am sure that the
“Sermon on the Mount” goes farther and higher than this. The
disposition taught here is mere endurance. It is not forgiveness.
Jesus taught not only endurance, but forgiveness, too; and not only
forgiveness, but love to them that hate, and love even to those who
spitefully abuse and persecute. 7
XLIV. DAI SHIJU SHI NO KOTOWAZA.

FORTY-FOURTH PROVERB.
Hi.
Hito no yo wo wataru wa maruki-bashi
wo wataru ga gotoshi.
Man/’s journey through this world is like
crossing a round-bridge.
1, Mikata Shi:—Anata no go setsu wa go mottomo no 90 de gozai-
masu, Shikashi Kirisuto no Icisolew wa seija-dachi ni ataeta no de,
yowatari wo suru Icoto ni ataeta no de nai yo de gozaimasu. Mottomo
mukashi no yo na kenkwa zuki na ig の wo okoshite wa narimasumai.
Kono Tanka wa ileaga desu.
1. mrr。 Ws 一 1 suppose you are right. But Christ’s law seems
given for saints, not for men of the every-day world. However, we
shall not take up our old bone of contention. What do you think
of this tanka?
wa oa Fe
のぼりてみれば
なにもるも Blo
ょよきるも OLS 3
わがててるかな。
フジ
-さんにのぼりて thi をみる Ko みみ to
なにもな Lo さればよきもまたあしきも hy わが
おもひにある OA U5
2. ビンッン - レーーわだくし
のてつが〈 UW
するにはちのと LHS どきいます o イヤ
かうしやう - すぎる e eo L7é tho が
vi か & しれすせん4。てのしを DOR
ひとは Rit を BOT OR のでどざぎい -
ませう5。いつかあなだがわた《しへの
はなし K, 7% のやまの 5へから
みるとせかいがみな ALOR なつて
HS % だにもるのはらのや5 にみをる
と BOLPOR のを BEAT をり1 ます
がとの RAD をかいたひとも, じぶん
のもつて FOR TOBS から6 みると , fb
のなかのぜんあ《が BOERS と
もものて Ae の、 CHS Me あるいひは
きたがつけ 5 のをしへををしへや5 と
ちちもつのつて, いのち & いふ 3D はみな
giv であるとか Bre hh BAS の
やまの 5へふしきかなものがある
と BSBYOT OT, しまいにかなんにも Zu
CONVERSATION FORTY-FOURTH :一(ひ ) HII. 499
© Fuji no yams
Noborite mireba
Nani mo nashi,
Yoki mo ashili mo
‘ Waga kokoro kana.”
(Fujt san né noborite sekai wo miru ni. Mi yo! 215 mo nasht. Sareba yokt mo
mata ashikt mo tala wags omot nt aru nomi nari)
“ Eujt no yama
Noborite mtyeba
Nani mo nasht,
Yokt mo ashikt mo
Waga kokoro kana.”
(When I ascend Mount Fuji and thence view the world, sea ! there is nothing. So
good and also evil are only in my feeling.)
2, Robinson Shi: — Watalcushi no tetsugaku ni suru ni wa chitto

fulcd gozaimasu. Iya, kdshd-sugiruto moshita ho qa ii ka mo shirema-
sen. Kono shi wo tsulcutia hito wa nani wo omotte ita no de gozaima-
sho. Ttsu ka anata ga watalcushi ye no o hanashi ni, Fuji no yama
no ue kara miru to sekat ga mina hirattalcu natte yama mo tani mo
nohara no yo ni mieru to osshatia no wa oboete orimasu ga, Icono
tanica uo kaita hito mo, jibun no motie otta tetsugalcu lara miru to,
yo no naka no zen aku ga nalcuntru to omotte ita no desho Ica.
Arui wa mata Bulckyo no oshie wo oshie yo to omotte, inochi to it
mono wa mina mayoi dé aru to ka, mata wa empd no yoma no ue ni
fushigi na mono ga aru to omotte ite, shimai ni nanni mo nai to it
koto wo satotta hito no yume no yd da to itta no deshd ka.
2. My. R:—That is rather deep for my philosophy, or, I should
say, too high for it. What did the poet mean? I remember, you
told me once that from the top of Mount Fuji all the world is flat-
tened out so, that hills and valleys look like a plain, Did the
writer of this ¢anica mean, that from the heights of such philosophy
as his, the good and evil of the world disappear? Or, did he mean
to teach u lesson of Buddhism, that all life is an illusion? Or, that
life is like the dream of him who puts wonderful things on far off
summits, only to find that they are not there when he scales the
heights?
と vi てとをきとつだひとのゆめの
やうだと LOR の THI か。
3 一れれはどう5だかわた〈くし K はわ -
かりません。わたくしは rv しを LAST
DS, あなたは C OBA のい \ や5う
&B はんじみさいまし。
人一をの上てとばてあなた KK BSB RON
まうしあいとたもの 9て wR てとを B-
$ もひだ
しましだたっ。ことのあひだカメキドへ Wa-
ましんとき & AU の K はのあぁる &
£6 ™ もちょのと FURL. をる KK ある
はんあんけいのはしをわたつて 8 ましがなo
が。やぜんわた《しはミヤジマの Yr
だいでも SAUL はしのもぉふほ 8 いいのをわた-
Or tk が Hb, その Ww BSE で
ちんなじいはしの BEAr のを wA/
みた < とがあり52ましたのてでて, さきがだた
Zi から 2H やはなししなければ wa
てくとわざのてとにな 5 ましたとき , HBR
はひのじに Ut のいつせ 5 はまるき -
ばしをわたるがごどとしといふのを全をらび
(たはひあがるのにもやも, ミヤ
ャジマのはし
(CC はひあがるのたも, LEY KBr がをれ -
しんから , あなた KK SB たづねまうしたい
Dh ひのととわぎざを BOR ひと
CONVERSATION FORTY-FOURTHs —( a) HT. 501
.3—Sore wa dé da ka wataleushi ni wa wakarimasen. Watalcushi

wa tada shit wo yomimasu kara, anata wa go tsugd no ti yd ni o han-
ji nasaimashi.
8.—I do not know. I read the poem, and you can make it fit
your own divinations,
4.—Sono o kotoba de anata ni 0 tazune méshitat to omotte ita oo

wo omoidashimashita. Kono aida Kameido ye yulcinashita toki ni
fuji no niwa no aru o tera ye chotto yorimashite, soko ‘ni aru han-en-
kei no hashi wo watatte kimashita. . Ga, izen watalcushit wa Miyajima
no Icei-dai de mo onaji hashi no dkit no wo watatia koto ga ari, sono
hokea hé-bd de onnajit hashi no Gkii no wo iro-iro mita koto ga arima-
shita no de, salci-gatz Icore Iara mada o hanashi shinakereda naranu
Icotowaza no Koto ni narimashita toki, anata wa Hi no ji ni hito no
isshO wa marulci-bashi wo wataru ga gotoshi, to i% no wo 0 erabi ni
nirimashita gt, wrtalcushi wa Kameido no hashi ni hai-agaru no ni mo,
Aliyajima no hashi ni hai-agaru no ni mo, yohodo hone ga oremashita
kara anata nio tazune mdshitai no wa, Hi no ketowrza wo tsulcutta
hito wa, zuibun tsurat seilewatsu wo olcutta hito de nalcatta Ica, to itt.no
desu. Watakushi no kangaeru toicoro de wa kono hito wa bozu de atte
misinichi-mainiehi tera ye yuleu micht de konna maruki-bashi wo
toraneda naranakatia tokoro no hito dattard, to omou no desu.
4.一That brings to mind some things I wanted to ask you. When
I was at Kameido the olher day, I stopped in for & moment at
the temple where the wistaria garden is. I went over the semi-
circular bridge there. I have been over a much larger bridge of the
sume kind in the temple grounls of Miyajima, I have seen several
bridges like these in different parts of the country. Now, « short
time ago, in going ov.r the proverbs which we have yet to talk
about, you gave one for ** Hi’? which says something about human
life being like crossing a round-bridge. I had hard work scrambling
over both the Kameido and the Miyajima bridges. I wanted to
ask you, wheter the maker of the 7 #¥i7? proverb was not aman
who had had a pretty hard life of it. I thought that perhaps he
was a priest who had to go every day over one of these round-
bridges, on the way to his temple.
502 SECTION HE. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
は , DORA つら 5C せいくわつを BOR
Ak でかつたかと VR のです。
わだたく《しのかんがへるととろでは < の
ひとはばうずで HOT, まい
Kち( てら6
へ 06 みちで, てんなまるぬぉばしを
と調らねばなら #なかのつたと<ろのひと
だのなちらう5 と BIA の CT.
5 一あなたはどうもわだたく
しどもの < と
に Owt ぜむと
んぢおやくで HHT BN
wha はしは ZOE とはいは Baa
あり
5きせんが , はだしでゆけばわなたるの
に FSS はありません。とにかく, てのてと-
OF のきさ《しゃやがかの COA のけいひだいぃ
0 あるはんあんけいのだたいと
<ばしの < と
を VORのだと , あななは BRU-BDN て
ちぶり
ます。 BIR のごどごとき Feed は, で-
わゅてく《じんにはあ 5がちの 7h です。
てのととわざは ULA さんかんのげ &b5-
ゆめ5 BH にか \ つて wt LA ke はなた -
れでもるわただたらねばならぬ A まる 8はしの < と
てす o と PAL の £243 BIA 2B BL
をわたるのはひつもはなはだ AYA で
どきゆめます g tl は SS の AChR ©
あるといふてとのははだ Ivo けいゃ5
ではありません DS
% を Fy
* *% =
CONVERSATION FORTY-FOURTH :—(v):~H.I 503
5.—Anata wa domo watakushidomo no koto ni tsuite mutonjaku de

Kkomarimasu. A tt hashi wa naruhodo koai ni wa chigai arimasen
ga, hadashi de yukeba wataru no ni Zs の wa arimasen. Tomokaku,
kono kotowaza no sakusha ga jiin no keidai ni aru hanenicei no taiko-
bashi no koto wo itta no da to, anata wa omoi-chigaele orimasu.
Anata no gotoki suisolu wa, gwaikoleujin ni wa ari-gachi.no koto desu.
Kono leotowaza wa, mushiro, sankan no gekiriz nado ni kealcatte ite,
toki ni wa tare de mo wataraneba naranu marulci-bashi no Icoto desu.
Go zonji no tori, Ieayo na hashi wo wataru no wa itsu mo hanahada
kiken de gozaimasu. Kore wa uliyo no fujd de aru to iz% Koto no
hanahada yot Ieetyd de arimasen ka.
5.一1 am afraid you will never be serious over some of our
things. Those bridges are « terror, I know. But go at them bare-
footed, and they will be easy enough to pass. You are mistaken,
however, in thinking that the proverb-maker had one of those half-
circle temple bridgesin mind. Your guess was only natural for you,
a stranger. The proverb refers rather to the round foot-log which
one often finds as the only crossing to mountain torrents and the
like streams. Passage over that kind of a bridge you know is always
very dangerous. A very good picture of the uncertainty of life, is
mt it?
6 一もう B vit YRLEES. わだた(し

はそれからシバ OD 292A へよのて
ますのり 5ます。あなだも B いで WK なって
あをと Da だのゆめ &8 だのをどらん
なさればいいとちやもひます A か 5 WS
ら《なと<ろからあなたをつれだす
わけにはゆますまい o
7.-
一ありがたう5 ございますが, とんやは
ゆきますまい。
5 一ととしはかうら wh BC du は Bre
とぬめり
区すまの。の全は BAUS で
あり
, DE はなし。わた《しのとと<ろるの
5H を EO 人KK BSH CL かけりだ 5 ど-
ざいます。 SKS なあかいはをなが 2K W
いつ
のばいで , どうして < ぼくがあのや 5
にはでやかにきいひだかわか
ら6 や 5
です。どう 5ぞふちを ) なさとます BZをとの
はほうでは 85 婦K K るか KH も
Ws がさんずんもつもつてをり5 ませ
う5。
あしたのみちは UD R ひどいでせう。
わだたくしはてんやはは 5-
いのばいけし 3
をみてまわ
5 ま3す " さきやう Ro
CONVERSATION FORTY-FOURTH :—(U0) HI. 505
6.—M6 o itoma itashimasho. Wataleushi wa kore lara Shiba no

Koen ye yotie mairimasu. Anata mo oide ni natie asoko no ki da no
yuki da no wo goran nasareba ii to omoimasu ga, kd ia valu na
tokoro kara anata wo tsuredasu wake ni wa yulcimasumai.
6.—I must say good night, now. I shall walk over to Shiba Park.
I should like to have you go with me and see the trees and the
snow there. But I do not think I could get you away from this
snug-larbor,
7.—Arigaté goztimasu ga, lonya wa yukimasumai.

7.
一Thank you, I won't go out to night.
8.—Kotoshi wa kd iti Ieilewat wa mata to arimasumai. Tsulci wa

mangetsu de ari, kaze wa nashi. Wataleushi no tokoro no ume wo
jitsu ni o me ni Kalcetd gozaimasu. Oki na の cg? hana ga eda ni ippai
de, do shite Icoboku ga ano yO ni hadeyaka ni saita ka wakaranu yo
desu. の 0zo 0 ori nisaimasu na. Solo no hd de wa mo nani ni mo
ka ni mo yuki ga san zun mo tsumotte orimasho. Ashita no michi wa
jitsu ni hidot deshd. Watalushi wa konya wa hara ippai Iceshili wo
mite mairimasu. Sayonara ! :
8.—I know I shall not have such a chance again this year. The
moon is at the full. There is no wind. Oh! you should see the
old plum-tree at my house. Its branches are crammed with big,
rel blossons, You would not imagine that the old ruin could bloom
cut in such vigorous gorgeousners. Please do not come down stairs!
Outside, there must be at least three inches of snow over everything.
To-morrow, the slush will be fearful, I shall take my fill of the
beauty to-night. Good bye!
四十五。だい BL CO
Coie.
ると
SECO にはひがつきやすいゆ。
1ー(しいわのつなかどろミタターレしちんのうち
たて CBA を LR をれり o。 < のて-
BA はビンツン - し 1b BLING 3D
wt, ととろづけはアタクミ Bho をの BAS
しものどとし<c)
2ー
ゴあ放な i わかくしを ch Be fb
% はなはだしいやつき a$ものだとももはれます
KK さきうりのどきいますま WW Ay O74 Li とそし
B S246 OD EWAMM © Lt あ友 %て
たまりませんでしが。か 5 まうしあげまして
ふ Did にK 5 ませう5 Mo どしょ5ちの
tlib, とのてんにあるやうなうる
は-
Lv けし & がじ 5 ぶんにみられますま -
へ , あめかぜなど \ いふあくしん
がこれを BARS < とが, BES ごどぎざい -
ます。とるそろ BO てとしはほ Bee, き Uw,
しめのつぼぽい Ab 。のあ 5 放したあとで
はるにな 5 ますとすつか 5 UWA IK
そらるも cs | としでをりめして。 < ん=
wh までもるはるのけし 8 はるをの Br
で, なくなり5 さうにはあり 5すすせ 4。
CONVERSATION FORTY-FIFTH :—(%) I£0. 507
XLV. DAI SHIJT @O NO KOTOWAZA.

FORTY-FIFTH PROVERB.
MO.
Moe-kui ni wa hi ga tsuki yasui.
A charred stick easily takes fire.
1.—(Shiguatsu naleagoro Mileata-shi chin no uchi nite tegami wo

yomi oreri. Kono tegami wa Robinson-shi yori olureru mono nite,
toleorozulcee wa Atami nari. Sono monku shimo no gotoshi.)
1.—(Mr. Mikata is seated in his garden house in mid-April reading
a letter, The letter is from Mr. Robinson, and is dated at Atami.
It says :—)
2,—" Anata wa wataleushi wo Icore made yori mo hanahadushii Cc に

mono da to omowaremasu ni sdi gozaimasumai ga, watalcushi wa Icotoshi
ws sakura no junret wo shite mitalcute tamarimasen deshita. Ko mo-
shiagemashite o wakuri ni narimashod Ica. Go shdchi no tori, kono
ten ni aru yd na uruwashii Ieeshilci qa jiibun ni miraremasu mae ni,
ame OZ6 nado to iit alcushin ga Icore wo horobosu oO ga, co
gozaimasu. Tolcoro ga, Icotoshi wa nagai, samui, shimeppot fuyu no
arimashita ato de haru ni narimasu to sukkari kokoro yoku sora mo
sei-sei to shite orimashite konnichi made mo haru no Iceshilci wa sono
mama de, nalcunari sé ni wa arimasen. .. i 区
2.
一"T know you will think me more cf a ran-away ‘enthusiast
than ever. I could not resist the temptation to. make a cherry-
blossom pilgrimage this year. Do you know what I mean by that?
Every year,—this yon know,—for abont a fortnight Japan becomes
Paradise. Often the powers of evil,—wind and rain,—destroy the
celestial beauty before it can be seen in perfection. But this year,
after a long cold, wet winter, spring, with all generous warmth and
with cloudless skies, came, and, so far, has remained without seem-
ing to wish to leave us.
a-Term BE まへにわな
た《くしは
タークノへゆきましたが , は〈くぶつくわんの
ととろまでみち- ばんにある BAS な
3 の OCH がやさし〈くきいてかゞやいて
をるのをみました OT にわかにネン
=
でいちばんよい 3846 のめあめいしょ}』へ
いつてみたいてと\ろに Hb, ょくじつ Kn
にもるいと
まごひO をしないでにしのは 5
へいちばん -ぎしゃやで
てたちましな。が UO
たそのひのだのしみと VA $% のは
わすれるてとはできませ 4o。みちばたの Ae
はみなホキゥチャのいつ友やう it, 「わかめ
でかすみの 15 にあを《もへいでヽ」
を 5 まして , どのはらにもたいがいの
はなけにも BH うめがあり 5まして, あな-
らしい 346 のはなを (HAY して
を 5 ましだた。てととしはふゆめのすみゃや5 が
ちをくのつて, はるの B やうがはゃやかつた
DT, うめと 38456 のはなを VOL
たした, にじう5 のたのしみがどぎざいぃすす。
4—for¢ bl ははじめてのばんは torr

にだうちゃやくし, そのはよくじつは上ュネまで
WAFL, BL, キィ、カモンノカミのすすひい
で HOR はだごどやにとまり 5ましだ。キィ、
カモンノカミは vw? の ff に ROT WS;
ニホンでてはじめてのしんぼ - て 8 のさいし-
CONVERSATION FORTY-FIFTH :—( 4) MO. 509
8.—' Toka hodo mae ni wataleushi wa Ueno ye yukimashita ga,

Haleubutsulewan no toloro made michibata ni aru 0! na ki no tsubomi
ga yasashilcu saile kagayaite oru no wo mimashita no de, niwaka ni
Nihon de ichiban yoi sakwra no meisho ye itte mitat kokoro ni nari,
yokujitsu dare ni mo itomagoi wo shinai de nishi no hd ye ichiban-
gisha de tachimashita. Ga, jitsu ni sono hi no tanoshimi to ia mona
wa wasureru ieoto wa dekimasen. Michi-bata no kigi wa mina Hoichiya
no itta yo ni, “wakame de kasumi no yo ni aoku moe-idete” orimashite
dono hara ni mo taigai no hatake ni mo mada ume ga arimashite,
atarashii salcura no hana wo kwangei shite orimashita. Koltoshi wa
Mt no sumi yO ga osokutte, haru no ki yd ga hayalcatta no de, ume
to sakura no hana wo issho ni shita, niju no tanoshimi ga gozaimasu.
3.一"Ten days ago I was cver at Ueno. ‘She sight of the tender,
flushing bms of the big trees on the avenue up to the museum,
made me long to see for once some of Jayan’s most famous cherry-
flower places. Tue next day, without saying good bye to any one,
I left by on early train for the west. I can never forget the
exquisite charm of the day’s trip. All along the road, the tree, as
our Whittier said, were “ growing misty green with leafing buds.”
In every viilage ard in almost every farm-yard, plum-blossoms still
were there,・bidding weleome to the new cherry-blossoms. This year
the winter stayed so long, aad sprirg came so fast, that we are
having a double feast of plum n' d cherry-flowers together.
ター Wataleushi wa hajime'e no ban wa Nagoya ni tocrakushi, sono

yolcu-jitsu w2 Llikone made yukimashile, moto 7 Kamon-no-kami no
sumai de atta hatagoya ni tomarimashita, li Kamon-no-kami wa ima
no yo ni natle kara, Nikon de hajimete no shimpo-teleino saishd deshita.
Kono hatagoya wa kirei na ie de hiroku, omomuki no aru utsuleushit
niwa mo arimashita. Ga, watalcushi no itla no wa sakura no jisetsu
ni wa hayasugite orimashita. Kono tochi wa yohodo takakute, arawa-
rete imasu no de, mura-no machi no uchi ni wa yuki ga miemashita.
やう Thro <のはだたごやはきれいな

UN で UAL, やもびき 8 のあるう5の 2《
しい
にはもあめ 5?ましだ、がわただ《しのいつな
のはき《らのじせのたははやすぎて
を 5 ましだた。とのとちは LEY かでて
あらはれて OFF OT, UE のまちのうち
には MS がみぇましかなo
5 一『よくじつのひるまへには , キャ
ッウト
へゆきましな。がわたくしはちゃやうど Lu
じせつにゆぬ 8ましだので , よく
《あき (4B
でアラシャマへいのつていく《じかんもたの -
しんで 8 ましが。あの BARS の (AR
Bro? ときはぎのあひだ Mh, すひやつっ
ぼんの 8 がまんかいになつてならんでる
あり )さまは See 区 ACL でした。 Fi
にまた PR のふもとのは 5うをぴか(
と。ながれてゆくかはやはでやか
かぎざぎざつてあるかはの #かのよね ®,
アラシャマのもかふ- ぎしにだつてをる
かけ - ややのぎょうれつや , Sr ははれきぎ
を At しんばいもるな《にぎやかにして
をるけんぶつのでんじめゆめなどを AR LSB
は, + のをなかと VA %ものはまきるで
ROLY RH に TAT をる 34D のあやう
BBP LPR,
6一『をの {UO は avr のは 5 へ
CONVERSATION FORTY-FIFTH :一 (も) AZO. 511
4.—“ The first night I reached Nagoya. The next day I went as
far os Hikone. I stayed over the night at a hotel that was once the
residence of tha Ti Kumon-no-Kami, the first progressive Prime
Minister of Japan under the present order of things. A lovely
house and a spacious, {asteful, charming garden, But I was too
soon for the cherries, The place is so bigh ard exposed that I
found even snow in the streets of the village.
5.— Yoku-jitsu no hiru mae ni wa, Kyoto ye yulci mashita. Ga,

watalcushi wa chodo yot jisetsu ni yuleimashita no de, yoku-asa
euruma de Arasuiyama ye itte ileujilcan mo tanoshinde Icimashita.
Ano sampulcu no kuromi-galcatia tokiwagi no aida kara su happon no
ki ga mankai ni natte naranderu arisama wa malkoto ni migoto
deshita. Sore ni mata yama no fumoto no hd wo pika-piler to naga-
rete yuleu awa ya, hadeyalea ni Ieazatte aru leawa no naka no fune ya,
Arashiyama no muké-gishi ni tatte orw kalce-jaya no gyoretsu 9
mata wa haregi wo kite shimpat mo nalku nigiyala ni shite oru kem-
butsu no gunju nado wo mila toki wa, yo no nalea to i&% mono wa
maru de tanoshimu tame ni dekile oru mono no yo ni omoware-
mashita.
5.—* Before noon of the next day I was at Kydto, I had reached
there just in time. The next morning I rode out to Arashi-yama,
and had several hours cf enjoyment. The effect of the hundreds
of trees standing out in full blossom from tle dark ever-green
back-ground of the mountain-side, is exquisite. But the sparkling
river mirroring the basa of the mountain; the gaily decorated boats
on the water; the long lines of pic-nic booths built up on the
river-bank cpposite Arashi-yama; and the care-free, meiry crowds
of sight seers in their best clothes, make one feel as though the
word were made only for one to be happy in.
6.— Sono yolcujitsu wa Yoshino no ho ye shuttatsu shite, hi ng

LYWORD LT, ひの (NZ いひちじかん

ge a@~ © をとへのきまして 14 &
なるまでて 8 れい FRE のいろるをみて
たのしんで。をり0
ましだた。はなの WA は
ちやうどあのながいさかの LIE みち
いちめん WR, ひ K/ 8 れいになつてゆく
さいちうで HIBLRo とて\ で AR < と
はかへつたと UR みな BSB はなしまう
し~
ませう。
ーーf よくじつはまたをのちをたちまして ,
ふつのか PLOT やま -どをにイセのヤマダ
へつきました。と \ はちうぎかなホン
= - じん
O メッカと 4 ゆあ SE とそるて Hb-
Sot. わか
が《しはほはそい © WLA £
けんぶつしてとよ《じつはきしやでァヘ
Mb, をれれから FC 人てとのちへ
る
たして ) £O のや5 区やもはれる区2 とうぅ
に UH?d をしてをります o。とのち
ある BRA な 5H の A の IAL は上,
22 るでの tof 2 BULA & AL AULT
をりき
せ 4o。 UA は Sve bh, それをみ
たゆめ《 O84 CTT. HCL はどう 4
POAID かもしれません BD <のどろ
は UO & BiLAv < とでごどざいます。j
CONVERSATION FORTY-FIFTH: -(4) MO. 513
kureru ichigilan hodo mae ni soko ye tsulcimashite, yoru ni naru made

hires na hana no iro wo mite tanoshinde orimashita. Hana no iro wa
chodo ano nagai salca no tori-michi ichimen ni, hi-ni-hi-ni Kivei ni natle
yuku seichyi de arimashita. Koko de mita koto wa kaetta toki ni
mina 0 hanashi moshimasho.
6.
一The next day I was off for Yoshino. I got there an hour
before sun-down. Until night came, I revelled in the luxury of
color which day by day is now growing richer over that long, up-
hill avenue. I shall tell you all about what I saw there, when I get
back.
7.—Yoku-jitsu wa mata sono chi wo tachimashile, futsulea Ieakatte

yama-goe ni Ise no Yamada ye tsukimashita. Koko wa. chiigi na
Nihon-jin no BMekh-a to mo itt belci toleoro de arimashite, watakushi ua
koko no keshilei wo Kembutsu shite yolcu-fitsu wa isha de Tsu ye
keaeri, sore kara suqu ni Ieono chi ye kimashite, natsu no yo ni omo-
wareru nikho ni hi atari wo shite orimasu. Hono chi ni aru dhei na
ume no Ici no hayashi wa, mada sono rippa na keshikei wo nalcunashite
orimasen. Kyd wa gogo kara, sore wo mi ni yulcu tsumori desu. Wa-
takushi wa domo yakki-mono ka mo shiremasenr
ga, kono goro wa jitsu
ni omoshirot oO de gozctimasu.”
%.—The next day I started again, and in two days more had
made my way across the hills to Yamada in Ise. I saw the sights
of that Mecea of loyal Japanese. I got lack to the'railway at Tsu
the next day, and came on straight to this place, where I am )ask-
ing ina sunshine alniost like that of summer, ‘The glory of the big
grove of plum-trees here is not all gone yet. I am going up to see
it this afternoon. I may be an enthusiast, but I am having a:good
time.” ¢
514 SECTION III, PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAT.
WA, だい BLS ろく
のことわあぎざ。
せ有
せんど 5 BIEL して Hdd OR へ OFS,
(ツタ
攻アーしの Zilsw*)
1. ミカターレーア\ヽ BAND なさいましだ Ho
R てがみをどうもあり
がだた5 ございましが o
へんよく
だたい 85 かを 5は15 されたや 5
でしたね、 VO BB bod てあり) ましだ
か。
2. nwピビンンーレーきくばん Cho 44 じ
じぶんにかへる 3945 でしだが, はち
cE URE ままて SL がジョン」) へ
! ステー
QBSetA Che ての ZA のてつのだ 3ぅ
はちつともとよぃゝののつてを 5 ません。わた〈し
はや《にんのは5 でをのせ &ぁんを
わかちすきるのでないかとちちもひます。
すでぐれだたや《なんがいち KA RY FOR
なら, てのて 4 ぎざぎざつはきつとをきまる
BBA ありません4。 CT しょうちの LIES,
さくねん , てといと AYR との HAR の
じかん- へ 5 が ES ( かはりましたと8 をど
% BOL Wd BRD が Of までに
By Ge OS のよ BS PSb. I しう-
CONVERSATION FORTY-SIXTH :—(1t) SE, 515
XLVI. DAL SHIJT ROKU NO KOTOWAZA.

FORTY-SIXTH PROVERB.
SE.
Sendo oku shite fune yamau ye nobortu.
Too may captains put the ship ashore.
(Robinson-shi no shosai.)
(Mr. Robinson’s study.)
7. Mikata Shii— A! o leaeri nasaimashila ka! の tegami wo domo
arigaté gozaimashita. Taihen yoku Iyvica wo riyd sareta ys deshitu
6、 Itsu o kaert de arimashita lea?
1. My. M:—So you are back? Many thanks for your letter. You
seem to be making excellent use of your vacation. When did you
return?
、 2. Robinson Sh 一 Scet4 の94 desu. Roku ji jiban ni kaeru tsumori

deshita ga, hachi ji jibun made leisha ga sutéshon ye tsulcimasen deshi-
ta. Kono goro no telsudd wa chitto mo totonotte orimasen. WWatakeushi
wa yakunin no hé de sono sekinin wo wakachi sugiru no de nat ka
to omoimasu. Sugureta yakunin ga ichi nin dake otta nara, kono.
konzatsu wa Icitto osamaru ni chigat arimasen. Go shochi no tori,
sakunen, kolo to Kobe to no aida no jikan-hyd ga shdwhd kawari-
mashita toli nado mo, chitto bakari kimari ya tsuleu made ni wa,
hito-tsuki no yo mo kakari, ni shiikan hodo to it mono wa maru-kiri
kovoku dori ni 9 の 76 yuleo to wa shimasen deshita.
2. Mr. R:—Last night. I expected to be at home at about six
o'clock, but the train did not reach the station until nearly eight.
The railways do not seem tu be at all well managed now. I am
afraid that the administration is dividing responsibility too much.
One first-class manager could bring order out of this chaos, I am
sure. Last year, you remember, when the time tables between here
and Kyoto were somewhat changed, it was more than a month
before anything like regularity was restored, There was about a
fortnight when no attempt was made to keep to the published
schedules.
516 SECTION IT. PRACTICE IN THE COTLOQUIAL.
かん VFR と YR 8D は BSR5
(D526 FW WW やつてゆかうとは
しませんでしなた。
3—-BOR をのと條りりでした。わたくし
も 2S とオォオホサカとのとちうでとめ -
BEL DB ZA HR に ALE が 64
とも , Wf と 8 いひつか 5 に Lagu
のでて, じやう5き8やくは Ry 「ステーション ]
のそばにとヾまつて , どうかなるのを
HOt をるだけでした。
人生一わたくしはいつたいかうぅう VA 22 の
ちゃとるのはあらゆる CY を UATNS
ちからがあるととろのかしら6 を BUR-
Lt, あまる WHY のした - やくだたんの
Fa を Ld MH LTE をさきさせる HG
だとやゅ %ひます。 CORPS の HS で 4,
まだ £0 の 85 で % ESKA にk
ちからが Hd, また AWA がある
PLE を vb RA るちゆるのは, いくら6
できてもだ《さんのした- や《にんを
もちゆるよりははるかにましです。
KERB, HER BSB Hrd なさい -
BLT, うれしう5 ございます。とれからしば -
Bf は B 5 ちにいらのつしゃやいせう。
6. 一ととろが , ゐのられないのです。もし
わるい TAS の RH にさまだげら5れさきへ
CONVERSATION FORTY-SIXTH :—(xt) SH. 517
3.ら Mattaku sono tori deshita. Wataleushi mo koko to Os to

no tocht de tomeraremashita. Ga, nan dolki ni kisha ga kuru to mo,
yuleu to mo, ikkd ni shirenai no de joleyaku wa tada sutéshou no soba
ni todomatie, dd ka naru no wo matte oru dalce deshita.
3.—Yes, I recollect. I was caught on the road between here and
Osaka. There was no telling when trains would come or go. The
passengers simply stayed about the stations and waited until some-
thing was done.
4—Watakeushi we iltai ko it koto uo ohvru no wa arayuru jimu

wo hiki-suberu chilcara gu are tokoro no hashira wo oidashite, amaru
hodo no shita-yaleunin no sulci nu tori ni shiyoto wo saseru kara da to
omoimasu. Tetsudd mw ho de mo mata fune no hd de mo, jabun ni
chikara qa avi, mata sekinin ga aru keashiva wo tchi nin mochiyury
no wa ikura dekite mo takusan iw shita-yaleunin wo mochiyuru yori
wa haruka ni masht desu.
4.—I suppose that most of the trouble has come from dismissing
capable heads of departments, and leaving the service at the mercy
of too many under-officers. Fora railway, as well as for x ship, one
thoroughly competent and responsible head is far better than a
dozen, even though skilful, sub-managers.
5.—Toni-kakeu, anata ga o kaeri nasaimashite, uresht yozaimasu.

Kore kara shibaraku wa o uchi ni irasshaimasho.
5.—-At any rate I am glad to see you back. I suppose you will
rest awhile now at home.
6.—Tokoro ga, irarenat no desu. Aoshi warui tenki no lame ni

samatagerare sae shinalcereba, watalcusht wa shimat made sakura no
hana wo miru tsumori desu. Mukojima ye wa が CO to wa omoimasen 。
518 SLOTION IIL PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
しをければ , わたくしはしまいまで 344 の
はなをみるつも 5 です。ムカウジマムへは
ゆかうとはやもひません。 GET ふうらのが
Peer のにひとのでがちちふい\すきまして
ょくあそぺきせん o。あかしコガテキとホリノウチ
とへは Wh のつも 5 Cho わな〈《しは
ホリノウチはさく〈ら6 のめいしょの 5b T,
いちばんいひ\ £24 だと BAUBTO あと
をと
のはなはだたいていみな REA なやへ - ぎくら
です。さ《の %& BR いひちばんをは》5 です。
TAS のいヽ\ Aw あをとへいつてや$もとの
1 ハふチマン !」のけいだいを LIOT 叶ノカシラ
へ ws geのは, トウキャウへんでのわかた -
(LD いちばん FS な HEXでどざい玉す。
M+te, 7» あじぉふ、あちの
ことわざ
す a
すみかきのかからめいけんがでてるぁ。
1. ミカターし一せんすのの AR を BB と 5
さいましたね。 Se は LEY な《な 5-
Le Do
2 uvyvyy-L:i-3hA がびき 8 だけはふゆの
うち © LAR 89 CY 22 GE せん-
CONVERSATION FORTY-SIX'TH :—(«t) SE. 519
Asoko wa の ge semai no ni hito no de ga dsuyimashite yoku asobe-

masen. Shilkashi Koganei to Horinouchi wa-saleura no meisho no uchi
de, ichi-ban it tokoro da to omoimasu. <Asoko no hana wa taitei mina
Ole na yaezakura desu. Sakuno mo mata ichi-ban owart desu. Tenki
no ti hi ni asoleo ye itte moto no Hachiman no kceidai wo tdtle Inokea~
shiva ye yuleimasu no wa, Tokyd hen de no wataleushi no ichi-ban sulci
na asobi de gozaimasu.
6.—Indeed not! I shall see the cherry-flowers through to the end,
unless bad weather stops me. I am not going to Mukdjima. There
is too much of a crowd there, on too narrow a road, for real pleasure.
But I am going to Koganei and to Horinouchi. Horinouchi is to
me one of the most enjoyable of all the cherry-places. The flowers
there are nearly all the big, double-blossomed yae-zakura. They come
Jast. The ride out there, and to Inokashira through the old Hachi-
man temple ground in good weather is one of the most attractive, tu
my liking, of all around T6kyo.
XLVI. DAI SHIJU SHICHI NO KOTOWAZA.

FORTY-SEVENTH PROVERB.
SU.
Sumikaki no naka kara meiken ga deru.
Famous swords are sometimes discovered
among fire-scrapers.
1, Mikata sht:—Sensui no futa wo o tori nasaimashita ne. Uwo

wa yohodo. nakunarimashita Kea.
1. mr. miz 一 T see you have taken the cover off your pond, Did
‘you lose many fish ?
2, Robinson Shi: —San-biki dake wa fuyu no uchi ni shinda yo'desu
ga, ‘mada sensui ri wa hyaku kara ue orimasu. Tathen ni shiawase
de gozaimashita. Futa wa Kyoto ye yuku mae ni toraseta’ no, desu.
520 SECTION If, PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
ta にはひいゃや《から6 5へを 5ぅます。
だいへんにしあはせでどざいまし友。 Az
は。キヤウトへ HC B24 KE とら5せなの
です o
3.-- じやう5 に BILAL RK でごどざい -
到したらう。ちつともわるい TAA に
b あひてあり5 ませんでしだ wo
4—44% ODO くにをと人謀つてを 5 記す
5 ヨョシノ DUR をみたあとてあ 5-
まして, あめもるあらしといム HE に
どくなちりはしませんでしだo
* %
5G はちのつと "いい \ ちちはなしを
もつてあがりましだ。じつの
けんじゃやうがし-
あが 5 まして , ハツ
メイ - はくしはどぐわつの
BUS から Let を BES 6S と
してをられます o
6 一そんなにはや《な 5 ましな Fo 1H
8 ぴんに bB やりなみさいひ守した No
7 一バイはじめるじぶんにはすとし
いはひをするつも 5 CTH があなだるも
どうかちちいでなさつて《ださいません do
どてわ 2つや 5 か OK じ we [verses |
でいたします COBH です o
CONVERSATION FORTY-SEVENTH : 一 (す ) SU. 521
2. Mr. W:—No! ‘Three, [ think, died during the winter. 'Thore

are more than a hundred in the pond. I have been quite fortunate.
I had the cover taken off before I went to Kyoto.
ューガがの ni omoshiroi tabi de gozaimashitard. Chitle mo warui len-

3 iid . . . : ロ ” $a ロロ 5 .
ki nio ai de avimasen deshita Ica.

3.—You must have had a wonderful trip. No bad weather at
all ?
‘
#.—Ise no kuni wo totte ortmasu tolci, sukoshi bakari ume ui ai-
mashita. Ga, md Yoshino no hana wo mita ato de arimashite, ame mo
arashi to ii hodo ni hidoleu nari wa shimasen deshila.
4,—Only a slight shower when I was crossing the Ise country.
But I had seen the Yoshino flowers then. ‘The rain did not amount
to iu storm.
5.—Kyo wa chitto tio hanasht wo motte agarimashita. dJikken-jo

qa shiagarimashile, Hatsumet halcushi wa gogwatsu no hajime kara
shigoto wo hajime 90 to shite oraremasu.
5.—I came over with a bit of good news for you. The hospital
laboratory is finished. Dr. IIatsumei expects to begin work there
early in May.
6.—Sonna ni hayakeu narimashita ka. Yohodo kibin ni 0 yari

nasaimashita ne.
6.—So soon? You have been enterprising.
7—Hai, hajimeru jibun ni wa sulcoshi iwai wo suru tyumort desu
ya, anata mo dolea o ide nasatte Kkudasaimasen hu. Gogwatsu yoku
no nt ji kara Sanentet de itashimasu tsugo desu.
7.
一Yes! We shall have a little celebration at the opening.
Will you come? It will be on the 8th of May at two o'clock, at
the Sanentei.
522 SECTION IIL. PRAOTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
8. 一おつてもょよければまこととにけつと 5う
TT, と \ ろから6 わただくしは B はひび
まうします。
9 一との OF にまうしあげましだたいの
ih avy さんはど《ねつしんなさんせい -
の BEenett, © USA のきもきん
をに-ば ^ にされましたうへ , あのかだ
のちからのちょぶだけは, ツメイ-
は《しの EWS の RH にせいふの
GUL ををやうとしてをられますず。
10. 一それは区す ( けつ < うぅ TF. わなくし
はほんたうぅ5 たハャシさんをどかいして
をの友のです。
1 一とんにち。あがり
52ました ODO は , BS
ひとのつのととがあり 5ますので。コウメッフー
ダイオシの「いひろは」 5 たを BH かけり -
だのと BIH の Tho あななはど
ぞんじ TT Dry
12
一オー.
エ, みたてとがどざいません o
13-835 です Ho だたぶんあななも BIZ T
ならつしゃいませうが, さくねんの RW
あなだの & はなしのけいての RH UK
きめましたととわざ DM へうはだいてい
ちしまいたな 5りみして, ve ではのと-
らず D てとわざぎをいろ ( のかたち W
CONVERSATION FORTY-SEVENTH:—(t) SU. 523
&.--Maitte mo yolcereba malcoto ni ecO desu. Kokoro kara

watalcusht wa 0 iwai moshimasu.
8.—I shall be much pleased to be there. I congratutate you with
all my heart.
9.—Sono tsugi ni moshiagemashitai no wa, Hayashi san wa goku

nesshin na sansei-sha ni nararemashite, go jibun no kifukin wo nibai
ni saremashita ue, ano kata no chilara no. ayubu dake wa, Hatsumei
haleushi no jigyo no tame ni setfu no hojo wo 6 yo to shite eraremasn.
9.一Then I wish to say, too, that Mr. Hayashi has become one'ot
our most earnest supporters, He has doubled his subscription and
is determined, as far as he can bring it about, to get governincnt
assistance for Dr, Hatsumei’s worl.
10.—Sore wa masu-masu keeled desu. Watakushi wa honto ui

Hayashi san wo yoleai shite otte no desu.
10.
一Better and better! I give in. I misjudged Mr. Hayashi
entirely.
11.—Konnichi agarimashitazno wa, m6 hitotsu no kolo ga arimasu

no de. K6b6 Daishi no'*I Ro Ha” uta wo o me ni leaketai to omu
no desu. Anata wa go zonji desu ka.
11.一Another thing brought me‘ over to-day. I want to show yon
Kobo Daishi’s “ FT Ro Hla” hymn. Do you know it?
12.—Ie, mita leotoy

ga gozaimasen.
12.—T never saw it.
73.一AO desu ka. Tabun anata mo oboete irasshaimashd qu, sakunen
no fuyw anata no o hanashi no keilco no tame ni kimemashita kotowazu
uo hyd wa taitei o shimai ni narimashite, Pitre 4 voleeraZu_DQ mem,
hutowaza wo iro-iro no katachi ni shite, ip6-iro no Buyai ni atehamete
shimaimashita ga, kore wa yohodo analg no o yaleu niatta to omoi-
masu. Kanai wa anata no 0 hanashi~wa 700 tatihen rakw ni dekite,
matiahknu Nihonjin no tori dt to médshite orimasu. Toni-kaku,
watalcushi-domo wa icht-ichi I Ko Ha” wo shirabete taitet dekiru
dake hito-tori no Katachi wo torasemashita. Mottomo, mada **N” no ji
Lt, いろ ( のばゃひ KK あてはめてしまひー
まし 2 が , これは LEE あなたの BFS
にだつただと BURT かないはあなだ
の選はなしはもう5 だたいへん Gf でき-
て , まつだた《 =
ニホンじんの £Kb だと
まうして KNB Lith S, わたくし - どる
はいち / 「w
ろは」を LENT だいてい
できるだけひと
- とほりの PRE をとらせ -
ました。ものとも , まだ TAL のじがの <-
つてをのて , これにあだたるてとはざは
としらへてあり 5ません4 が, TAS ではどんな
ホホ
んルしやうをもるはば
はじめるてとが CBA
のです。しかしあまあまり YS でてないひやう
(CC OPA 。とともできま
せ 5う5。すなはち
ぶぷんしやうのをは 5 にかれます。をそう
ws ふうにしだ TAS} のじにひとの
の。てとわざが HSItT が, てのてとわざ
て【いひろは」のはかしをしまずのつたなら5 てうど
155 とやもひびます。 :
14.— #5 です Do
CONVERSATION FORTY-SEVENTH
:一(す) (SU). 525
ya nokolte otte, Icore ni atarw Icotowaza wa koshiracte arimasen, Ga

SN” cle wa donna bunshd wo mo hajimeru koto ga dekin no desu.
Shikashi amari muri de nai yd ni tsuleau leoto mo dekimashd. Suna-
wachi bunsho no owari ni olkaremasu, Ko it fai ni shita 7W2 no
ji ni hitotsu no kotowaza ga arimasu ga, kono kotowaza de “7 Ro
Ha” no hanashi wo shimattara chido yokaré to omoimasu.
13.—Well! Perhaps you have remembered that we are now
finishing the list of the proverbs I laid out Jast fall for your
practice-talk. We have had the proverbs in use in all shapes, and
under all sorts of circumstances. They have been of great service to you.
I can easily see that. Mrs, Mikata says, that you speak now with
grent ease, and altogether like a Japanese. In one way or another,
we have had every one of the “ I Re Fla” before us, and turned
them around in almost every ordinary form the syllables can take.
There remains the ** N*®” character to be sure, for which I did not
propose any proverb. But * N” cnn not begin any sentence. We
can use it, however, in a way that will not be much out of place.
We can put it on to the end of a sentence. I have a proverb for
66 N” used in that place. With that proverb we can appropriately
close our “ I Ro Ifa’? talks.
14,—D6 desu ze.

14.—How ?
四十八。だいふ BLS はちの
ことわぎ。
ん
V5 UC せんきん。
1. ミカターレ
: 一かしときをしへ UW したがへばゆば,
たくし - どもの HAL につかつて ror
もんじはみな HABA のあだいひいがある
と wk のです。
2. ビンッシーレドーけつくう (6 をれではわた-
くし - どもるはひじやう5 なかねもち TH fo
しかしアマじょう 5 だんはやめまして , わた-
《し hm UO にせんきんてやらくなメ
ると 8 Taw BF のど LAPS を
うけましな。
3 一 4ヽエどういた
しまして。「いひろ
は」は
5 すみましたが, 「いろは」のはなしを.
させま3しなたいうじゃや5 はまだすみません。それ
は RI す - ねんのあひだ O8¢ HHS と
ちるひます。
まま一をそれでは , あなたはいままでまなか-
AAC HSL BL € Cats も 9
5b てをは》5 のし《にあるをんせい-
TA のだんてい UW いつちはなさきさいすまます -
まいo
CONVERSATION FORTY-FIGHTH :+(4,) N. 527
NULVUI, DAI SHIJU HACHI NO KOTOWAZA.

FORTY-EIGHTH PROVERB.
N,
Ichi ji sen kin.
One letter is worth a thousand dollars.
1, Mikata shi: —Kashilcoli oshié ni shitagaeba, watalcushi-domo no

hanashi ni tsulcatte otta monji wa mina sea kin no atai ga aru to in
no desu.
i. Mr. M:—By accepting the wise saying that every one of the
letters we have been using for our talks is worth a thousand pieces
of gold.
2. Robinson Shi: —Kelklco 7 Icelcko! Sore de wa watakushi-domo wa
hijo na Kkanemochi desu ne. Shilcashi ma jodan wa ‘yamemashite, wa-
takushi- wa jitsu ni sen Icin de mo tsulcunau Ieoto ga deleinn hodo no
の shinsetsu wo ukemashita.
- 9) vst: —Well done! How rich we are! But, All joking aside,
T am exceedingly indebted to you for a thousand kindnesses:! I
never could repay them even with a thousand pieces of gold.
3.—Ie, do itashimashile. “I Ro Ha” wa mi sumimashita ga,

“IT Ro Ha” no hanashi wo sasemashita yijo wa mada sumimasen,
Sore wa nao sunen no aida tsuzulcu dard to omoimast,
3.—Pray don’t mention that! We have gotten through with the
T-ro-ha, but we have not gotten through with the friendship which
ae has carried us in our talks over the letters. That is to go on, I
hs
Sa s trust, for many years yet.
4.—Sore de wa, anata wa ima made mananide crimashita moji de
dekiteru shi no uchi de owart no shi-ku ni aru ensei-teki.no dantei
nb itchi wa nasaimasumai.
4.—You do not, then, accept the pessimistic judgment which
makes up the last four lines ot the poem that is formed by the
characters we have been studying, :
~~
5 一どういふのです do
6 一さいしょのし ¢ は , きく《ねんの L-
ふいちぐわつわた (しのと < るのはで
ょみましだた DB. あななは BF2T Bw ので
です Do
7.一台近えて OFT と Jo BOLPOR LIF5

に BIFZT のます。
いろは WES?
ち 5ぬるを
わが 2 だだれぞ
つねならやぜ o
8 一をれからさきの「いひろは」の ¢ は
チャンマレン - しにたしだたがへばかう5 VA AS
う5
うゐのの B&B KF
計ぶをまで
HSS ゆめ AL
BA もせず。 5
チアヤンアッにし tb をやすし BL
1「けふじんせいの FEB を < をしる,
だたゞのかの &£ のゆめを AL OA
にて , BU はせぎざり2のき o] といひましか。
9. 一イヤ , わたくしは 35 いふ L385 を
とちり) は LEAD わたくしはじんせいを
すてやうとはちちもるひせん。てと lO L-
an
% At
NN
Cos も ie
en 1 S Poa の ‘ん TA
A プレ。
\ XL
CONVERSATION FORTY-EIGHTA 一 (ん) N. 529
5.—D6 i# no desu Tea.

5.—How is that?
6.—Saisho no shi-leu wa, salewnen no juichigbatsu watakushi no
toleoro no niwa de yomimashita ga, anata wa oboete o ide desu ka.
6.—I repeated the first four lines in my garden last November;
do you recollect ?
7.—Oboete imasu to mo. Osshatta tori ni oboete imasu :—

Tro wa nioedo
Chirinuru wo 一
Waga yo tare zo
Tsune naran.
7.
一Oh ! yes. As you read them :—
6 Tro wa nioedo,
Chirinuru wo—
Wage yo. tare の
Tsune naran.
8.—Sore kara saki no “ I Ro Ha”? no ku wa Chambilein-shi
ni shitagaeba 1cd iz fa desu :—
Ui no oku-yama
Kyo keoete
Asaki yume mishi
Hi mo sezu :—
Chambélein-shi wa Icore wo yakushimashite, “ Kyo jinsei no yama-
ji wo Tcoeshi mo, tada tsulca no ma no yume wo mishi nomi nile, et wa
sezarilei,” to timashita.
8.—Then, we have had the rest of the I-ro-ha in this shape :—
Ui no olcu-yama
Kyo koete,
Asaki yumie mishi,
Ei mo sezu :—~
which is, being interpreted, Professor Chamberlain says ;—' Having
to-day crossed the mountain-fastness of existence, I have seen buta
fleeting dream, with which I am not intoxicated.”
9.—Iya, watalushi wa sd iw shisd wo tori wa shimasen. Watakeu-
shi wa jinset wo sute 70 to wa omoimasen. Koto ni jinsei ni Icazolcu ya,
tomodachi nado ga areba naosara no koto desu. Sore ni watalcushi-
domo no **X Ro Ha” wo mananda no mo jinset wo kirau tame de
530 SECTION TTT. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAT.
んせいにた MEQ や, ともるだちなどがあれ-

ばなほきさらのとと TT. それにわたくし -
どもの「いろは〕」をまなんだのもじんせ-
のを BEA He で Bt Lt, < れれも
tut, もちゆる RH です。モウ , B のとま
いいださねば RoRKA, とれはコウマフ、ダイシ
の 5うだだと wh の TH が。 29-7,
ダイオ
シはとれをみた <ととで BN 4
あるか BIE KH 5 だがはしひいの TT. L-
かし, てはい\ て CTT. 5だのなか
の § はみな「いろは」 EWA にはじめて
どざいます。あなだはかなだけでてでき友
しのいみを BEGZU なさるとどうやう
に , 2D 5R のいみをも B きら 6ひな -
さるか 4 しれませんが, < の 5だの
き《は , いい \ Cd だと BSIURTF Abd,
「w ろは」のはみなしをしたきねん KR ECA
なさつだたら VARY です。
10
一をれで BUA BS わかれすうします。は
はな- みを B&B LEU をなさつた
なら , TC KK 2B-
た & いでなさいましてもだた(し wR の
(CCはで Bb HECK なさいまし。さやうなら。
CONVERSATION FORTY-EIGHTH :—(2,) N. 531
naku shite, Icore wo suite, mochiuru tame desu. M6, o itoma itasaneba
narimasen. Kore wa Kob6 Daishi no uta da to ia no desu ga. K6b6 Dai-
shi wa kore wo mita Icoto de sae mo aru ka, Gi ni utagawashti no
desu. Shikashi, te wa ti te desu. Uta no naka no ku wa mina * I
Ro fa” jun vi hajimete gozaimasu. Anata wa Icana dake de delci-
ta shi no imi wo o kirai nasaru to doyd ni, kono uta no imi wo mo
oO hirat nasaru ka mo shiremasen ga, kono uta no saku wa, ti deki
da to omoimasu kara, “I To Ha” no hanashi wo shita einen ni
hozon nasatlara ikaga desu.
9—No! I will let that sentiment go. Life, especially with home
and friends in it, J am not willing to give up. We have learned 、
the I-7o0-ha, I say, not to hate life, but to like itand to use it. I
must go now. Here is Kobo Daishi’s hymn. It is very doubtful if
K6bd Daishi ever saw it. But it is a good piece of writing. Each .
line in it beging in succession with the J-ro-ha. You may not
like the sentiment of it any more than you do that of the verses
made out of the syllabics only. But, as I say, it is a good piece of
composition, and you may like to keep it as a memento of our 7 の<
ha talks.
10, -Sore de wa kyd wa-o0 wakare moshimasu. Tlanami io 0 shi-

maui nasattara, sugu ni mata o ide nasaimashite, watakeushi Icata no
niwa, de 0 asobi nasaimashi. Saydnara 7
10. -Good bye, for to-day. As soon as you get through with your
flower-secing come over and rest yourself in my garden. Good
morning!
532 SECTION NI. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAI,.
ぃいろはわきさん。
2~ のしやうのはなしあり5し 15 す-
じつの DH なるが , ミカターしの BE
へゆめうじん eevyry-L 15 いひつの - の 5 の
TBA とゞきだ5o TBA のうちにな Ld
の TES ぷんあ 5ぅな 5。
1 一せん
じつあなだ 4b SBL-EHK ちう5 の
めく
《わいなるちやはなしの MA にちゃ
やう-
だいだしましん「いろは DSA) は AL-
やうに BLAS ございましだっあなたが
コウマフ、ダオイシはとの 5だを AR てと
でさへもあるか LBA とあつしゃつかな
の 8 とのつとたもるでとどぎ wm すずす。』わな (し
の LLB はごしょうちの Ld ネン
=
のぷんが《には《らから 5ぬは5 で Hd-
ますが, との 5 はクッオイユンといえ
あるばう5さんのか\ れたものだと wu-
ました。
2 一それからてとの 5 のひやう5だい 12
は [Db のはの- ぬねとある 85 ですo
クワ
ィハンはコウマフ、ダオシがほとけの
みちをホン
= のひと KR をしふる RH
mK | ゆるは」を Of bb Set. じぶんる
コウバフ、ダイシの SRA の RH W say
のつのくら 5れましだた「いのろは」のもじを bd,
I RO ITA HYMN. 533
“I RO HA WASAN.”
“IT Ro Ha HYMN.”
Mae no shé no hanashi arishi yori sujitsu no nochi narw’ ga,
Mikata shi no moto ye yujin Robinson shi yori ittsti no tegamt todo-
kilari. TLegami no uchi ni shimo no gotoki bun aritari.
A few days after the last conversation took place, Mz. Mikata
received from his friend Robinson a letter which, in part, read as
ollows:一
7 一 Sen-jitsu anata yori Ieyi-t0 chai no yulewai naru o hanashi

no kinen ni chddai itashimashita “I Ro Ha Wasan”? wa hijo ni
omoshiro gozaimashita. Anata ga Iob6 Daishi wa kono uta wo mita
koto de sae mo aru ka shiran to osshatta no wa go mottomo de gozai-
masu. Watakushi no shoki wa go shochi no tori Nihon no bun-galcu
ni wa kuralcaranu ho de arimasu ga, kono uta wa Kwai Han to it
aru bosan uo kakarela mono da to iimashita.
1—“I have been exceedingly interested in the ‘ZI Ro Hu”
hymn which you gave me the other day as a memento of our
pleasant talks during the past winter. But you are more than right
in your doubt as to whether K6b6 Daishi ever saw it. My secretary,
who is, as you know, familiar with Japanese literature, tells me
that this hymn was written by « certain Buddhist priest named
Kwai Han.
2—Sore kara kono uta no hyddai ni wa * Nori no Hatsu-Ne,” to

aru so desu. Kwai Han wa Kébd Daishi ga hotoke no michi wo
Nihon no hito ni oshiuru tume ni “I Ro Ha” wo tsukurishi gotoku,
jibun mo Kobo Daishi no kinen no tame ni Daishi no tsukuraremashita
プア oO Ha”? no moji wo tori, sore wo jibun no uta no ieu-golo no
kashira-ji ni shite, Daishi no kigwan wo toge yo to shila no da sd de
gozaimasu. Watakushi wa nagusami gatera shoki no totonoemashiia
kono uta no chokuyaku nite Ei-yaku no shi wo tsukurimashita. Besshi
utsushi wa sen-jitsu no chodai ilashimashita moto no uta no o rei ni
kenjo itashimasu. Watakushi wa unala no kudasaremono wo hozon
53 ま SECTION III, PRACTICE IN LHI COLLOQUIAL,
それをじぶんの 5だの〈《-どとの
かしら- じに Lt, ダイシのぅでわん4 を
とげやうとしだの KB 385 でてどざぎ W-
ます。わたくしは BUSH がてら CLS
のと \ のへましたとの SR の HLS VS
たて 2-94 の名をつく 5 倒しだた。 NOL
うつしはせんじつちやうだいいたしました
もとの FSR のちちれいにけんじや5
だたします。わたくしはあなをだの〈だざされ-
ものを REA して waht からあな Z
もるてのしなを 8ふ- とふのだたのしみの
きねんにほぞどんして選 BA みさるやう
にねがひきす。
のりのはつ - ぬね。
Nori no Hatsu-Ne.
いぬだたづらどと WU を WIN,
Ltazura-goto ni hi wo kasane,
BSL るてんのたねを BA,
Rokushu ruten no tane wo mali,
はかな《ての k をすごどすな 5。
Hakanaleu kono yo wo sugosu nari.
(んげんしやうぅ5 をうけし kd,
Ningen SO wo ulceshi yori,
はとけになるは vst なる eZ,
Hotoke ni naru wa ima nar zo,
へんじも ROB LAF べし。

Henji mo tunome shinzu vbeshi.
I RKO WA HYMN, 535
shite okimasu kara anata mo kono shina wo kyitd no tanoshimi no

keinen ni hozon shite o oki nusaru yo ni negaimasu,
2.—I am told also that the book-title of the hymn is Nori no
Haisu-Ne or ‘First Note of the Law.’ Kwai Han, it is said,
wrote,—-as K6bo Daishi composed the ** I Ro Ha’? that he might
clearly “teach the essential law of Buddha to the Japanese people, he
would, himself, in honor of his spiritual ancestor, Daishi, take these
same © IT Ro Hla” characters and make them the crowns of the
separate lincs of his own hymn, and thus advance Daishi’s pious
object.—I have been amusing myself with making, from my secre-
tary’s literal translation of the poem, « metrical paraphrase of the
lines—line for line. I enclose a copy of my verse to you in ex-
change for the original hymn you so kindly gave me. I hope that
you will keep my offering, as I shall keep your gift, in memory of
ow winter’s pleasures.”
Nori 120 Hatsu-Ne.

The Dominant Note of the Law.
In spending my days chasing things that are trifles ;
In sowing the seed of the six-fold migration;
I pass through the world with my life-purpose bafiled,
Since gaining a birth among those that are human,
Just nuw I have learned that I may become godlike,
So now I seck Buddha’s help, trusting the promise,

とかくとの XY はゆめの Lk の、
Pokcalkeulcono yo wa ume no yo no,
ちりにまじはる 53 みな 5。
Chiri ni majiwaru uki mi nari.
りん 8 はら6だち K くて Cd,
Rinki haradachi nileule guehi,
M566 かざるあ〈《どう 4,
Nuvalura leazaru aku go mo,
るいせき8 OU に eH とな 5、
Rwiselci isui ni yama to nari,
をのれと BOB BAD がは、
Onore to otsuru “ Sanzu gawa,”
DB なすわざの UCU な 5、
Waga nasu waza no mului nari,
かならず RNA を 56U まじ。

Kanaraz tunin wo uramumaji.
よ IC ながらへていなづまの、
Yo ni nagaraete inazuma no,
RY VOLS は WH の | ぞ、
Lada isshd wa yume no yo 20,
れんりと B34 OF やてる、
Renri to chigiru tsuma ya ko mo,
それもしばしのなさけ Bho
Sore mo shibashi no nasake nari.
2b ふもへわが ZA,
Vsuleurzukeu omoe waga kokoro,
ねん ( 53 kt にほだきれて、
Nen-nen uki yo ni hodasarete,
wu とだのみし < と & なし。
“ Namu’ to tanomishi Ieoto mo nashi.
らいせのてとはばじのかぜ、
Raise no oO wa baji no dze。
I RO WA\HYMN. 537
This world, after all,—it is only a dream-world;
And we, after all, are vain selves with, dust mingled.
Our jealousies, angers and scoffing reproaches,
All evils we do, though disguised by our cunning,
At last become massed like the bulk of u mountain,
And we are cast down to "The River of Three Paths ;”
A fitting reward for our self-prompted actions,
Whose ills each must bear, never blaming another.
Live I « long life,—’tis like flashing of lightning.
Live I but one life,—lo! ’tis lived in « dream-world,
Grow I into one life with wife and with children,
The love of such one life abides but a moment,
Think how to the depths has my heart been affected !
Engrossed by my bonds to a world that is fleeting,
Naught led me to pray,

一*Namu Amida Buddha ;”
As wind to a horse-ear were things of the future;

むむじゃう 5 のあら6し vO のてと.
Mujo no arashi itsu no koto,
5 を WL いふの 3だがふて、
Uso bashi ia to utagote,
ゆめいよの ee さて ue $す5 し、
Ina no ima made hi wo Ieurashi,
のぞみはすべて DH の 72H,
Nozomi wa subete nochi i tame,
おも$
もへばわがみがうら
6ましや。
Omoeba waga mi wa uramashi ya.
245 め 55 ic SEL 人怖。
Kad no uchi ni ureshilet wa,
やみじをてらす & BLU の、
Yamiji wo terasu mi-Hotole no,
まつせのしゆじやゃ5 をあはれみて、
Masse no shyujd wo awaremite,
Wed にめぐる BA じひは、
Keyaleu ni meguru on jihi wa,
ふらにもる PH WB UL がだしo
Fuchi ni mo yama ni mo hishi gatashi.
どうだの USA の CUED iy
Kodai muhen no go edO xi,
をんじあふみぞあり
がだたき。
Einji au mi 20 arigataki.
てんじゃうてんげをゆび
さきして。
Tenjd Tenge wo yubisashile,
あまねくしゆじやうをさとしける。
Amanelcu shushé wo satoshi Iceru,
きながら Wvligs うけし A は、

Sanagara yuiho tces mi wa,
きを BO ばうをうらの SA (85 を、
KKie Bu-ppi-s6 10 Sam-Bo wo,
I RO HA HYMN. 539
Reminded of death's blast, I auswered, “When comes it?”
The preacher I trusted not; thought he spoke falsely;
And so has my time sped to this very moment.
Desire I thought was for good that would follow ;--
Oh! how I lament as I think of what has been.
But yet in this troubled life comes consolation :—
Adorable Buddha enlightens the dark way ;
Has pity on all those who live in these last days:
To all gives compassion and blessed redemption,
Whose depth or whose height’ passes! vcean or mountain.
To Buddha's salvation so bountiful, boundless,
‘Lhanks giving forever:—tv me it is given.
Up pointing towards heaven, down pointing ‘neath heaven,
The Buddha sheds light upon all who are living,
No, knowing, the Law as the Law las been given,
The blest triple treasure,—Litc, Priesthood and Buddha,—

ゆめにもとなへたてまつ
れ。
Yume ni mo tonae tatematsure.
めいごどはと \ろるのはななれば、
Mei go wa kokoro no hana nareba,
みだもらせつもあら
はるヽ、
Mida mo rasesumo arawareru,
しん《てらしねんずべしo
ぐん
のに86 co7sが 2060420 beshi.
名あう5 Tinb aes

BAD F
のせい
でぐわんは、
E06 vi Sanz no seigwan wa,
Bt~ K BAKG いつけんを、
Tfitoe ni mandara ilcken wo,
あとめし放しの (EL を 5o
Motomeshi enishi no kudolku nari.
せめて〈せ5 のと〈《あれば、
Semete Kushd no toleu areba,
すぐにじゃ5どに wd べしo
Sugu ni Jédo ni irinubeshi.
ate
ITO 万 4 HYMN. 541
T lift up my song, though I sing in n dream-world,
If sorrow and knowing are both the mind’s flowering;
If demon or Buddha with each is attendant:
Then let all my faith upon knowing be centered,
Up striving, away from “ The River of Three paths,”
A glance at ie Fulness Divine of all_Goodness,
Will gladden my eyes,—the reward of my striving.
Recite then the Prayer :--for by its mere virtue
Your pathway will enter “The Land of the Holy.”
eae
542 SECTION JIT. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIATL.
NOTES ON THE CONVERSATIONS.

CONVERSATION FIRST.
だいきん Dai san, * Third,’ seo paragraph 283, page 186. Les,
« Chapter,” pronounced shd, see paragraph 50, 1.
どらし déshi, adverb indicating association or companion-ship, as
here, ‘Friends together speaking.”
In the Proverb heading this Conversation, % wo, is accusative
sign; see paragraphs 105, and 247. Bw‘ kelite, is the gerund form
ot the verb % & kilcu, “lear,” sec 163; see also 97, “ Proverl 1’
and 98, b. Luh ji fu pronounced ja, see 50, 1. :
“Place ete.”—literally, “Here as for (it) is Tokyo’s Mr. Mikata’s
house. Mr. Mikata, being in south-fronting room, before {a) flower-
garden is doing (a) writing thing.” In this description, which is
given in written rather than in colloquial style, L shi is substituted
for ぎん san, (295,) the ordinary term for “Mr.” ZY nari,=col-
loquial 7 da, or です desu, which are contractions of the verb HF arv,
or どぎる gozru, “to be,” combined with the particle で de, which
emphasizes merely the “ being” when compounded with these verbs.
せる serv, =colloquial しそる shite iru, a combination of the gernnd
form of ずる suru, (197), and the verb*
ある iru, “be.” It expresses’
being in action. (2 nite,=the colloquial de, (250). WL na shi
= して shite, “doing.” guy oreri,=colloqnial AA iru =“ he,”
REMARK 1.
Notr. In these notes the flures in the middles of the pages refer to the separate re-
marks of the speakers in the “Conversations.” The sideiletiers a, b, ¢, ete. refer to the
snccessive sentences in the “remarks.” Tho embers within the tert of the notes refer
1o the paragraphs of the bouk, unless otherwise specified,
&% WYBRY irikitari,=colloquial はゅのて BTC んdie hile,=

“ aoming entering.” はいのて haitte, gerund of はいるん 95067 enter, ”
167, Be bite gerund of {4 kuru “come,” 197. あきのをして
aisatsu wo shite, literally ‘doing greeting ’=“ bows.” YogaZA mulcai,
—Main Stem of teh mulcau, (168), “to stand with the face to-
wards.” The Japanese phrasing,tin somewhat literal form js, 一" Mr.
Robinson, coming into this place, makes snlutation, and fronting
Mr. Mikata” (snYs) See 96,
NOTES ON CONVERSATION FIRST. 543
26. R URS どぎざいます 0 hayo gozaimasu etc., 309.

e. 3 じ史まの jama, etc., “ Will there not be honorable obstruc-
tion?”? That is, “If I come in shall I not interrupt you?” The
honorific, 2 o is used not because the interruption is worthy of
honor, but because everything connected with an honored person
spoken to, should be spoken of with respect; 295. For the polite
inflection of a verb with YF masu, see 189. See 218, for the form
はり hayo or the adjective forms preceding CWS gozaru. Sce
210, for this use of は ha. See 100, for meaning of dy ka as used
here. HYRFRWr arimasumai, is polite probable present negative
form of the verb ある aru, “be,” with BF masu, “be.” See 189一
191, and 195,
2.
a イーエ Ie, 233. すとしめ Sulcoshi mo, 309.
BQ HR DWRIWEL o kake nasaimashi,—193, 6.。がかゆ kake—
Main Stem of かげゆる Ieakeru, second conjugation; see 145, The
phrase is an abbreviation from & UL Icoshi 7ro かばる Ieakeru, “to
place the loins,” = “to sit.”
« HBS BOLT Ak ととろです O machi moshite ita tohore
desu, 8% machi, Main Stem of RO matsu (166) “ wait.” 綴りらして
moshite,— gerund of verb RHF mosu, “speak,” much used with other
verbs as an auxiliary to show respect in address. 4p ita, certain
past of ある iru, “be.” ととろ tolcoro, literally “ place,” and has the
force here of the phrase, “just the time when.” The sentence is
equivalent to “I have just been awaiting you.”
3.
a ありがたりらどざい朋すず arigato gozaimasu,—193. 218.
2. ははな hanahada etc., “ Very rude being is (it), but jn this
way (I} sit.’ 33 ga “but,” 267. An apology for an awkward man-
ner in taking his place upon the matting in a Japanese room. [2-
は hanahada, 227.
4,
a どちらの dozo, etc. “Please at your) honorable convenience (sit
down).” ど go, a polite prefix, 295... The sentence is incomplete,
like many sentences heard in Japanese conversation. Here. the
words “sit down,” are not spoken, but understood, 162.
b. WF は isu wa etc. “As for a chair how is (it)?” |& pro-
nounced wa, see 42. For (2 ha as used here, 240.
c。 WF の i&5 isu no ho ete. “The chair’s side, cushion than,

easy is.” はらち ho, “side,” is much used in talk to specify persons,
things, places. Here it specifies u chair as being much more com-
fortable for sitting on than a floor-cushion. より yori, gives com-
parative value to あく raku, see 211. See for construction, 96, Ex-
ception.
De
a オーエとの史 5 < ie Kono yo ni ete,—literally, “In this
manner showing out my feet even, if it is well, this way, on the
contrary, is 2 convenience for me.” 起ち UZ yO ni, 229. や mo, 270.
よろしげければ yoroshi kereba, conditional present verbal form of the
adjective EAL yoroshi, “good,” 219. かのてた ee, gerundial adverb,
231.
6.
みぎあて < Sa-sa! mark of repetition of the syllable, 74. 2H
Sa! exclamation urging compliance with the request, 280. Another
example of incomplete speech = ‘There! At ease!” (place yourself),
102.
b. と to 275. の no sign of possessive case, 106 and 245. Rw
naka, here, “intimacy” of friendship. “In our intimacy, ceremony
enters not.”
ce. コレ kore! an exclamation sometimes used in calling a servant ;
but even here an abrupt direct imperative is replaced by the politer
form あめので #2 いで moite o ide, “ which in usage, but not literally
means “bring!” 299,
d. BRO %K somatsu na, etc., literally, “ Coarsely made tobacco,
but deign to partake.’ ‘he Jupanese are in the habit of depreciat-
ing, but merely as a form, their gifts to others, however excellent the
things may be. FRO Y% somatsu na, 221. が ga, 267, めし
- あがおり
meshi agari, 297.
7.
a. ゆかなめ ilcanimo, ete., literally, “Indeed, a splendid garden it
is, isnt it?” ゆのとり Iceleled, pronounced eo。 55 nnd 43. HY na,
221. gh ne, 280,
db. SRR Iconata, etc. lit. “As for here (this side) because (HB
Keara) entirely cold wind protected from is, although (%§ ga) this morn-
ing outside really cold wind blowing is, this room as for perfectly
warm being is.” BOP mattalcu, (228) from RORER mattaki,
“whole Xiey» samui, (215) from きま samu, “cold,” HB kara,

269. じの It jitsu ni, “ renlly,” 229. きい AB 5 samui kaze ga,
see for this お ga, 239. 移り表すが orimasu ga, see for this 6 ga,
267. HORA atiaka, pron. atiaka, is a Tokyo abbreviation of
あたため atatalca, “ warm.”
8.
a かんちら kanchi, ete.,—lit—*The midst of the cold season
even, the sun’s shining time during, (U2 ni)the shaji all: being left
open, (here) one can live,” 97. でめ de mo, (277) a phrase conjunc-
tion meaning “ even,” “although.” (2 ni, 253. “AO 2B I, hino
toki ni, “in the time of the sun’s shining.” 2 BgRP oraremasu
potential present ‘form of #% oru, to “live,” or “be ツー200 and
203.—in polite form, 189.
20. WOBS Ie nitcha ni, ete. 253. め mo,—270. ゆりませんのた
masen polite negative present form of る iru “ want,” “ need,”—see
also 160 and 161. :
c YL AL hotondo, etc. here literally, “ Very much, by the sun
I can be shone upon, in degree.” (RL ME hotondo—— {BA kurai,
expressive of the great measure of the sun’s shining. ‘CY-OGBaus
teri ésukerareru present potential of ‘CY-OIPS teri tsulceru ‘shine
upon,” 203.
d. WORL ippulcu “a sip;” for fulcu see 281; for change of hg
fuleu to B& pulcu see 122, SpsorAr Note. H あがりぎゅ
い及し
0 agari nasaimashi,—polite substitute for the direct imperative, 193, c.
9.
a ありがをうり arigats,—102.
6. &B UW toki ni, etc., somewhat literally,
—“ Now, (£2 W toki
ni) recently {との HAZ ozo aida) the proposed (2 RL w して
#BBRL% o hanashi itashile vkimashita, speech-doing-put) conversa-~
tions ({ did ewaiwa) although (が ga) to-day (Par は kyo wa) wish-
ing to begin, (はじめをりらどぎざい人ます hajimeto gozaimasu), you (HR
WE anata wa) as yet (@# mada) concerning that ($du @ OWT
sore ni tsuife) any good thought (IZ ぬか EWR あん
がへ HB nani
ka yo o kangae ga) has not: been? (CBM REL でしを thr go22た
masen deshita ka).” Or “Now, althongh wishing to begin to-day our
recently proposed conversations, have you as yet any good plan
concerning them?” Study this sentence in connection with the par-
agraphs 96, 97, 100 and 101. 228 (2 toki ni,—“ at the time” =
‘now,’ = “well!” との HAZ oo の一" this while,” =“ recent-

ly,”=“the other day.” 役はしいあして BERL o hanashi ita-
shite oleimashita くわいわ lcwairra,—“ speech dcing put cunversation ”’
= “conversation put’into speech,” = “conversations we spoke of,"’
The student has already probably noticed the redundancy of verbal
forms peculiar to Jupanese speech ;—as here, the apparently superfluons
use of BABL# olimashita. The sense intended is complete with-
out it. Explanatory of the use of this verbal form here, and of
much else of the kind appearing in these “Conversations,” we quote
a note from Prof, Chamberlain’s “Handbook.” He says,— The
Japanese have a great fondness for rounding off their sentences by
one of the equivalents for “to be,” or by kuru, olcu, shimau, or yaru.
The plain verb, without one or other of these auxiliaries, is apt to
sound ball.—Where an English idiom for tho most part simply states
the occurrence of an action, Japanese idiom delights in describing
more particularly the manner of the action’s occurrence with reference
to the subsidiary ideas of “coming,” “finishing,” ete. which the
auxiliaries express. For instance, an English maid-servant, speaking
of a piece of dirty linen, will say, ‘I wil] have it washed, Sir.” Her
Japanese sister would say “ Arawashite olimasho,—lit.,” ‘ Having
caused (some one) to wash (it, I) will put (it), “that is to say,” ‘I
will have it washed and there it will be’ The simple verb merely
states the dry fact. The addition of the auxiliary makes the action
seem to pass vividly before you. Tue sentence becomes life-like
and picturesque.” はじめたら hajimetd polite desiderative form of
はじめる hajimern, “ begin,” 193. のゅて fsuite'gerund of O ¢ がse
“cleave to,” “belong 163.” (2 のいて tsuile, 256. PUR nani
Kea 131. RPE made, 227, SRWRBA CLR gozaimasen deshita, 192.
とどしょらち go shéchi ete., somewhat literally, “ As you know, as
for words, already (I am) tolerably acquainted, and (し sii) hearing
(BL kcilcukoto) also as for the most part (I) understand, but
(お ga) when (と to) it becomes (%%H naru) to (yz ni) speaking (は
WF とと lcanasu koto) really (UO U@ jitsu ni) (I am) troubled (7¥
ORF komarimasu). どしよりちちのとほり go shdchi no tori,—tit.,
“‘way cf honorable assent” = “as you know.” あうち md an abbrevia-
tion of めやは中 mohaya = “already.” ¥% shi—274. Tor use of とと
ofo as here BZSH keileuloto, and は下すとと hanasu koto, see
112. EO (2 jitsu ni, 229.
の Bat WA, sore yue, etc, lit, “Therefore, by some menns, your
manner of person, that drill (I) wish to do.” $du WA sore yue,
“upon that” = “there fore.” 242) ddka, a compound of the
interrogative gy ka, and the adverb どち dé, “how?” is equivalent
to the questioning, “how shall it be done?” and the answering,
“somehow or other.” と fo, is u conjunction particle indicating that
which has been thought by the speaker,—see 275, b. See also 99,
10.
の .。レかレし shikashi, etc. lit. “But only for the sake of (RY OB
人 tame noni ni) speaking, (WARL B FS hanashi wo suru), as for
the thing called speaking, (4%L & FH & WA OD ik hanashi
wo suru to iw no wa) rather tedious thing (it) is.” & Wah DO to ia
no,see 128, 130; but also note that the particle の no, here stands as
an equivalent for とと koto “tling,” or “uct.” The expression と
WA to i is one of the commonest idioms of Japanese speech. It
is used to distinguish, or to specify definitely, something named; as
ROKER といふ Cle Nippon to iz kuni, “The country called Jupan,”
= “Japan.” はると Wh BAR Haru to ia onna, “The woman
called Haru,” = “Haru.” AC と WA BO Pade to iv mono, “The
thing named writing-brush,” = “pen.”
6. わたくしレしは watakushi wa ete.一 rather freely,—* As for me, (if)
somehow you, my cyuntry'g words, freely way of using, acquire, good,
that I think.” 数つかい KS o tsukai nasaru, = “ use ;” the verbal
form O~A tsukai is made polite by the adlition of WX nasaru.
Mr. Imbrie in his “ Hand-book of Japanese Etymology” says,
“when the person addressed or referred to is the agent in the
action, the verb assumes the stem” (Main Stem) “form (excepting
those verbs made up of a noun and surwin which the suru becomes
nasaru) and is followed by nasaru or ni naru.” Here it is the main
stem of のか tsukau with YS nasaru. Pals nareba, condi-
tional presen! of YA naru, “be,” “ become,” 185,
ce. ®L Bau 25 moshi sore ga etc., “If that you had done, your
in Japan living fact, even now than, a great deal interesting become
may be.” %L moshi, bere an adverbial form meaning “if,” “ per-
chance,” “in case that,” etc. (8% あら deki tara, certain past
conditional of C34 delciru, “do,” “be able,’ 176. PRA sumai,
Main Stem of the verb #3 sumau, used substantively, = “ period
of living,” = life, 147. WR より ima yori, 265, with 211. どぎ W訪
%} gozaimashd probable present, or !uture, of polite verb どぎる
gozaru “be;” itself in polite furm with Rp masu, 193, 195.
dQ どちらちいゆあの 0 ta, ete, “In what manner, if chosen is good, that
in various ways thinking (I) have looked,"but.” どう Wh dé ii, =
“what?” (8 5U20n 16bo, is another spelling of は各ばあ hafu-bafu pro-
nounced Adhd, “ method,” “mode of doing.” よ yoreba, present
conditional present of & 4 yoru, “select” or rcLocse.7 gy ka gives
an interrogative form to the preceding clause. Ww?) iro-iro sign
of repetition, 74; plural form for ゆろ iro, 104.¢. と to, a subordi-

nating conjunction, indicating that which had just been said, 275, b-
かんがおへて BRL? langaete mimashita,” “thinking have looked,” =
“have thought and tried.” When AS miru is combined with a
gerund it has the meaning of “trying,” “seeking.” The Japanese
sentence is carried forward to the next sentence in the English text
by the particle 33 qa “but,” or “ however.”
e Hw が anala ga ete. This sentence can hardly be repro-
duced intelligibly with any nearer approach to literalness than is
given in its equivalent on the opposite page. KAY, かいたをり ,
yondari, Icaitari, are alternative forms (137) cf よき yomu and AY
kaku “read,” and “write” and should be rendered “reading and
writing.” For euphonic changes of KYp yomu, see 163; of Hl kaka,
see 163. $4 とと suru koto = “to do” When とと koto is added
to the present of a verb it. gives the vorb sonewhat the character of
the “infinitive” in English. 32 BBW RFOr £BO ととあわぎ ,
の narai nasatta toki no holawaza, “learned-time proverbs,” = “ pro-
verbs of the time when you learned the Jliragana,” etc. はしを
してはいかが TRH, hanashi wo shile wa ileaga deshd, ‘* speech
making as for, how is (it)?” = “how would yon like to talk,’ ete?
11.
a. Bw? は anata wa etc., “ As for you, because to me service
doing condescending, physician that same is, anything in your way
of command, (I) shall do,” @hb して 2#HXS sewa shite Icudasaru,
“service doing condescending,” = ‘condescending to do service.”
たいしやきまと BRU CF o isha same to onajt desu = “ physician
that same is,” = “the same as being physician to me.” 32 きぎしづ
LIE) lz v sashizu tori ni, “by way of command;” déri for tori,
see 122, SprorAr Note; pronounced tori, see 45. ayo sewa, * help,’
して shite from $4 suru (196) “do” therefore @2 して sewa shite
“assisting,” “befriending.” {7234 Icudasaru, “ condescend;” ab-
breviation of old potential form of fH kudasu ie. CHRHS
NOTES ON CONVERSATION FIRST. 54)
kudasareru, “to let down,” now used as polite expression for “ con-
descension,” “receiving as from wu superior,” 297. See also, 195, の
2WWLP SB o isha sama a double honorific for pL isha, “* phy-
sician,” 295. BHR? の anata no “your,” 124.
b. BRR の anata no etc. “Your thought, that named thing as
for, what named thing is (it)?” or “What is your plan?” Notice
the repetition of M no as & Wah OD to ia no, and どらちゅあふのの
ti no. See Remark 10, a.
12.
a 85 CP sd desu 6 一 "1ike itis!’ = “soitis” = “well!”
or “why!” as a meditative opening of the sentence. ぎら s0
contraction of &% shayd, and this of FM &5 sono yd, “like
that.”
6. SduB の korera no, etc. “These proverbs’ interior, what
kind of meaning ix, seeking way of looking, is it not?” wtduS
korera, plurality for vgy kore by adding あら ra, 104, b. and 123,
ととわざぎのうち kcotowaza no uchi, “ proverbs’ interior,” = “in the
proverbs.” Tur possessive form, see 10Gand 145. どち Wah do tt,
‘(what called,” = “what kind of.” がして ges sagashite miyor
“way of looking” = “finding out;” compare Remark 10,d. ave}.
miyO “mode of looking for anything” = “to find ont.” Lx ja,
contraction of the associated postpositions ¢ de and |& wa; Ik wa
serving to give emphasis to で de.
& ととあわむぎは kotowaza wa, ete, “As fora proverb being (であ -
YRLT de arimashite) turned into things like dollars, being current
in the world, riches of people it becomes, (that become thing is).”
ドル doru “ dollar,” = generic name for “coin” among the Japanese.
でありまして dearimashite, = “being,” has here corjunctive force
like 3 ga “but,” in the same position. Again observe the use of
の no as equivalent to “thing.” For と éo again see 275, b.
d. とルらの leorera no, ete. “These・proverbs, Japan’s ol Dre-
cious things a portion are.” ASB furulci “old,” see 219.
6 と
をが lcore ga etc. “This, those proverbs are.” が ga, 239.
たわあをくしは watakushi wa, ete. “I, Ero-ha order iu, arranging
have put.” For use of auxiliary MRARLI olcimashita “ have put,a
see Remark 9, sentence 6. 6
7. と l& kore wa, ete. “*This conversations,’ themes for mak-
ing, how will (it) be? (2 LD’ は wb shite wa, 256.
13.
a@ より CRWRBD ys gozaimashd, “ Good probably will be 1”
= “All right!”
b. しかし shikashi. ete. “But you, interpreter doing condescend-
ing, if it be not becomes not.” = “It will not do if you do not
kindly become interpreter.” In Japnnese speech the notion of
necessity to do something is conveyed by the use of a double
negative, as here, ZUPaulF BWYURwWA nikereba narimasen, “if it is
not won't do,” = “the thiug wuu't do if you are not (interpreter),”
= “you must be the interpreter.” 2gUPaul# nakeredba, present con-
ditional of 数かる nakaru, (RRL naku and HF aru) “not is, w=
“is not.”
14.
ム BRR の anata no, ete, “ As for your part, by you, sufficient-
ly you can do.” de, ‘‘ by,” 250.
b. BT sate, etc. “So then, herenpon the w? proverb is.” XT
sate, word often used either at resuming a conYersaticn or com-
mencing a new subject.
c わをくしレしは watakushi wa, ete, “Sometimes (22 YB toki
doki) this proverb, really your affwir well touches, that I think.”
&B-ES toki-doki, 74, and 104. c. と RBUARF to omoimasu, “ that
1 think,” = “I think that,” of Fuglish speech.
d. めああろん mochiron, etc. Of course, that (the proverb) “ten
Hearing one knows” “that (so) made if it were, even a little with
you connection is not,” or “ would have no connection with you if it
were so made,”
15.
a. どあいぎきのの0 aisatsu, etc. “Honorable salutation thankful
wish ja" ニー"Thanks for the compliment!” ど go honorific, 25,
b. との OF kono nochi, eto, “Hereafter, at praising wishing to
receive time, banquet for I will arise.”
16.
あて ARVRV 4 ate hamarimashd, probable present (194) of あて
ARS ate hamaru, “apply to,” = “true of.” Wd CRO ikaga
desh6, = “How may it be?”
17,
& Sl Reh と LT kolcumin to shite, “ Nationally, (as a nation),
NOTES ON CONVERSATION FIRST. 551 ・
if seen, fool being (we are) not” & LC to shite, “that doing”
gives an adverbial quality to the word to which it is annexed. ga-
ば mireda, conditional present of BB miru, ‘see,’ 188. dau
wareware= “we,” 104 c, では dewa, here は wa gives force to the

postpusition で de. HYRWA arimasen, negative present of HFS
aru, = “be”
bB WS FH ichi lu, ete, “Only (まかり dakari) one part heard be-
ing, conclusion guess at, rather acute (we) are,” まかり balcari
‘only,” 227, ぎのすずる sassuru, “guess at,’ pronounced sassuru,
55.
ce. Hau 2 Rx sore ni mata,=“Now again.” YAR ORED を
giron no hajime wo “argument’s beginning,”
=“ beginning of an argu-
ment,” with accusative sign % wo. 2PREB Ue taduchi ni, immediate-
ly.” ののゆけつろん sono Icetsuron,=“ that argument’s concluison,”
とんで WS tonde yulcu, “flying go.” とんで tonde from 2 Js tobu,
“ fly,” 165. & Wah Arh, to ti hinan, “that censure.” PRK
DSoWVRF labi-tabi leomurimasu, “ often receive.” 727K 7 tabi-tabi,

230. dSIYRF komuri masu, polite reference to Japan's critics,
“We are often blamed,” as politely expressed in Japanese, is “We
often receive from our superiors this censure.”
18.
i. Bw OW CIRO BS& anata no o huni no hito, © Your
honorable country’s people,” is Japanese polite periphrasis for “ your
people.” IRL yohodo=“ for the most par‘,”='* very.”
ムわたをくしの 5B のめしつかのの BYOB watakushi no uchi
no meshi tsukat no monora, “My house’s call and message bear
things,” is considered » rather refined form of expression for the
simple English “my servants.” Note the plural sign ¥ ra with めの
mono 104, b. とへば tatoeba,=“ for example.” でめ demo,=" even.”
BRO BRS somatsu naru,=“bhadly.” めいづるとと meizuru koto,
“commands,” to inferiors. レしよりちあ WRLEAF sochi itashimasu,
“consenting do” =“ respectifully listen to,”
ce. しば - レば shiba-shiba, “often,” 234. BEAL とと odoroku
koto, “astonish thing,“ = “astonishment,“ 112. どぎりす gozari-
mast, polite certain present of the polite verb ど守る gozaru, “be.”
Hitherto this verb has appeared in these conversations as どぎいす
gozaimasu, which is the usual form for ew gozaru when con
552 SECTION IIf. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
pounded with BP masu; the 7 being then dropped. The same

peculiarity is true «f the verbs WHOLWZ irasharu, “go,” “ come,’
“be,” ん導きる lcudusaru, “condescend;” BSA nasaru “deign to
do,” and #29L%S4 ossharu, “deign to say.” See 195.
d. のあれと 6の sore Koso, ‘that,’ with emphatic particle, = “Tn-
deed!” W 陸5 thav, pronounced iwd = future of Wah iw 186. a
Wid とふつて AS とと B ivi to omotte iru koto wo, = “that
which 1 thought to say.” BAR 55 UW kikanu uchi ni, = * before
hearing.” ちあ (< uchi ni with negative of a verb, = “before.” Fz-
BOTS omotteru = 私やめつて AS omotte iru, see 195.e しようらち
Li shochi shita, = “acknowledgement has dune ” = have under-
stood.” &% towo pronounced 7, ‘‘ ten.”
19.
a ののとほりです sono tori desu, “That way is,” = “Yes that
is so.”
b. わたくしレしやめ wataleushi mo, ete. “I also, we Japanese people
too quick understanding carried to excess, that think.” Jae がてん
haya gaten, “quick understanding,” see 117. # PXSA shi sugiru,
“do exceed” = “curry to excess.” PAS sugiru, expresses “ excess”
for an action or thing.
c. dau) ware-ware, cte. “Our minds are quick of perception,
(KABA Vinsho), but, on account of that mental quickness. some

times not known thing even knowing is, that (we) think.” しのて
ある shitte iru, ilustration of a common combination of a gerund
Lo shitte with the auxiliary ある iru, or R24 oru, “be,” formiug
compound progressive or continuous tenses corre:ponding to such
English expressions as “I am giving,” “I was doing ete.” “Some-
times we think that we ure knowing even not known t..ings.” See
195, e.
d. めあつのとやめ mottome, ete, “Properly, there are times, four if
hearing we should know six, co.venient would be.” OVhO EW
tsugd no yol, “good of conditio,” = “convenient,” 224,
ce. Ree mala, otc., “ Again, hearing seven and even know three
(things) is a splendid thing, but, one (thing) hearing ten know, that
thinking when (£8 [@ tolci ni) that scarcely: heard one thing even
was not known relly a not convenient thing (it) will be JFyoC
Hire omolte ita;— Are ita is certain past of ある iru. しらあかのを
shiranalcatta, certain past negative (187) of L% shiru “know.” トZ4
B, nara, conditional present of BS naau. BOP fuisugafu,

pronounced futsugd,= “in-convenient;” gr, fu negative prefix.
たきらして選ば sishite mireba, etc. “Thus this proverb clever
men praising rightly good thing is, but everybody at once, this his
own thing is that thinking is not good.” ぎらして Salk soshi-
temireba, “so doing if seen,” = “thus.” gedu で % tare de mo, 131.
をあれ tare polite form for Zegu dare. Z da, “is,” contraction of で
de and ある aru, 195, c.
20.
a. 2. BehX choza, ete. “Long-sitting-doing, excuse is not.”
RIL HW méshi-wake, same as ii-wake, “ excuse,” or “explanation.”
“BBL méshi, polite prefix for verbs instead of WAii. Main stem
of 8 “to say.” :
ce しのれい #& とと shitsurei na koto, ete. “Rude manner of
speech is it, but your wisdom-concerning-instruction myself for the
sake of, becomes your word-concerning instruction, not an inferior
thing.” gm mi, “body,” or “self.” ¥2%%4 otoru, “to be inferior in
excellence.”
d. Bau TC ia sore dé wa, etc. “That being, honorable leave say,”
= “Well then, I must go.” Polite idiom used in taking one’s de-
parture from another.
21.
a WR BH ima mada, ete, “As yet plentyof space of time is,
but though that, if honorable returning is, again to-morrow (I)
await, (you).”
b. Muふかた yaleata, etc. “Evening six o’clock time at, coming
thing is (it) not able?” 没いで RES Seo ide nasaru koto,
polite expression for “coming.” 32 で &XS o idenasaru, is an
honorific phrase-verb constantly in use meaning not only “to come,’
put, according to its context, also “to go,” “to dwell in,” and “to
be.”
ce. どぃのしょ IZ go issho ni, etc. “Together, evening meal we
wil} eat.” WOLe& 2 issho ni, 255. woltA yithan “evening
boiled-rice,” = “supper.” JeNRw2®H tabemasho, probable present or
future of RNZ, “eat.”
22,
a. ありがおたりの 79070, etce., here very polite use of どぎる gozaru.
vb 2% と \ ろぎしっo kokorozashi, etc. “Your intention deeply admire
bbs SECTION III. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL.
(or appreciate).” The use of the honorific #2 o or ど go is, as a

rule, u good substitute for “the second person,” grammatically
speaking, in the impersonal Japanese language 295. 各ぬかく fulcaku,
adverbial form of the adjective Jat fukai, 219.
c. XRHRB suyonara, the usual equivalent for the English,
farewell!” or "gaod bye!” lit., “If that be so,” leaving certain
words to be understood, as, probably, “we shall meet again” ;—-
the Japanese “ auf wiedersehen,” or “au revoir.”
23.
a. b. コレ kore, etc. “The honorable visitor honorable returning
is.” Here the honorifics are used of the person not to him. The
servant must accept the superior 7g da=de aru 195, v. iustead of
the polite でどぎざります de gozarimasu which would be used in an
address to the guest.
ec WOL と boshi to ele, “Hat and outside things being.” & to,
“and,” 275,
d. ¥2 & B o ki wo, etc., “Mind deign to apply,” = “Be attent-
ive!”=“ Take care of yourself!” 32 OF RWXWERL o swe nasai-
mashi, polite imperative fourm of OWS tsulceru “apply,” 193, e.
CONVERSATION SECOND.
REMARK 1.
% とんばんは komban wa,— As for this evening,” (it is “cool,”
“warm,” '‘ pleasant,” etc.,) 102; salutation,=“ Good evening.”
b ALR) (2 hijo ni,—“ exceedingly, 229. OF), guauguzu,(&-
づでづ guau guzu) LT shite, “lazy.” 232. OM tsui, etc, "alagy

slow became.”
り“
a. RRB mada, etc, “Yet so much late is not.”

b. 8H) yoyd, contraction of B54 Ll yoyaku,=“ hardly,” “scar-
cely,” 74. じの - ぶがん jitsu-pun, pronounced 'jippun, 55.
Cc DSW warui, “bad,” here=* ill.”
3.
の (KPHRB diyauki, pronounced bydki. 93 ga,= “but.” きるばん
NOTES ON CONVERSATION SECOND. 555
sakcuban, “last evening.” きけ sake,=“ rice-wine.” ORF ARLZ no-

misugimashita,—certain past of OR-F HXZF nomisugiru, “ to over-drink.”
RLU NA D yaleunt tatan no, “to duty does not stand up one,”=
“is nut useful,”=*
not to be depended upon.” 3 yaku, “duty.”
たい\ んの tatan no, for いぬ O talanu no, “net stand up one.”
をいぬ tatanu, is negative present of の taisu, 187.
62 めしつかの (2Z meshitsukai ni,=“As a servant.” のんなくれルて
SRVYRPF nondulcurete komarimasu,=“ drinking, I am troubled,”
も 6 “he being fatigued by drinking, it troubles me,” のんなくれて
non dalurete, gerund of compound verb, ORR MwAs nomi taorern
“exhausted by drinking,” CRYRF komarimasu, polite form of
と計る komaru, a verb used to express one’s sense of “annoyance,”
“ perplexity,” ‘“ trouble.”
4,
a4 {68 GB leuruma hiki, “leuruma pullers,” from J B® keuru-
ma and (AB hiki, 121. の 5% W@ no uchi ni, “among,” 255. あり
ちちのとと , ari uchi no koto, “ customary thing.”
b. あれら arera, “those persons” =“ their;” not a polite form of
expression ; 123 and 104. しどと shigoto. “work.” %-#%dy naka-
naka,=“ more really than one would suppose.” 低あが MART
honeqga oremasu, “bone is broken; ” idiom for ‘‘ hard worked.” あら
kara, because.” のの tsui, expression showing “regret,” ‘“ disap-
pointment,” and the like. Q2# がのの《 kusega tsulcu, “ habit sticks
to,="to form uw habit.”
e わたくしのちちの waiakushi no uchi no, “my house’s” =
“my own.” & mo, “also.” 25%, しかを B Ww domo, shikata
ga nai,—‘* Even, how doing side is not;” =“ Really! there is no
other way.” =“ Can’t be helped.” どちめ domo, 280. しかめあを shikata,
etc, a phrase constantly heard in Jupan telling of “ helplessnes,” or
“inevitable submission.” とゆいのでて to itte, etc., 275, b., “that say-
ing is,’=“ that he says.”
ad. £45 CBB へ doz kochi rae, ete., “Please, hither mending
or adjusting, deign to do,’=“ Please take your seat there.” wy, he,
264. 下ほり naori, from WRB naoru, “be mended,” “transl ted,
“cured,” etc., 187.
@e どらんのと余り goran no tori,—“See, receptions awy,"=“
See, how I receive you.” 低んの hon no, ‘abbreviation for RAE
の honto no, “real.” HW ののと Ieanai no hito,=“ person of the
home,”=“ member of family.” 2 5e% doyo, “same way.”
f. “Japan covkery’s different (things), anything is noti=“No-

thing other than Japanese food.” lz や CXWRBU nani mo go-
zaimasen, 131.
5.
& わをくしのあめ U2 watakushi no tame ni, “ For my sake.” )b-
CEA の RL yii gozen no oshitaku, “supper’s preparation.”
かへてくだなぎらぬは 5 gefe Ieudasaranu hi, “aitering do not con-
descend side,’”=“ do not change.” かへのて kaette, etc., “on the con-
trary thankfulness is.” かへてた oefe gerund of かめへるた eye
“change,” or “alter. かへのて icaette, adverb, “ onsthe coutrary.”
b ゆけのと 5 kekkd, much used in conversation for the English
“ fine,” “ delicious,” “splendid,” etc.
6.
& Sew) W@ ya jiyd ni, “without constraint,” “freely.”
b. か ka, here as interrogation between ビール biiru, and XY sake,
268. か ka indicates an'alterpative。めしあがり RF Ba meshi aga-
ri masu ka, polite form of request concerning one’s eating or drink-
ing, 297.
7.
@。 WR RRA iiadakimasen, present negative of My をY く《 ita-
dalcu, “‘ put on the head,’=“to receive respectfully; is a polite
verb in use fur あめ morau “ receive.”
b. BaAvEYV soreyori,=“ rather than that,” indicates here, pref-
erence,
8.
a BH mo, “more.” Pl2 め nani mo, “anything ;”—here, with
negative verb = “nothing,” 131 = “will you have nothing more?”
2 と \ WHS BO loko ni aru mono, “at here being things,”
= “these things.” SUPT sagete, from SS sageru, “ lower down,”
= “to carry away;” gerundial form, = “ these things carrying away
bring.” etc.
e。 WAZ ikani, interrogative adverb, “what?” as, here, “what
thought?” = “what do you think?”
9,
a thir おちり sek ji, “the whole world.” BES SE okoru
koto, “ arise thing,” = “that which happens.” ‘CR-CAe> oe

“fit comment.” “as for me......fit comment, that I think.”
bh ど LESS go shochi, etc., here=“It is acknowledged.” 9 ¢ み
なるとと takumi naru lcoto:—ye a takumi, “skill,” combined with
WBS naru, “become,” = 7 CRBS & takuminakoto, = skilful. LAY
shinri, “{rath.”
ce. Cde, here “at” or “in;” so, “children of sckools in America.”
どく EW goku yoi, “ extremely good,” = “he best.” BL~A のいち
oshie no ichibu, “part of lessons,” = “some lessons” Rope %
mattalcu, “wholly.” とのととあむわざぎの 5S I? kono lkeotowaza no uchi
ni, “ within this proverb.”
d. For the_use of se ya here, see 276. Rez lk mata wa, is equi-
valent here to “and also.” が qa, as adversiulive conjunction, “ but,’
267. m@B&L relcishi, histcry,” “chronicles.” LOC BURPF shitte
orimasu, = “knowing is,” = “Iknows;” from しる shiru “ know,”
with auxiliary #24 oru “be.” Q&-Ke hito-bito plural of BX hito
= “men,” 104, c. Wodu め izure mo, “who even,” = “every one.”
きろん it は用びました giron ni wa makemashita, “argument in
yielded,” = “was defeated.” BUR L% makemashita polite form of
BZiwrR maketa,188. じのぎゅの fissai no, “really.” HSB XL V-
RL ge wa torimashita, “ the victory took,” = “ were victorious.”
10.
a ののとほり CH sono tori desu, “That way is,” = “It is
that,” = “Yes!”
b. かり W kari ni, = “for the time being.” よの yo no, “of the
world,” = “worlds.” dhl Le Ieaikalkusha, “reform persons,
= “reformers.” This しや sha as used in compound words, =
“man”; as $¢-L& gaku-sha, “learning-man” or “scholar, ete,’
waz 5 fugo, “ fitting to, “ appropriate to.”
c. tat から kore kara “after this,” = “now.” と WoT Kar
Bd と ROAR fo ite yokars to omoimasu, “that saying (it) will
be well, that I think,” = I think it will be well to say that (the Ha
proverb is appropriate to bigots, etc.).
の BLE geo, “servant girl.” をる人 2
りき compound
verb, from W% iru, “ enter’, and 372% Icitaru, “ come’.
ef 9D® かたの sono o kata no, “that honorable side of,”
= “the gentleman’s.” iw し mei shi, = “a visiting card,” BY)
_mei, used in compound words to convey special honor, as “ celebrat-.
ed,” “illustrious,” ete. ; shows great respect on the part of the servant,
558 SECTION III, PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAL,
の CEB へ kochira ye, = “Wither honorable guiding say,” =

“Ask the gentleman, etc. 2g na, n contraction of 数ぎれ nasare, =
an affirmative imperative, with the main stim of the verb.
ん . BODE kinodoku, lit., “ poison of spirit,” in the common ex-
pression of “sorrow for,’ or “sympathy with,” others. OY 3
oo made, “until here,” = “at this place.” J2HRUGAMse ありません
olcanakereba narimasen, “IE not put aside will not do” = “ must
stop,’ Cony. 1, 13, 6.
i. “Really now from Kyoto a friexd having come,” etc. いせの
% taisetsu na, “important.” とめなちがとり tomodachi ga hitori,
104, a.
Jj. MBBidARV YH negawaremasho, = “may I ask,” from MAH
negau “tu ask,” ‘The negative stem of あお系 negau ix AY negawa,
169, From the negative stem 1s formed the passive or jotentinl form
ああがわれる negawareru, (200) whose polite form is Mp DAR nega-
weremasu, of which the future as HAHARe り negawaremashs,=
“may I ask, or “ expect,” or, in this connection, with あめ ka inter~
rogative, = “can you come?”
11
a WO TCR iisu demo, “when whatever, = “at any time,” or
“ always.”
b. “For (で de) my pleasure.” (fz LR o ja, etc.,) “ obstrue-
tion doing becomes not,” = “must not become an inconvenience,”
ec WO ¥ itsu mo, “always.” ちけて wcee “receiving.” あいてい
4h LCF taitet nanji goro, “about what hour time?”
12.
a すぐ OF sugu nochi, = “immediately after.” ¥Y nara, con-
traction of BI nuvaba, = “if.” WEA よい ichiban yo =
“best,” 213.
b. Biv Walk の de nareba,= “If you come.” We SguRWd
itasaremashé, potential future (203) of mWあず itasu, “can be done.”
じちぶん jabun, ” fully.”
13.
a. FLL BR olcusama from 32g oku, “back part of the honse,”
with the honcrific suffix BR sama, = “lady of the honse;” 1 hav-
ing been customary for a Indy in ancient Japin to stuy in rooms
remote from the front of a house よろしく yoroshilcu, “well.” =
“‘compliments;” the words “please say,” = ‘‘ present,” or “ give,”

being understood, 102.
b どらりみ cau < でて dozo kore nite, “ Please with this,” i.e. ‘ Please
stop here.”
6 げんくわん genkwan, ete, “As far as the porch it is unrest,”=
“I shall be very much disturbe1 if you go with me to the door.”
The phrase is a polite protest.
14.
a Wee iya, etc, “No, there is no reason at all for being dis-
lurbed.”
の Bau WR sore ni, “ besides.” きかへ CRF WB, mukae ni
demasu Icara, “ because to meeting go out,”=“ becanse I go to meet.”
CREF demasu, from でる deru, “ go out.”
ce. Chih teuchin, pronounced chichin, etc., “ Luntern honorable
possession is?” =‘ Have you w lantern?”
15.
&. IB michi, cte, “Way well knowing is,"=“I know the path
well,” a
2. HL PPR MBN o yasumi nasai, “Honorable rest deign to
do,” =“ Good night!”
CONVERSATION THIRD.
REMARK 1.
a. しばらく shibaralu, ete., a customary form of apology,— For
some time honorable negligence have done.” しまめらく shibaraku,
“some time,” long or short. どぶきた go busata, *‘‘ remissness,”
from Sf sata, “communication,” J} bu, negative prefix, and ど
go, honorific prefix for the sake of the person addressed.
6. どらん (Z RVBLR か goran ni narimashita ka,=“ Have you
seen? "どら
ん goran, “august look,” used only in polite address to
another, 297.
2.
a. ハイ hai, exclamatory acknowledgment. It may mean “ Yes!”
or “J hear you,” 233 and 280.
b HAL dk zenkwai,=“ complete restoration to health.” #Yd
dard, a familiar verb form from で de and $B} の 5:
一あら 5 ard
being the probable present of $4 aru, “be.” The two words here=
“T. suppose,” or “Ihope.” WORM ittai, literally, “one person,” but
used here adverbially,=“ really ”;—thus, “ Really what having deign-

ed to do thing is it?” =‘ What happened ?”
3.
a. かぜ B leaze wo, etc, “ Wind haviug drawn, cruel affair met,”
=“ Having caught cold I had a severe experience.”
b. 選んなのて sendatte, etc., “Recently here to came (time), the
day after affair it is.”
c,d. して soshite, “and.” あるゅいてあがりましたので aruite
agarimashita no de, “walking went up thing, by means of.” CAL ®5
IZ あつをたかく BROT きました hijd ni attalcaicu natte kimashita, “ ex-
ceedingly hot became,” (becoming came). HB % か《 ase wo kaku,
“ perspire.” あいきり taisé,=“ freely.”
e ととうろ 8 tokoro ga,="So then.” CY tera, “temple.” LB We
tokini, “in time”=“‘ when.” AWC ARLT fuile imashite=“ was
blowing,” see 98. b; see also p. 543, 22,¢c. しばらくの BUF shi-
baraku no aido, “ period of short time,”=“‘a little while.” 255%
w ゅをしてりますと keyisoku itashite orimasu to, “ rest doing, that
being,” =“to rest.” In the senterce, OA WEP と Bel あつて
RAVRL Pe tsui zolcu-zoku to samuku natte mairimashita, the words

El) と Bel zoku-zolcu to samulcu, express the chill and cold feel-
ing of “catching cold;” ZOT RAV ききし natie mairi mashita,

‘becoming came,” =“ became.”
4.
a KRESCA buyojin from KHL yojin, “caution,” or “pru-

dence,” und J bu, negative prefix. ga ne, 480.
b. BB で BHORM mochi de nalatia, “possession being with-
out,”=* not hav.ng.” &B mochi from あめの motsu, “to hold” or
* possess,” 166. RAD nalatia “ was not,” or “bad not; ” certain
past of 小かる nalcaru, (WY naku and ある aru), “is nut,” or “have
not.” See 219, negitive verbal forms of adjective. See also 195.
5.
a. やめのて motte etc. “As for having it was, but,” etc. ふるとの
偽り fumoto no ho, “ mountain foots side,”=“at the foot cf the
mountain.” [R45 hd, “side.” Conversation 1. Remark 4, senterce ec,
WT きた oite Icita, “placing came,”=“ put,” or “ left.”-~ wT
oe gerund of ¥2¢ oe “to put,” 163.
NOTES OF CONVERSATION THIRD. 561
6.
a とのどろ Iconogoro, “lately.” $8 OAK YV aki no hiyori, “ fine
fall-days.” ゆんのん kennon “ danger.”
b. Pelz tanima, “valley-spaces.” Wy & itadaki, is uscd here
literally as “the top of the head,” or “summit” of the munntning。
The figurative use of Wyey ¢ itadalcu, when one “ receives respect-
fully” from another has been noticed. See also 297, for note of its
figurative use,
7.
a 没の《 ROC WB osokcu natle kara,=“ After becoming late.”
“ Kara only has the sense of ‘“‘aftar,” when suffixed to the re und
in ¢e, and ina few special locations, as, itte Iara, “after going,”
mimashite Icara, ‘after seeing,” Kore kara, “after this,” sore Kara,
“after that.” The past itta kara means “because he has gone,” etc.,—
Chamberlain’s “Hand book,” ‘paragraph 100. ZA OM 2 du B5%z hi no
keure gata,—“sun’s going down side at,”’=“towards sunset,”
uA oi-oi, “ gradually.”
26. BWR daibun, “ large part,” “ considerable,”
=“ quite.” x 5-
とらち 6-66, “in the end,” or “as the result.” wwゅのしらち- かんばかり
isshi kan balcari, “one week only,”=“ about a week.” 内のつとんで
ありました hilkkonde arimashita, “ withdrawing have been,”=“cor-
fined.” あくん talcuni, “to the house.” COCA 7が kcoxde 165.
3.
a.あう 5 mo, abbreviation of めは史 mohaya, “already.” Powy)
#2 よろしW sukkari o yoroshii “ clearly good,” =“ all right.”
1 ミカダじん mikata fujin;—AL h fujin, is “a noble’s wife ; ”
—here “ Mikata lady,”=Mrs. Mikata.
9.
e. とん 2 ちあは konnichi wa, “As for the day, etc.,”=ordinary
salutation for “Good day.”
bc ALOR HRV hitotsulci amari, ete. “More than a month
honorable eyes have not hung upon has been, but to-day after a
long time it is,” (that I see you). These sentences contain the form
of salutation common when friends in Japan meet socially, =“ For
some time I have been very rude to you.” “It is a long wlile
since I have hung upon your honorable eyes” i.e, “been seen by
you.”
10,
a % EX o jigi,=a salute made by bowing. #%LT nashite,
gerund of YF nasu, “cause to be,” =“ make.”
b. 92 taku, “a house,” but here used humbly to indicate the
master of the house, i.e, the speaker's “husband.” %2 ちはぎ o uwa-
sa “talk about another,’=“ what my hustand has said of you.”
See notes on First Conversation Rem. 9 0. for Kana itashite orima-
shita.
ade HURL RBS きちです o hanashi nasaru SO desu.
Tn this clause the phrase “I hear tkat,” of the English equivalert
on the opposite page is rendered by the suffix 84% sd,=“ looks
like,” “it is said that.” With きり <o, and u verbal phrase such as,
#2 URKL BRS o hanashi nasaru, an idiomatic expression convey-
ing what is “said to be,” or “is probably true,” is made in Japan-
ese. ¥2 じよりらづ It o joe ni “ cleverly,” “skilfully.”
11,
a. £4 LT do shite, “How (is it possible)?” きち ph td
so yt koto,=“sucha thing” 112. BYRF めの arimasu.mono, “is
thing,” 113.= “is,”
b. Read, HLL watakushi not HRL L wataku shi. LO 克
jitsu ni, “really.” RYH mazu, ‘unpleasant to hear,” or “ taste,”
13.
a FOL TC や sukoshi de mo, etc. “If even a little, it is good,”
etc. BARS の dannasan no, “the master’s=“husband’s.” 32
かばげ o ge “shade,” “ power,” “Lelp.”
14,
a. BRYAL WB 人ほど odoroku beki hodo,=“ must be astonished
at quantity,”=so great (a progress) that it is wonderful.” wg bei,
see below, Rem. 2J, a. a suffix which gives an adjectival quality to
verbs and the meaning of “can,” “should,” or “ possibility,” and
“necessity.” Notice the polite R4L'T IURH moshite orimasu, as
an equivalent for “ says.”
bu HROL RBS O Bo koshi ni naru no wo,=“ honorable cros-
sing over become things,”=“ your visits.” ROL W L'T tanoshi-
mi ni shite, =“ causing pleasure.” かめ kara, “on account of this,’
LS 5, shija etc.,=“ always coming.” Bet WZ けのとうら makoio ni
kekko, ete., “ Really it is splendid !”
NOTES ON CONVERSATION THInv. 563
cd. かのてやと Icuttemoto, “convenience department,” =“ kiteh-

en.” BRRHOBA'E KOBWA mimavaraneda nari masen,=“ must go.
around overlooking; from RRHS mimuwoaru “ oversee,” “superin-
tend,”
15.
ab. BBBe osoraku, contrac‘ion of MHBl th osoraku wa =
“T am afraid that,” “I Suppose.” BOOBs zetsuchiyau, pronounced
zetchd,=“ mountain summit.” と Wah > BW かんがおへ 6 iG yo na
kangae, “that kind of thought.” Lew% shinakatta, 197.
16.
a ぎりですと B 56 desu to mo,=“ That is even so,”
b あのと BR いてめ asoko ni ite mo, etc. “ Being there or being
any where, that kind of thought dees not arise.” For % repeated
in a negative sentence, see 272,
ce Bleek WC め nani goto ni demo, “in everything.” との・
BRT konomimasuy from とのお konomu, “to enj y.”
d. WOR のと iita hito, “said person,”’= ‘person who said,” or
* made (that proverb) どくと \ ろの PR BL goku kokoro no
semai. hito,=“ persons of very small heart.” しのて ROR shitle
otta,=" knew,” from しる shiru, and 32% ore ; here with -(°b 5 desho,
tie verb-phrase =“ probably knew.”
6. @ めやつとる go mottomo, “honorably right,” ie. “You were
right (in calling it, ete.)
f. HIRAS ozora, “the sky,” 115. Yolk rippa, “ magnificent.”
LRA で jibun de, “by himself,’=‘tby means of his own sight.”
BS ととが CBS miru koto ga dekiru,=“can see.” LBBBda
tomegane, “fur eye glass,”=“ telescope.” Uh % WHE baka na.
ningen, “foolish man,”
=" fool.” BY RWW か arimusen ka, “is he
not ?”
17.
a. FBs BWA daga seken, otc. “Yer, but in the world, so doing
people also there are.” 995 daga, 277.
bB: 25 WR AL so it hito, “that kind of people.” op ya, 276.
BOD 人はか sono hoka, “besides thes ,” “moreover.” WHA のととがら
iro-ira. no. keotogara, “nll kinds sf circumstances.” $R HR suki

ana, =“ peep-holes,” 120.
564 SECTION 1TI. PRACTICE IN THE COLLOQUIAN,
ce との叶うりら % kono yo na, “this kind of.” = “such.” じんぶつ

や jimbutsu mo, “character also.”
18.
ヵ RH URL B あがい流す o hanashi wo negaimasu, ‘(more slowly)
honorubie apeakirg I request.”
b わあくし lt watalushi ni wa,="for me.” BAR ie は史く
sonna ni hayaku, = “so quickly.” BY LS とと kikitoru koto, =
“hearing seize fact.” = “understarding.”” で誤記選ん delcimasen.
“can not.”
19.
a. のとで soko de, etc. “There, my probable snying that think-
ing is, beside, is not,” = “Weill, what I am thinhing I may say is
nothing but this,” = “I mean this.”
62. じなかい jidai,—“age,” “era.” わが CIO BAKE waga leuni
no sempai, “our country’s leaders of the past.” WR HY ima kara
—W#EH U2 izen ni, “from now about thirty years ago.” WER U2
izen ni, “previously.” bo} ニツボン waga nippon, “Our Japan.”
ED LW や SEBR (KE UW dono kuni ni mo otora nu hodo ni,
whatever country it may be, to that degree not inferior.” 2 Z,(F-
てき BOT ぶんめい KR すずす\ めるくにしやうりと WRLELX
が5,shimpo-tekei ni natte bunmei ni susumeru kuni ni shiyo to itashimashita
ga ‘“‘capable of progress becoming, enlightenment in advancing,
pational disposition that did, but.” cAWS と WS kconnichi to
naru, ete. “To-day even still the cold feudal system, wish to restore
(くわいふくしあたいゆい kewaifulcu shitai), that thinking persons there arc.
Here, the thoughts expressed in four sentences of the Engl'sh text
are involvcd by the Japanese spesker in only one sentence. This isa
peculiarily with which the student early in his study should become
familisr. “Ono of the most essential characteristies of the Japanese
langunge,” says Professor Chamberlain, “is the extreme degree to
which it pushes the synthetic tendency in the structure of sentences,
Japanese always trics to inccrporate the whole of a statement, however
oymtlex it may be and however numerous its parts, with'n the limits
of a sing'e sentence, whore members are all mutually interdependent.
In fact the normal Japanese sentence is a paragraph, or (so to say)
an organism.” See 96, 97, 98.
dB あり WA aad CG ko i% hito-bite koso, “such yeople;” との
NOTES ON CONVERSATION THIRD, 565
oso is a particle, placing especial emphasis upon the word or phrase

it follows. wmはゆる iwauru, “as aforesaid,” an exceptional verbal
form of Wah id, and = “the so-called,” “the above meationad.”
DEE れんぢちら nozoku renja, “exorcise themselves in peeping.”
20.
a 6。あんじの shinjiisu, (ye ni understord), = “sincerely,” 7)
し中りり daishdri, “great victory.” i
21.
a. ®& より moto yori, “From the beginning,” = “Of course!”
WPF べき LCL nasu beki shigoto, etc., Must be done work ex-
traordinarily enough yet is, Lut.’ Mr. W. G. Aston says of <8
0e “It is used in many different shades of meaning suc as to
express probability, possibility, moral obligation, necessity, futurity
cte., and. may be rendered according tc circumstances by “ probably,”
“may,” “ought,” “must,” “should,” “will” ete.” Zeng ® taezu,
“unceasing,” negative gerund of Rw taeru, “to end,” “ fail.” 188.
L&E shinpo, “ progress.” LO \ shitsutsu, x combination of L shi,
main stem of #4 suru, “do,” aud のい\ isutsu, a verbal suffix
showing simultaneity of time of action, = “at the same time with,”
or “that; ” here, “TI think that as « nation at the same time we are
unceasing (ly) doing prcgress.”
22.
a. b しかめしとの 5 へ shikashi oo ve = “ But beyond this.”
た URL を OVE BLRG ohanashi wo tsuzuke mashitara, “if we
had continued the talk.” 34 で maru de, = “wholly.” BRR の
DHLPSL U2 anata no koshalcu ni, “in your exposition.” 20
LRWRY 5 naile shimaimashd “becoming will end,” = “ will be-
come.” Here the auxiliary verbil form from L&} shimo “to
finish,” expresses the complete transformation of Mr. Mikata’s talk
into a lecture, not the ending of the talk. The verb L&9 shimo,
merely aids the expression of the idea involved in ROT de. Br-
て soete, from BAS socru, “to add,” as a smaller thing to a greater.
23.
. By (2 Wrz LRed yame 7 itashimashd, a much less abrupt
form of speech than the English “Let us stop!”=“Let us make
an end,”
be LBSTRRYD shirabete miyo, “knowing see,”=“ look for,”

US あり有き選ん d ja avimasen ka, an idiomatic expression by which
the Japanese avoid the English imperative “Let us.” It ends the
sentence with a request instead of a command.
CONVERSATION FOURTH
3 REMsRK 1.
& BEdW とと mijikai lboto=“ shortness,” 111. LB® やうら
shirase yd, “so as to cause to know,’ =“ to Jet us know,” 205. 史ち
yo, indicates ‘* manner,” “ mode,” “in order to.” & Wea DO to iti no,
here の no, as cbserved before, appears as one of the most common
idioms of Japanese speech: it is an cquivalent for とと koto or あめの
mono, “fact,” or “thing.” In speech this の no often loses its vowel
sound and becomes a mere interposed n between the words adjoin-
ing.
b. しめし shikashi, “nevertheless,” “but.” Lab shikashi con-
cedes the previous statement, but adds an elucidating statement or
inquiry, かしとゆいと kashikoi hito, “a wise man.” HZ} waga
holds in it the notion of “own,” as “my,” “bis,” or “our own.”
3.
a BED よは W hito no youai, “generation of mat,”=“ days
of our years.” 2B to mata, “and also.” PPB sunawachi,
here “consequently,” “that is to say.” と ROLF to moshimasu,
“that say,” =‘‘cay ;275 b., from polite verb RHP mosu.
4,
a B45 CMW~RGBS 50 de naka ro, “*Will not be so,’ that I
think.”
BQ とちゆいかのあらはすずととろ We EAE tokeika no arawasu
lokoro ni yoreba, “ According to our country’s statistics’ reports.”
Kal& vi yoreda, “according to.” PLRlY とやめ sukunaku tomo,
‘‘altbough few,”’=“ not extensive.” 24} WR nage iki,=" long-life
ones,” =“ ceutenarians.” しととろ MWe shite tokoro no hito,= L
をのと shitahito, “ did persons,” =“ the long-lived people ” spoken of.
The words ととろの tokoro no, are here superfluous; but, as Prof.
Chamberlain says of these words, they are often used by the upper
classes in relative phrases as a sort of substitute for the relative
pronouns “ who,” “ which,” and “that.” They “add nothing to the
NOTES ON CONVERSATION THIRD. 567
sense and only encumber the construction.” 没がをヾし 5ら obitada-|

shu, “many
ce. めあのとめ motiomo, “however.” WR (FL ima hodo, “ present
amount.” へいきんの PWM} heilcin no jumyo, “ average of lite,”
なかつんでせら nakatia deshd, “was probably not.” caeT B
eoretote mo,=“‘even if this,”=“ however this may be.” %LA
tashilea ni etc., “Exactly to be mensured thing is not,” =“ something
not to be measured absolutely.”
d. のまり tsumari, “ After all.” どあらの dochira zo 一一ととや
iodo mo,=‘‘also the things spoken of in either proverb.” ZeUy dake,
here, “only.” #45 dard, gives the force of “supposition” to the
remark,
5.
a すずのつかり sulkari, “wholly,” “without reserve.” O% nochi,
“after” (he has become fifty). かぴあ Icagefu, pronounced kagyo,
“business.” Bl-WABE raku inkyo,=one who has retired from
business to enjoy leisure in old age. :
vb. ROLLS fusht, “habit” “propensity.”
6.
a どじょう大ん go jodan, ete. Very polite form of reply.
b. BBY amari, “exceedingly,” “too much;” it becomes “ not
much,” “not very,” when used with a negative verb, as here.
7.
a. FAR B すみば giron wo sureba, “T£ we did discussion,”=
“if we argnel.” わをくしのは 5 watalcushi no ho, “my Side アニ
“ L
b. HBO SL fusegu koto, “ resist fact,’=“ resistance,” 111.

ce BOW’ SL B buklkydto ra,=“ Buddhist persons.” #4 l の
はどり wha DY CHD nageku no wa do iw wale desho, “ lamenta-
tion as for, what reason may there be?” とのよの性いくわの
Kono yo no seilewatsu, “living of this world,”=“this life.” のおる
とと nogareru koto,=“escape.”” よろとばおばならぬはづ yorokoba-
neba naranu hazu, “ought to be glad.” よろとばる yorokobaru, “to
be glad,” said of others. はづび hazu a word indicating “ obligation,”
or “duty.” It is much used as an auxiliary in speech to show
what “ought,” or “should” be done.
6. かれんら人とりて kurera ni tori te, “with regard to these,”
ばんあくちあ 5 OD dan alu chi no, “among allevils.” めあの

とゆめ B-
KAKA やの mottomo dinaru mono, “ greatest thing.” あのとめ mol-
tomo here us:d as superlative sign.
8.
a ROWS しんと bulckyo shinto, “ Buddhist believers.”
b. Bau (< BR sore ni mataj=“then again.” Kw mai (are)
not.” LYS (2 doyd ni, “in the same way.” The sentence reads,
somewhat literally ;—-‘ Ta:n sgain, in the seme way that ihe Amer-
ican people are not real Christians, Japanese people again also real
Bucdhists are not.”
10.
a Als sareba=B あれば sa areba, “if it be s0”=“well then.”
ROM を onore wo, etc., ‘self casting away.” AL O Rw 2 Mau
hito no tame ni nare, ‘for man’s sake to live.” (RAR の BLN
honto no oshie, “re. doctrine.” LPSA & あいして jibun wo aishite,
“loving self.” fh & あらきらとと kachi wo arasd koto,=“ strag-
gle for victory.” はんをい LT hantai shite,=“ contrary.” “ oppos-
ing.”
2. のしんで BVSBLT tanoshinde orimashite, =“enjoy.”
11.
a RS LW tadashii,=“ right,” “correct.” The “ probability,” or
“ possibility,’ expressed in the sentence lies in both RRA talun,
the first, and C#YWR YH gozaimashd the last, words.
bh どしやり5ちのと区り go shochi no tori,=“ as you kuow.” ど
OBA の EW go tsugd no yoi,=“know well how to use the lan-
guage,”=“ have the advantage.”
BA C&P WG saz dekita nara,=“if there were ability (to
talk)” とのとと W OWT kono hoto ni tsuite, “concerning this
matter.” WA? iifai, “wish to say.” HBOT AB omotte iru,
“am thinking.”
ad とがああ O BA, leogane no chie, “golden wisdom ” =“ coined
wisdom.” $RIkG sunawachi, ete, “that is to say, in rela-
tion to the Zo proverb what honorable thought is there?” or “ haved
you?”
CONVERSATION FIFTH.
REMARK 1,
a BADR kingen, “ golden saying,”=" maxim.” wo (2 betsu
NOTES ON CONVERSATION FIFTH, 569
ni, “separately.” BBA % SVRFRW giron mo arimasumai

“argument also will probably not be.”
2.
ab. (Rav おあるhomare ga aru, “praise is デー kaving
praise.” BLY の Bw は 5 soshiri no nai ho, “not heing of praise
side,” =“ absence of praise.” 32 かんがへ CH dro Ieangae desu Ica,
“honorable opinion is it?”=‘do you believe?”
6 わたくしどや watakushi domo,=“ we,” 123. すべて subele,=
“alls” from すべる suberu “to unite in a whole.” BHv” 2 しら -
aT Baus sek ni shirarete oreba,=“if to the world known is,”
201; 195, e.
3.
a4 よの BHO のと yo no naka no hito, “the world’s within’s
people,’=“ the human world.” & の WA yo no naka——-CF HB
desu icara,=“ Because this world’s people are seeking only (OI
nomi) fault.” gu や dare mo——HYVRWK arimasen, “ Whoever
blame has not, the thing in proportion to, thcre is no splendid
praise.”
b. BL や moshi mo, “In case that.” wmのてんのぬん itten
no hinan,” one spot’s fanlt,” here with %y nai,=“no fault.” と
WOR BB to itta nara, “ that if it be said,” Wisds HU の低め
ととば iwareru dake no home kotoba,=“ as much praise as possible.”
修め CLIX home Kotoba, “ praise-words,” 120. Witdus iwareru,
passive, cr potential of Wah i “say,’=“can be snid/ 199, and
203,
4.
a 8&0 R25 の KBB 0 tori nasaru no nara,=“If you take
(this proverb with that meaning)” au C よらどぎざいゅます Bi,
sore de 90 gozaimasu ga, “it is right, but.” のの &IKRY sono tori,
“in that way,”=“so,” as in “why not say so?”
5.
a BY BFA BO nari yasui mono, “becomes easily thing,”
“ easily becomes.”
6. Gav (人 sore ni,-WYU RB ikemasen, “Then, again, a man
engaging in a struggling after praise, really it won’t go.”
vu. FER)» t% dan-dan ni, “gradually,” dy} Rey Oo “ haughti-
ness.”
d. te gimu, “duty.” のくす isulcusu, “to do the utmost.” Yy-

ゆれば KRVRBA nakereba narimasen, expresses the “obligation ”
intended by the speaker,
=“ should.”
6.
a しよりちん WRLEPF shonin ilashimasu,=“ to do acknowledg-
ment,”
=“ admit.”
bB ゆんかいい kenkai, “cpinion.” の 5 れいのよわいんげばん UW
& YT tstirei no yowai ningen ni torite, “ With regard to common
weak humanity.” めかすきます taka suyimasu, “too high.”
c. と《 UM いすずる toku ni taisuru, “fronting virtue,’
=“ for
virtue.” 3900 B ない BS URS LB Ue mulkeui ga mai yo ni
naru toki ni,=“no time of reward.” BL zenji, “ good-deeds,”
ALES 人 FLUE hijo ni sulcunaku,=“ extremely few.”
7.
a 85 か B® しません so ka mo shiremasen, An idiom indica-
ting “ probability.” Literally “Is it so? even can not be known,”
(but it probab'y is so).
6. ととわざぎをのつくのをのと hotowaza wo tsukutia hilo, “man
who made the proverb.” めく HS WB やのた de aru beki mono,
=‘as should be,” literally, “must be manner.” $34 から gaua
kara, “from the side of.” がおわ gawa for あわ kara, “ side-row.”
きりいのら 5 so itla daro, eso probably said.” 選のつぎきいの
ありざき豚 jissai no arisama, “actual condition.” Hy BR avrisama,
from main stem of ある aru “be,” and SB sama “ frm.” cr “ con-
dition.” BOT Ate の TRS Bs shille ita no deshd ga,=* pro-
bably knew, but,” B5X&(-Le 5 dotolceujo,=“ morally,” from x-
ちとく dotoku, “morality” and URS jo “above,” ie. “ upon
morality.” By (2 chii ni, “to the grade,” cr “level.”
8.
d EB OES べき EOBLG yoji noboru beki zcetchd, “a sum-
mit {hat must be scrambled up to.” du Sau RH LRBWW kare
kore moshimasen, “that or this, say not,’=“ “I shall not say any-
thing one way or another about it”
b をめすず BO tamesu mono, “irying thing,”=“ test.” “aL
CLHX hidot Icotowaza, “severe proverb.”
e Ras tonileaku, “at any rate.” る W Re aurui na, “ un-
equalled.”
NOTES ON NORI NO HATS U:-~NE. 571
WOW 5-day selcicyo-lca “ preacher.” This gy ka is an affix of “oc-

cupation,” eg. UARL-2» hanashi-lca, “ story teller.”
d. WOLT kesshite, “never” 231. OF の CEH I2 tsugi no
kotowaza ni, “in the next proverb.” あらはしてある WMs arawa-
shite aru hinan, “ visible fault,” =“fault shown up.” ちゆらる \ とと
は SYRFRV ukeraruru koto wa arimasumai, “to be the subject
of is probably not,’=“ are not guilty (of the fault).”
Nori no Hatsu-ne, (pp. 571-572).

Wn line. A 2% BA hi wo kasane, literally “to pile up the days,”
i.e. to spend or waste the time fur any purpose.
ろ » るてん ruten, literally, “flowing and rolling: transmigration
of the soul into angel, man, brute, ete, according to the
merits of its deeds,”
っ ADMWL hakanalcu, “without success,” “ evanescent.”
wR The writer of this Lymn belonged to a Buddhist sect which
believes it possible for all mankind to attain to perfect
Buddhahood. (LF hotoke, or “Buddhas, are men, who
have toiled upward through successive stages of existence
to the calm of perfect holiness.”
ち , 5SBR ukimi. 4B uli, “floating,” “drifting.” ge mi,
“body,” “concrete self.” 5 23a ulcimi, is “uncertain”
or “ changeable life,” =“ vain selves,”
2 ,。ぎんづがわ sanzugawa, “River of Three Paths” ; a river flow-
ing in the underworld according to the Buddhist mytho-
legy, over which the souls of the dend go; at which a road
divides into three"paths leading respectively to the worlds
of “Demons,” of “ Brutes,” and of the “ Hungry Ones.”
du 5, d&¥ renri, “union by growing together.” Two branches of
a tree becoming one branch are thought of as a symbol of
happiness. The Japanese refer to it as a figure of the
dearest human relation, that of husband and wife.
% «» tp refers to the? sacred phrase “Namo Amipa Buppwa,”
peculiar to some of the Buddhist sects, eg. JOdo and
Shinshiu. The believers in AnrrpA Buppwa, gain salvation
simply by their faith in Amma, “Salvation” is “the
attainment of Nirvana, which means eternal happiness.”
line. “From the time of putting faith in the saving power of

Bud tha, we do not need any power of self-help, but need
only keep his mercy in heart and invoke his name.”
あめ ,, Unheeded advice is likened to the blowing of the east-wind
into a horse’s ears.
te » BLS のあらレし mujo no arashi cr vB kaze, “ not-con-
stant” wind, = “Death wind.” ‘He was carried away”
by this wind,=“ he is dead.”
WA) line VEO WR BRC ima no ima ma de, “ till now of now,”
“Ull the present of the present,”=“at this very monent.”
‘This line properly should commence with % wi not YW i,
but the writer of the hymn apparently had not at com-
mand a fit word beginning with % wi.
T » When the Buddha was born he sank from his mother’s side
upon a blue lotus-flower, and, says the legend, from his
body radiated a brilliant light that illuminated the universe.
Soom afterwards the child descended from the lotus, pointed
with his right hand to heaven, with his left to the earth,
and exclaimed with the voice of a lion;—‘“TI alone of all
beings in heaven above and under the heavens am worthy
of honor,”
B , ぎんぼり sambo, the Sambo, are the three precious things of
Baddhism, namely, the Buddhist ritual and body of
doctrine, or the “ Law”; the priesthood, or the “ Church,”
and salvation into Nirvana, or “ Buddkahood.”
% , The Jodo Buddhists believe that salvation is merited by one’s
simply repeating the invocation to Amida, ‘‘Namu AmrpA
Buppxa,” “I adore thee, Eternal Buddha.”
GENERAL INDEX.
The numerals refer to paragraphs, unless otherwise specified.
A. Amari with negative verb,p. 567,

6, b :
Abbreviation, how shown, 72.
Arrangement of words in speech,
Ablative case, equivalent for 248, 96-102,
Abstract nouns, 110. Article, rone iu Japanese, 103.
Accent 75-80; nt promiuent, 75; Aru p. 542; how made polite, p. 195,
where placed, 76-79. b; peculiar inflection forins, 167.
Accusative sign, 247. Aston, W. G. 41; 95; 96; 554.
Adjectival adverb, 228. A u how usually pronounced, 40.
Adjectival phrases, 220-225. Augmentative nouns, J15,
Adjectival verb forms, 139; ger- Auxiliaries to numerals, 281-282.
- und, or participle, or suboruin-
ative form, 139, a ; desiderative Auxiliary verbs, peculiar use of
f.rm, or desiderative adjective, some, p. 546
139, 6.
Adjectival inflection, 219. Bases of inflection, 141.
Adjectives, £08-225; comparison, Belci, p. 562, 14, a.
410-213; comparative degree, Bu, negative prefix, p. 559, 1, a
211; supe rlnive。 213; inflection
of, 219; adverbial form, 217, Buddhism, effect of upon iltera-
218; verbs and nouns as, 221, ture, p. 4,
223; phrase adjectives. 224; C.
nouns with no or na, 221; with Cardinal numerals, §3-86,
rashii, 222; adjectival adverbs, Case signs, 237-248; ga and wa,
223; verb furms, 139 ; in succes- 239-244 ;nominative, 239 ;gen-
.sion how affected, 98, b; as itive, 245; dative, 746; accus-
attribute, or predicate, 215; ative, 247; vocative, 248, ab-
classical termination of, 216; lative, 248; declension of noun,
in ku, have predicative force, 103. -
217; desiderative form as, 225,
Causative voice, 206; of kuru and
Adverbial adjectives, how formed» suru, 207.
217; euphonic change in, 218
Certain past tense, 136.
Adverbs, 226-233 ; adjectival, 228;
ni as sign of, 229; nouns as, Certain present tense, 136.
229; reduplicated words as, Certain present, the 142,
230. gerunds as, 231; onomato- Certain present stem, its forms
poetic words, 232; responsives of ‘inflection, 181-183, 143, 151-
233. 155; its office in verbal inflec-
Alternative, ,or, |‘ Frequentutive tion, 151; gives a verb its name,
verbal form, 137, + 153; in connection: with the
574 GENERAL INDEX.
main stem determines form of Consonant preceding vowel sylla-

conjugation, 154; is at times bles, how affected, 438-48.
noun, or adjective, 155. Construction of sentences, 96-102.
Chamberlain, Prof. B. H. 97; 122; Continuous tense, p. 552, ¢; 195,
201; 310; 320; pp. 361; 561; 564;
566. Conversations in the Colloquial,
Chinese ideographs, use of p. 5; pp. 216-540; how get the best
probable future of, p. 16. results from, 309-311.
Chinese numerals, 84-90.
D.
Coalescent sounds, 50.
Dative signs ni and ye, 246,
Colloquial, Exercise in, pp. 216- Day, character for, 88.
540; separation from Written
Language, p. 8; modern influ- De, as postposition, 250; with aru
ences dignifying, p. 13; future and gozaru, p. 195.3 is another
relation to Written Language, form of gerund, nite, p. 542.
p. 14. Declension of noun, equivalent
Colloquial, Toky6, probable future of, 106.
of, pp. 1, 14. Definite article, substitute for, 103.
Comma, mark for, 63. Derivative nouns, 109-116,
Comparative degree, how formed, Desiderative form of the verb,
211. 139; in polite usage, 193; as
Comparison of adjectives, 210- aujective, 225.
213. Diminutive nouts, 114.
Compound nouns, 117-122. Doka, p. 547, d.
Concessive mode, 138. Dz as verbal ending, pronuncia-
Concrete nouns, 113. tion of, 8, a.
Conditional mode, 138.
Conditional base, the, 142.
E.
Conditional stem, 143, 156; i:s
Emphasis, how shown, 62; Ee-
offices in verbal inflection condary, 64,
forms, 184-186. English (Tudor) and Meiji Jap-
anose, pp. 2, 3.
Cunjugations, how grouped, 159-
171; first, how marked, 1:0; Enumeration, peculiarities of,
euphonic changes in first, 162- 281-289.
169; second conjugation, how
marked, 170; in second con- Eu, peculiar pronunciation of,
jugation, two series of inflec- 41, 44, 48,
tions, 17). Euphonic changes in inflection,
Conjunctions, 266-278 ; ga, 267; 162-169 ; for Main Stem ending
ka, 268; kara, 269; mo, 270-272; in Ici, 163; ending in gi, 164;
ni, 273; shi, 274; to, 275; ya, ending in b¢ or mi, 165; ending
276 ; conjunction phrases, 477. in chi, 166; ending in ri, 167;
ending in i or hi, 163; im all
Consonant syllables, K, G, S, Z, verbs ending in the spirant
T, D,N, H, B, P, M, Y, R, ani series of syllabics.
W series, 2-22; how affected
by juxtaposition, 49-57. Exclamation, mark of, 65.
GENERAL INDEX. 575
F. Hoffmann, J. J., 95.

Family relationships, how made Ho, p. 514, 4, ¢.
honorific, 298. Honorific forms of specch, 290-
First conjugation, how marked, 800; imperative, 193, e; 299.
160; paradigm of, 187. Hotoke, p.
Frequentatiye form, 137. Humble verbs, some, 297.
Fu, negative prefix, p. 552, 19, e.
Fu syllabic, how pronounced, 13; 1。
as terminal gyliabic of a verb, 7 sound, peculiarities of, 50, 57.
46. : Ideographs (Chinese) use of p. 5.
Future time, how shown, 136, a. Illustrative Proverbs in Katakana,
91; transcription of into Hira-
G. . gana, 93; in HHiragana, 325.
G syllabics, peculiarities of, 4
and 5. Imperative mode, 138; in polite
usage, 193, e.
Ga how pronounced as particle, 5,
2 Ub; as sign.of nominative, 239; Imbrie, W., p. 547, 0.
as conjunction, 267; originally Indicative, mode, 138.
a genitive sign, 239; replacing Indicative, the, 142.
no, 224.
Indefinite form, the, 142.
Ga and wa, 239-244,
Indefinite pronouns, 131.
Gender, 105.
Infinitive, equivalent of, p. 548, e.
Genitive sign, 245.
Inflected words, 95.
Genji Monogatari, p. 7.
Inflection of adjectives, 214, 219.
Genrokn, age of, p. 9. Inflection of verbs, 140-2(7; eu-
Gerund, 139 ; as adverb, 231 ; with phonic changes in, 162-161;
the auxiliaries iru and oru, p. inflection of kuru and suru, 196,
552, 19, c. 197; polite inflection, 189-195;
Graphic signs, 67-74. first conjugation. 187; seecnd
conjugation, 188.
Grammar, definition of, 312.
Interjections, 279-280.
Go-ji-on, 318.
Interrogative pronouns, 129.
Gozaru, 195; printex’s mark for,
Interrogation, marks for, 66; how
74, indicated in speech, 100.
H. Intransitive verbs, 132-133.
Hf syllabics peculiarities of, 13- frassharu, some peculiarities of,
15; 42; 45; 46-48; spirant not p. 195 d; 297.
aspirate, 13.
Lro-ha, 317-324; syllabary in,
Hadzu, p. 7, oc. 324; hymn, p. 535; Kobo Dui-
Han nigori, what ‘15. shi’s verses of, 320.
Hatarale kotoba, 95. Irregular inflection, curuand suru,
Headline, mark of, 60. 196, 197.
Hiragana syllabary, 91; its origin, Tru, as auxiliary verb, p. 195, v.
p. 6; arranged as verse, 32k. Ttadakeu, p. 556, 7, a.
576 GENERAL INDEX.
J. L.
Ja, contraction of de wa, p. 549, I. series’of syllabics proposed, 20.
Literature, degeneracy of, p. 8
Japanese numernis, 84, 90. revival of, p. 9.
Japanese words, how classed, 94,
95; how arranged in speech,
M.
96-102. Made, 252.

Japanese language, see “Oollo- Main Stem, 143-147; offices in
quial,” and “ Written Langu- inflection, 145; as indefinite
age,” What this manual may form, 146; as noun, 147; really
do for a student of, p. 18; in- supports all inflection in the
definite and impersonal charac- second conjugation, 173; its
ter of, 103. forms of inflection for first
conjugation, 174; supports all
Japanese orthography, somewhat polite inflection, i.e. with masu,
irregular like English, p. 23. 175; with nasaru or ni naru p.
Japanese sentence, a special pecu- 547, b.
liarity of p. 564, 19, 0. Manual, how to use this, p. 18,
19.
K. Makura no soshi, p. 7.
Ka, interrogative, 1C0: affix of Masu, chief inflection forms of
occupation, p. 8, c. 191-192.
Kana, origins of, p. 6; probable Method in acquiring Japanece,
future of, pp. 16, 17; kana 301-316,
classics, p. 7. Miru, as an auxiliary word, p.
Kara, 251; as conjunction, 269. 548, d.
Katakana, syllabary, 1; origin of, Mito historians, p. 10.
p. 6. Mo, conjunction, 270; repeated in
Kibi no Makibi, perfected the an affirmative sentence, 271;
Katakana, p. 6. in o negative sentence, 272.
Ki no dolcu, p. 558, 10, h. Mode, 138; indicative, 138; sub-
junctive, in two forms a, con-
Ko with nouns, 114.
ditional, and b, concessive, 138 ;
K6b6 Daishi, p. 6; I-ro-ha, veise, imperative, 138,
32U; p. 533.
ae with adjectives and verbs,
Koso, p. 552, 18. d. 13.
Koto, with verbs or adjectives, Month, character for, 88,
111, 112. Moshi, p. 547, c.
Kotoba, 95. Mosu, p. 543, 2, ¢; 553, £0 1b Tf。
Kudasaru, 298, 299; 195, d. Motte o ide, p. 544, 6,
Kvru, inflection of, 197 ; causative
for, £07; as auxiliary woud, p. N.
546, W syllabic, its peculiarities 11
Kwai Han, p. £33. 12. 2
Kyoto dialect, former precedence Na, adjectival sign, 221.
of, p. 2-3. Na, or name words, 94,
GENERAL INDEX. 577
Na, cont. of nasare, p. 558, 10, g. Numerals, 82-90; abbreviations of,

Nai, used ns negative of aru, p. 89; cardinal, 83-86; modern
195; inflection of, 219. combinations of, 87; ordinal
Nakaru, p. 550, 13, d. 283-286 ; Japanese and Chinese,
_when used, 90; spacial uses of
Namu Amrpa Buppua, p. 571. ‘yo, nana and kyu, 289.
Nasaru, 299; with main stem, p. Numeral auxiliaries, 281-282.
547, 10, b.
Mi naru, with main stem, p. 547, O
, 6。 O with nouns, 115.
Ni, as adverbial sign, 229; as O ide nasaru, p. 553, 21, b.
dative sign, 246 ;as postposition, Olu, as auxiliary word, p. 546.
253-256 ; as conjunction, 273,
Omission of words in speech, 102.
Nigori, what, 4; law of in com-
pound nouns, 122. °
Onomatopoetic words, as adverbs,
232.
Negative stem, 143; 148-152; its
Ordinal numerals, 283-285.
function in verbal inflection,
149, 150; is an independent Oru, auxiliary verb, 195, か .
stem only in frst conjugation,
178; forms of inflection, 179, P.
180. Paradigms of the first and second
Negative base, the, 142. conjugations, 187, 188,
Necessity, notion of, how expres- Parenthesis, 73.
sed, p. 550, 13, b. Participle, 139,
No, as adjectival sign, 221; as Particles, 94 ; 234-280 ; groups of,
genitive sign, 245; sign of ap- 236,
position, 260; attributive use,
261; use with cardinal num- Passive voice, how formed, 199.-
201.
bers, 262 ; in phrase formations,
224; 255; as equivalent for Past tense, 136,
“thing,” or “act,” p. 547, 10, a, Period, mark of, 61.
and p. 566, 1, a.
Personal pronouns, 123; com-
Nominative sign, 23).
paratively little use of, 123.
Nori no hatsu-ne, p. 535,
Phrase adjectives, 224.
Nouns, 103-122; number, 104;
gender, 105; case, 106; classes Phrase verbs, 198.
of, 107-122 ; simple, 108; deriv- Phrase conjunctions, 277.
ative, 109-116 ; compound, 117— Plural signs, 104, }. and c.
122; abstract, 110; concrete, 113;
diminutive, 114; augmentative, Polite forms the rule in speech,
115; verbal, 116; law of the 300; polite verbal inflection,
nigori in compound nouns, 122; 189-195 ; imperative mode ‘for,
declension of, 106 ; as adjectives, 193, 6 concerning some specinl
221, 223; as adverbs, 229; as polite verbs, p. 195.
coordinated, how affected, 98, Possessive pronouns, 124,
a; how made honorific, 295; as Postpositions (prepositions), 249-
verbs with suru, 196. 265 ;de, 250; kara, 251; made,
Number, questions concerning 252; ni, 253-256; no, 260-262;
286, to, 263 ; ye, 364; yori, 265; niin
578 GENERAL INDEX.
combinition, 254; 255; no in Sa, in formation of abstract

combination, 224; 255. 上 nouns, 110.
Potentinl verbal forms honorific, Sambé, p. 572.
298. Sate, p. 550, 14, か
Potential voice, 203; second Second conjugation, how marked,
potential forms, 204, 205. 170; paradigm of, 185.
Practice in the Colloquial, pp. Second person, practical equival-
208-531. ent for, p 553, 22, b.
Prepositions, see postpositions, Sentence, order of words in, 96;
249-265. fundamental law of arrange-
Present tense, 136. ment, 97.
Price, interrogatives of, 288. Simple nouns, 108.
Primary verbal stems, 141; or- Sha, p. 557, 10, b.
dinary names of, 142. Shi, as conjunction, 274.
Probable past tense, 136. Shikashi, p. 566, 1, の.
Probable present tense, 136. Shilcata, p, 555, 4, c.
Progressive tense. p. 552, 19, c. Shimau, as auxiliary word, p. 545.
Pronouns, 123-131 : personal 128 ; 86, cont. of sono 90, p. 549, 12, «a.
possessive, 124; demonstrative,
125 ; interrogative, 129; relative, So, with a verbal phrase, p. 562,
130; indefinite, 131. 10, f.
Punctuation marks, 58-66. Spirant syllalies, 13; how pro-
nounced in association, 42; 45;
Q. 46-48,
Quantity, questions concerning, Stem, the, 142.
287. Stems of inflection, 113.
Quotation, how made in speech, Stem signs, table of, 172.
9); marks of, 71.
Stem of the adjective, 214.
R. Subjunctive mode, 138.
Ei syllabics, peculiarities of, 1J. Subordinative form, 139.
Rapid and silenced sounds, 61-57. Subsections, and subdivisions,
Rashii, as adjectival sign, 220° marks of, 69-70.
Reduplicated words, as adveibs, Suggestion for use of this manual,

230; as plural nouns, 104, c. p. 18,
Relative pronouns, 130. Sung dynasty, literature of, p. 9.
Renri, p. 571. Snperlative degree, how express-
ed, 213
Repetition, marks of, 74.
Suppressed sounds, 51-57.
Responsives, 233.
Suru, inflection of, 197; 207.
River of Three Paths, p. 570.
Syllabary, Katakana 24; Iira-
Root of the verb, 140, 142. gana, 92; 324.
Syllables, how affected by juxta-
Ss. position, 23-57,
S syllabics, peculiarities of, 6-8, Syllables, how coupled, 68.
GENERAL INDEX. 579
Syllables, vowel, 2; consonant, 2, honorific and humble, 297 ;

Sugiru, p. 552, 2. voice, 199-206,
Verbs in succession, how affected,
T. 98, か
- syllabies, peculiarities of 9-10. Verbal nouns,- 116.
Ture for dare, p. 553, 19, f.° Voeative case, equivalent for, 24°,
Teniwoha, 94; 244-280. Voice of verbs, 199-207.
Tenses, 136, 137; properly only Vowel preceding consonant syl-
four in Japanese, 136. lables, how affected, 42.
Time and place, how related in Vowel syllables, A, I, U, E, O, 2;
speech, 101, not true vowels, but independ.
Transliteration, marks for, 81. ent words, p..26; changes in,
35-41.
Transitive verbs, 132-133.
Vowel sounds, variations of, 24--
Lo, (conj.) 275; p. 547, 9, d. 345; “ Continental,” 2.
To shite, p. 551, 17,
Tokyo Colloquial, its probable
W.
future, pp, 1, 14. W syllabics, peculiarities of 22.
To it, p. 547, 10, a. Wa, as index to predicate, 240;
sign of contrast, 241 ; of isola-
dsu, as phonetic sign, 55; peculi-
tion,. 243,
arities of pronunciation, 53, 55.
Wo, accusative sign, 247; as
Tsui, p. 555, 4, b.
particle how pronounced, 22, d.
Tsutsu, p. 565,,21, a. Words, two groups of in Jap-
Tsure-2ure-qusu, p. 11. anese, 94,
Tokugawa era and literature, pp. Writing, beginnings of Japanese,
8-11. p. 3; earliest remains of Jap-
anese, p. 4.
U.
U sound, peculiarities’of pronun- Written Language of Japan, pp.
11-15; separation from Collo-
ciation, 52; 54; 57.
quial, p. 8; the standard, how
Uchi ni, with negative of a verb, marked, p. 11; in age of Meiji,
p. 552, 18, d. p. 12,
Uninflected words, 95.
Y.
V. Yaru, a8 axiliary word, p. 546.
V sound, equivalent for, 22, ¢. Ye, as dative sign, 246.
Verbs, 132-207; classes of, 132; dis- Year, how designated, 87; charac.
tinction of person, how made, ter for, 88.
135; of number 135, b; tenses
136, 187; mode, 138; adjectival Yo, as vocative sign, 248.
verb forms, 139; inflection of, Yori, as ablative sign 248; as
140-207 ; as adjectives, 221, 223; postposition, 265.
行出
SeyprReeatizre
4 HH mt Kos
ReYVRt+ HOR RES
St
4 gume Ree
ce<
CR) aeOe SNe EN eo | See es
By(PxPePoPoeさ a Soya ai ee
rd fa &
i 挫 Re BNR N REE ES
e
ek & ;
ane (edad ale RMB ESRRHZEN PO) es
iN] RR da
hil
al
所
otMe

Cu 31924077073884

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Cu 31924077073884

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Cu 31924077073884

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

/Vacw ン

The original of this book is in

There are no known copyright restrictions in

LATE PRESIDENT OF SENSHIN GAKUIN (SCHOOL FOR ADVANCED LEARNING)

YOKOHAMA, SHANGHAI, HONGKONG,

KELLY AND WALSH, LTD.

EMINENT IN LETTERS AND IN SCIENCE,

The work here made public, although from its size

existing confusion in, the naming of the four primary

their increasing familiarity with, and use of, the lan-

form. To all these gentlemen my grateful acknowledg-

the student in familiarizing himself with the Kana

The numerals refer to paragraphs, unless otherwise spccifled.

GENERAL INTRODUCTION, (pp. 1-20.)

THE SEPARATE KANA SYLLABLES, 2-22.

VARIATIONS OF Vowjr Sounps, 24-34,

Cuancks 1N JUSTAPOSED VowEL AND Consonanr SYLLABLES, 42-43,

THE HIRAGANA, 91-93.

CLASSES OF WORDS, 94-95-

The general division of Japanese language into Na, Kotoba and

ARRANGEMENT OF WORDS IN SPEEOH, 96-102.

General order of words in the sentence, 96, Exception to the re-

ADJECTIVAT, VERB FoRMSs, 139.

PROCESS OF INFLECTION, 140-158.

Verbal Root, 140; four primary verbal variations as points of de-

GROUPINGS IN INFLECTION: CONJUGATION, 159-171.

conjugation, 162-69; main stem in ki, 163; in gi, 164; in bi or mi

INFLECTION, mood and tense positive, and negative, 214-19; simple

Honorific forms of speech especially characteristic of Japanese

THE [-RO-HA. 317-325.

To complete the transcription of the forty-eight illustrative proverbs

FRIENDS IN CONVERSATION, (pp. 216-511).

Forty-eight Conversations given in the Japanese language, in the

NOTES ON THE CONVERSATIONS, (pp. 542-571),

First Conversation, pp. 542-554; Second, pp. 554-559; Third, pp.

of the many dialects of the people. Besides, the Tokyo

literature the priests and scholars put forth. The-

people of prehistoric times were not a writing people.

The life of the Japanese people rapidly changed under

meanings. They used them chiefly for their phonetic

Chinese ideographs had become the scholarly script of

VIII. Literary Degeneracy following the

separation between the two forms of expression grew

wars he waged. When the power of Ieyasu was fully

was to do away wholly with foreign forms of expression

underwent inflection by the use of Japanese particles,

XIV. Influences operating to dignifyi Collo-

free individualism of the present age, it is glaringly out

The. commercial and industrial growth of the nation

languages fit to express the growing needs of the new

can easily be so modified as to express all that is .

The effort now making to substitute for ideographic

communicate. Moreover, he will: have opened up to him

XVIII. Special Suggestions for using this

5. In the Third cant most important Section of the

M me aii 3 747 pe ae x me IC ino

2. These syllables are pronounced as pure vowels, hay-

の im part, which is very like the ordinary sound of ア

In the Japanese syllabary these five characters,—

letters a, e, 7,0, u, of the English and the “ Continental”

ケギ > keng-2, » ke-ngi.

グデブッ gung-o, » gu-ngo.

アエフンジ sounds much like ayeru

アハ aha is pronounced awa

ナフ is not 9 but nau

ナコョツ chiyou =chiyo = cho

アグアクグズデメ ra kit kit wa = rakkiva (&6)

みグアジ kee wa je = kuwoajior kaji

グワオイオイュユク git watkoku = gwaikoku or

13. WIRY, VFwuvovyy テン。